MISTRESS  NANCY 
MOLESWORTH 

A  TALE    OF   ADVENTURE 


BY 


JOSEPH    HOCKING 

Author  of   "The  Birthright,"  etc. 


NEW  YORK 
DOUBLEDAY    &    McCLURE   CO. 

.898 


COPYRIGHT,  1898,  BY 
DOUBLEDAY  &  McCLURE  CO. 


Press  of  J.  J.  Little  &  Co. 


J.  J.  Little 
Place,  New  1 


Contents 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.—  Trevanion, i 

II.— Peter  Trevisa's  Offer 10 

III. — Crossing  the  Rubicon 24 

IV.— My  Journey  to  Endellion 37 

V. — My  First  Night  at  Endellion,  .        .        .        .51 

VI.— The  Uses  of  a  Serving-Maid 67 

VII.— On  the  Roof  of  Endellion  Castle,    ...     82 

VIII.— Otho  Discovers  My  Name 95 

IX. — Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler,  .  .  .  in 
X. — The  Escape  from  Endellion,  ....  125 
XL— My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew.  .  .  .139 

XII.— Roche  Rock 153 

XIII.— The  Wisdom  of  Gossiping  with  an  Innkeeper,  168 
XIV.— The  Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan,      .         .   181 

XV.— The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn 195 

XVI.— Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe.    .         .         .210 

XVII.— The  Charge  of  Treason 224 

XVIII.— Otho  Killigrew's  Victory,         .         .         .         .239 

XIX.— Launceston  Castle,   .         ...         .         .         .251 

XX.— I  Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower,  .         .         .267 
XXI. — Describes  My  Journey  from  Launceston  Castle 
to  a  Lonely  Mansion  Accompanied  by  Two 

Women, 285 

XXII.— Mistress  Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things,          .  301 
XXIII.— In  Which  it  is  Shown  that  Uncle  Anthony 

Was  More  than  a  Droll,      .         .         .         .315 


2045701 


iv  Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXIV.— Otho  Killigrew  Uses  an  Old  Proverb,  .         .   330 
XXV.— How  January  Changed  to  June,    .         .        .344 
XXVI.— I  Fall  Into  Otho  Killigrew's  Hands,     .        .  358 
XXVII.— How  Benet  Killigrew  and  I  Fought  in  the 

Light  of  the  Beacon  Fire 371 

XXVIII.— Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move,         .         .         .386 

XXIX.— The  King's  Gratitude 400 

XXX.— In  Which  Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp, .  414 


MISTRESS  NANCY  MOLESWORTH 


CHAPTER   I. 

TREVANION. 

THE  only  part  of  my  history  which  I  regard  as 
worthy  of  placing  on  record  is  confined  to  a  few 
months.  I  was  thirty-two  years  of  age  at  the 
time,  and  had  thus  entered  into  the  very  sum- 
mer of  my  life.  At  that  age  a  man's  position 
ought  to  be  assured ;  at  any  rate  his  career  should 
be  marked  out  with  tolerable  plainness.  Such, 
however,  was  not  my  fortune.  Although  I  bear 
one  of  the  best  known  and  most  honoured  names 
in  my  native  country,  I,  Roger  Trevanion,  was  in 
sore  straits  at  the  time  of  which  I  write.  And 
this  not  altogether  because  of  my  own  faults.  I 
did  not  come  into  the  possession  of  my  heritage 
until  I  was  thirty,  my  father  having  retained  ab- 
solute control  of  his  estate  until  his  death.  Up  to 
that  time  I  knew  nothing  of  his  money  matters. 
Neither,  indeed,  did  I  care.  I  had  enough  for 
my  own  use;  I  possessed  good  horses  and  was 
able  to  enjoy  what  festivities  the  county  provided, 
to  the  full.  Ever  since  my  mother's  death,  which 
took  place  when  I  was  fourteen,  my  father  paid 
me  but  little  attention.  He  saw  to  it  that  I  was 
x 


2  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

taught  to  ride,  fence,  shoot,  with  other  accom- 
plishments befitting  my  station,  and  then  allowed 
me  to  follow  my  own  inclinations.  As  a  conse- 
quence I  became  a  gay  fellow,  being  guilty,  I  am 
afraid,  of  most  of  the  misdemeanours  common  to 
young  men.  I  remembered  that  I  was  a  Tre- 
vanion,  however,  and  while  I  did  not  belong  to 
the  most  important  branch  of  the  family,  I  held 
to  the  code  of  honour  to  which  for  many  genera- 
tions we  had  been  true. 

I  knew  that  my  father  gambled  freely,  and  had 
many  relations  with  people  which  were  beyond 
my  comprehension.  I  did  not  trouble  about  this, 
however.  Very  few  restraints  were  placed  upon 
me,  and  I  was  content. 

When  my  father  died,  I  discovered  that  I  was  a 
poor  man.  I  had  still  the  semblance  of  wealth. 
I  lived  in  the  old  house,  and  was  supposed  to  own 
the  lands  surrounding  it.  The  old  servants  still 
called  me  master,  and  the  farmers  paid  their  rents 
to  me  as  they  had  paid  them  to  my  fathers.  In 
reality,  however,  everything  was  mortgaged  for 
nearly  all  it  was  worth.  True,  the  lawyer  told  me 
that  if  I  would  discharge  a  number  of  superfluous 
servants,  get  rid  of  a  number  of  useless  horses, 
and  consent  to  the  sale  of  a  quantity  of  timber,  I 
could  by  practicing  the  strictest  economy  for  ten 
years,  place  everything  on  a  satisfactory  footing. 

"  That  will  mean  that  I  must  give  up  hunting, 
raeiag,  drinking,  betting,  besides  closing  the 
house  and  living  like  a  hermit,  I  suppose?"  I  said 
to  him.  "  That  does  not  suit  me.  Is  there  no 
other  way?" 


Trevanion  3 

"Yes,  there  is  one,"  he  replied. 

"And  that?" 

"  A  suitable  marriage. " 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders. 

"Women  are  not  in  my  way,  Mr.  Hendy,"  I 
said.  The  truth  was,  I  had  fancied  myself  in 
love  when  I  was  twenty,  with  the  daughter  of  John 
Boscawen,  a  distant  relation  of  the  famous  Bosca- 
wens.  She  had  led  me  on  until  I  was  mad  about 
her.  I  was  her  slave  for  several  months,  and  she 
treated  me  as  though  I  were  a  dog  of  the  fetch- 
and-carry  breed.  Presently  a  young  fellow  from 
a  place  near  Penzance,  Prideaux  by  name,  came 
to  her  father's  place,  and  no  sooner  did  he  start 
a-courting  her  than  she  sent  me  about  my  busi- 
ness, drove  me  away  in  fact,  as  though  I  were  a 
cur.  Since  that  time  I  had  hated  women,  and  I 
grew  angry  at  the  thought  of  ever  being  expected 
to  put  confidence  in  one. 

"  The  state  of  your  affairs  is  not  generally 
known,"  persisted  the  lawyer,  "and  a  wife  with  a 
handsome  dowry  would  mean  getting  back  the 
deeds." 

"  No  petticoats  for  me,"  I  replied  angrily. 

"  But  if  the  petticoats  mean  comfort  and  free- 
dom from  money  cares,  would  you  not  be  wise  to 
put  aside  your  prejudice  against  them?" 

"Anything  but  that,"  I  cried,  remembering 
Amelia  Boscawen. 

"  Retrenchment  or  a  wife,"  persisted  the  lawyer. 

"Neither,"  I  cried,  angry  that  directly  I  came 
into  my  heritage  I  should  find  myself  in  such  a  fix. 

The  lawyer  sighed. 


4  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  From  whom  did  my  father  borrow?"  I  asked 
presently. 

"Peter  Trevisa,"  he  replied. 

I  knew  the  man  slightly.  A  little,  shrivelled- 
up,  old  creature  who  had  married  late  in  life,  and 
who  had  one  son  whom  we  called  "  Young  Peter," 
because  he  was  so  much  like  his  father.  Young 
Peter  was  not  so  old  as  I,  and  I  had  never  been 
friendly  with  him.  In  fact  I  had  despised  him  as 
a  ferrety  kind  of  fellow,  with  whom  I  had  nothing 
in  common. 

"  He  holds  you  like  that,"  said  the  lawyer,  put- 
ting out  his  hand  and  clasping  it. 

A  great  deal  more  was  said,  but  to  no  purpose, 
and  I  went  on  as  I  had  gone  before.  True,  I  dis- 
charged one  or  two  of  the  younger  servants  and 
sold  a  quantity  of  timber,  but  I  did  not  retrench 
as  the  lawyer  advised.  Thus  at  the  end  of  two 
years  I  was,  if  possible,  in  a  worse  position  than 
when  my  father  died. 

One  day — and  here  my  story  really  begins — I 
rode  off  to  a  fox  hunt.  I  still  held  my  head  high, 
and  rode  the  best  horse  in  the  field.  I  was  care- 
ful, too,  to  be  well  dressed,  and  I  prided  myself 
that  in  spite  of  my  poverty  I  was  inferior  to  none. 
I  was  young,  regarded  as  handsome,  stood  over 
six  feet  in  my  stockings,  and  was  well  set  up.  As 
usual  I  avoided  women,  although  there  were  many 
at  the  meet.  Although  one  of  the  heaviest  men 
there,  I  kept  well  ahead  through  the  day,  and  in 
spite  of  the  weight  of  my  debts  I  was  in  at  the 
death. 

After  the  hunt  I  went   to  Geoff ry  Luxmore's 


Trevanion  5 

ball,  which  was  a  part  of  the  day's  programme, 
but  I  did  not  join  the  dancers.  I  wanted  to  be 
free  from  women,  and  therefore  accepted  an  invi- 
tation to  take  part  in  a  game  of  cards. 

While  sitting  at  dinner  I  saw  old  Peter  Trevisa. 
He  nodded  to  me  in  a  friendly  way.  Afterward 
he  came  to  me  and  caught  me  by  the  arm. 

"  And  how  are  matters  going  at  Trevanion,  eh, 
lad?"  he  asked. 

"Grandly,"  I  replied  gaily,  for  I  was  heated 
with  good  wine  and  I  felt  no  cares. 

"Thou  shouldst  be  in  the  dancing-room,  lad," 
he  said.  "  There's  many  a  fine  maid  there ;  many 
with  a  big  dowry.  Geoff ry  Luxm ore's  daughter 
should  suit  thee  well,  Roger." 

"  No  women  for  me,"  I  cried. 

"  No ;  dost  a  hate  them  so?" 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders. 

"  Then  my  Peter '11  be  getting  Trevanion, 
Roger?"  he  said  with  a  leer. 

In  spite  of  my  excitement  I  felt  uneasy  as  I 
looked  at  his  eyes. 

"I've  been  thinking  about  calling  in  my  mort- 
gage," he  said. 

"  Do,"  I  replied. 

"Ah,  sits  the  wind  in  that  quarter,  eh?  Well, 
Roger,  thou  hast  always  been  a  dare-devil  fellow. 
But  a  landless  Trevanion  will  be  a  sorry  sight." 

"  There  never  has  been  one  yet." 

"  And  if  thou  art  the  first,  'twill  be  a  sorry 
business." 

I  felt  more  uncomfortable,  so  I  swallowed  a 
large  bumper  of  wine  to  keep  my  spirits  up. 


6  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Presently  we  sat  down  to  play.  I  won,  I  re- 
member, freely  at  first,  and  was  in  high  good 
humour. 

"  Luck  seems  with  thee  to-night,"  said  old  Peter 
Trevisa.  "After  all,  it  seems  thou'st  done  well 
to  come  here  rather  than  go  a-dancing  with  the 
maidens  yonder." 

As  he  spoke  the  music  ceased,  and  on  looking 
up  I  saw  Ned  Prideaux,  the  fellow  who  had  stolen 
Amelia  Boscawen  from  me,  come  into  the  room. 

I  don't  know  that  I  felt  any  enmity  toward  him ; 
the  only  wrong  feeling  I  had  for  him  was  on  ac- 
count of  my  pride.  That  he  should  have  been  pre- 
ferred before  me  wounded  my  vanity. 

Old  Peter  Trevisa  knew  of  the  business,  and 
laughed  as  he  came  up. 

"Thou  didst  beat  him  in  courting,  lad,"  he 
said  to  Prideaux,  "let's  see  if  thou  canst  beat 
him  at  playing." 

This  he  said  like  one  who  had  been  drinking  a 
good  deal.  And  although  I  had  not  seen  him 
making  free  with  wine,  I  fancied  he  must  be 
fairly  drunk;  consequently  I  did  not  resent  his 
words.  Besides,  I  was  in  high  good  humour  be- 
cause of  my  winnings. 

"I'll  take  a  hand  with  pleasure,"  answered  Pri- 
deaux. He  wiped  his  brow,  for  he  had  been 
dancing,  and  sat  down  opposite  me. 

I  broke  a  fresh  bottle  of  wine,  and  we  com- 
menced playing.  Fool  that  I  was,  I  drank  freely 
throughout  the  evening,  and  presently  I  became 
so  excited  that  I  hardly  knew  what  I  was  doing. 
Several  fellows  gathered  around  to  watch  us,  and 


Trevanion  j 

the  stakes  were  high.  I  had  not  been  playing 
with  Prideaux  long  before  my  luck  turned.  I  be- 
gan to  lose  all  I  had  gained.  Old  Peter  Trevisa 
chuckled  as  he  saw  that  the  cards  were  against 
me. 

"  Give  it  up,  Roger,"  he  said  in  a  sneering  kind 
of  way;  "Trevanion  can't  stand  bad  luck,  lad." 

This  wounded  my  pride.  "  Trevanion  can  stand 
as  much  as  I  care  to  let  it  stand,"  I  replied,  and  I 
laid  my  last  guinea  on  the  table. 

Presently  Mr.  Hendy,  the  old  family  lawyer, 
came  to  my  side. 

"Be  careful,  Mr.  Trevanion,"  he  whispered, 
"this  is  no  time  for  ducks  and  drakes." 

But  I  answered  him  with  an  oath,  for  I  was  in 
no  humour  to  be  corrected.  Besides,  wild  and 
lawless  as  I  had  been  for  several  years,  I  remem- 
bered that  I  was  a  Trevanion,  and  resented  the 
family  attorney  daring  to  try  to  check  me  in  public. 

"He  won't  listen  to  reason,  Hendy,"  sneered 
old  Peter  Trevisa.  "  Ah,  these  young  men !  Hot 
blood,  Hendy,  hot  blood;  we  can't  stop  a  Tre- 
vanion." 

I  had  now  lost  all  my  money,  but  I  would  not 
stop.  Old  Trevisa  standing  at  my  elbow  offering 
sage  advice  maddened  me.  I  blurted  out  what  at 
another  time  I  would  not  have  had  mentioned  on 
any  consideration. 

"You  have  a  stake  in  Trevanion,  Trevisa,"  I 
cried  angrily. 

"Nonsense,  nonsense,  Roger,"  whispered  the 
old  man,  yet  so  loudly  that  all  could  hear. 

"You  have,"  I  cried,  "you  know  you  have.     If 


8  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

I  paid  you  all  you  lent  my  father,  there  would  be 
little  left.  How  much  would  the  remnant  be?" 

"  We'll  not  speak  of  that,"  laughed  the  old  man. 

"But  we  will,"  I  said  defiantly,  for  what  with 
wine,  and  bad  luck,  and  the  irritation  of  the  old 
man's  presence  I  was  beside  myself.  "What 
more  would  you  lend  on  the  estate?" 

He  named  a  sum. 

"  I'll  play  you  for  that  sum,  Prideaux,"  I  cried. 

"No,"  replied  Prideaux;  "no,  Trevanion, 
you've  lost  enough." 

"But  I  will!"  I  replied  angrily. 

"No,"  said  Prideaux,  "I'm  not  a  gamester  of 
that  order.  I  only  play  for  such  sums  as  have 
been  laid  on  the  table." 

"But  you  shall!"  I  cried  with  an  oath;  "you 
dare  not  as  a  gentleman  refuse  me.  You've  won 
five  hundred  guineas  from  me  this  very  night. 
You  must  give  me  a  chance  of  winning  it  back." 

"  Luok  is  against  you,  Trevanion,"  replied  Pri- 
deaux. "  It  shall  never  be  said  of  me  that  I 
won  a  man's  homestead  from  him.  I  refuse  to 
play." 

"  Prideaux  has  won  a  maid  from  you !"  laughed 
old  Trevisa  with  a  drunken  hiccup.  "  Be  careful 
or  he'll  take  Trevanion,  too." 

"I'll  never  play  for  the  land,"  cried  Prideaux 
again. 

"But  you  shall,"  I  protested.  "If  you  refuse 
you  are  no  gentleman,  and  you  will  act  like  a 
coward  to  boot. " 

"Very  well,"  replied  Prideaux  coolly,  "it  shall 
be  as  you  say." 


Trevanion  9 

We  arranged  our  terms  and  commenced  playing 
again. 

Half  an  hour  later  I  had  lost  the  sum  which  old 
Peter  Trevisa  said  he  could  further  advance  on 
Trevanion.  I  do  not  think  I  revealed  my  sensa- 
tions when  I  realized  that  I  had  lost  my  all,  but  a 
cold  feeling  came  into  my  heart  nevertheless. 

"Trevanion,"  said  Prideaux,  "we'll  not  regard 
the  last  half -hour's  play  as  anything.  It  was  only 
fun." 

"That  will  not  do,"  I  replied.  "We  have 
played,  and  I  have  lost;  that  is  all." 

"  But  I  shall  not  take " 

"You  will,"  I  cried.  "You  have  played  fairly, 
and  it  is  yours.  I  will  see  to  it  at  once  that  the 
amount  shall  be  handed  to  you." 

"I  will  not  take  it,"  cried  Prideaux.  "I  abso- 
lutely refuse." 

I  know  I  was  mad;  my  blood  felt  like  streams 
of  molten  fire  in  my  veins,  but  I  was  outwardly 
cool.  The  excitement  I  had  previously  shown 
was  gone.  Perhaps  despair  helped  me  to  appear 
calm. 

"  Look  you,  Peter  Trevisa,"  I  said;  "you  give 
Prideaux  a  draft  for  that  money." 

"Roger,  Roger,"  said  the  old  man  coaxingly, 
"take  Prideaux 's  offer.  He  won  your  maid; 
don't  let  him  win  Trevanion  too.  You'll  cut  a 
sorry  figure  as  a  landless  Trevanion." 

I  seized  a  pen  which  lay  near,  and  wrote  some 
words  on  a  piece  of  paper. 

"There,"  I  said  to  Prideaux  as  I  threw  it  to 
him,  "  it  shall  not  be  said  that  a  Trevanion  ever 


io        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

owed  a   Prideaux  anything,  not  even  a  gaming 
debt.     Gentlemen,  I  wish  you  good-night." 

I  left  the  room  as  I  spoke  and  ordered  my  horse. 
I  was  able  to  walk  straight,  although  I  felt 
slightly  giddy.  I  scarcely  realized  what  I  had 
done,  although  I  had  a  vague  impression  that  I 
was  now  homeless  and  friendless.  A  ten-mile 
journey  lay  before  me,  but  I  thought  nothing  of 
it.  What  time  I  arrived  at  Trevanion  I  know  not. 
My  horse  was  taken  from  me  by  an  old  servant, 
and  without  speaking  a  word  to  any  one  I  went 
straight  to  bed. 


CHAPTER   II. 
PETER  TREVISA'S  OFFER. 

THE  next  morning  I  awoke  with  terrible  pains 
in  my  head,  while  my  heart  lay  like  lead  within 
me.  For  some  time  I  could  not  realize  what  had 
happened;  indeed,  I  hardly  knew  where  I  was. 
It  was  broad  daylight,  but  I  could  not  tell  what 
the  hour  was.  Presently  a  clock  began  to  strike, 
and  then  I  realized  that  I  lay  in  my  own  bed  at 
Trevanion  and  that  the  clock  stood  in  the  turret 
of  my  own  stables.  I  counted  the  strokes.  It 
stopped  at  eleven.  No  sooner  had  it  ceased  than 
all  that  had  happened  the  previous  night  flashed 
through  my  mind.  I  jumped  out  of  bed  and 
looked  out  of  the  window.  Never  had  the  place 
seemed  so  fair  to  look  upon,  never  had  the  trees 
looked  so  large  and  stately.  And  I  was  burdened 
with  the  dread  remembrance  that  it  was  no  longer 


Peter  Trevisa's  Offer  1 1 

mine.  When  I  had  dressed  I  tried  to  face  the 
matter  fairly.  I  tried  to  understand  what  I  had 
done.  The  more  I  thought  about  it  the  more  I 
cursed  myself  for  being  a  fool.  For  I  felt  how 
insane  I  had  been.  I  had  drunk  too  much  wine, 
I  had  allowed  myself  to  become  angry  at  old  Peter 
Trevisa's  words.  I  had  blurted  out  truths  which 
under  other  circumstances  I  would  rather  have 
bitten  my  tongue  in  two  than  have  told.  I  had 
acted  like  a  madman.  Wild,  foolish  as  I  had  been 
in  the  past,  that  night  was  the  climax  of  my  folly. 
Why  had  old  Peter  Trevisa's  presence  and  words 
aroused  me  so? 

The  more  I  thought  the  sadder  I  became,  the 
darker  did  my  prospects  appear.  I  had  given 
Prideaux  a  written  guarantee  for  the  money  I  had 
been  unable  to  pay.  That  piece  of  paper  meant 
my  ruin,  if  he  took  advantage  of  it.  Would  he  do 
this?  Yes,  I  would  see  that  he  did.  In  extremi- 
ties as  I  was,  I  would  rather  sacrifice  the  land  than 
violate  our  old  code  of  honour. 

I  heard  a  knock  at  the  door,  and  a  servant 
entered. 

"From  Mr.  Trevisa  of  Treviscoe,  sir,"  he  said. 

I  am  afraid  my  hand  trembled  slightly  as  I  took 
the  letter. 

"Who  brought  it,  Daniel?"  I  asked. 

"A  servant,  sir." 

"  Let  breakfast  be  ready  in  ten  minutes,  Daniel ; 
I'll  be  down  by  that  time." 

"  Yes,  sir. " 

I  broke  the  seal  of  the  letter  and  read  it.  I 
soon  discovered  that  it  was  written  by  young 


i  2         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Peter  Trevisa.  For,  first  of  all,  it  was  written  in 
a  clear  hand  and  correctly  spelt,  and  I  knew  that 
old  Peter's  writing  was  crabbed  and  ill-shapen; 
besides  which,  the  old  man  had  not  learnt  the  se- 
cret of  stringing  words  together  with  anything  like 
ease.  The  contents  of  the  epistle,  too,  revealed 
the  fact  that  the  son,  and  not  the  father,  acted  as 
scribe.  The  following  is  an  exact  transcript 
thereof : 

"  TREVISCOE  the  25th  day  of  March  in  the  year  1 745. 

"  To  Roger  Trevanion,  Esq. ,  of  Trevanion. 

"DEAR  SIR: — The  events  of  last  night  having 
altered  their  complexion  somewhat  after  you  left 
the  house  of  Geoffry  Luxmore,  Esq.,  and  the 
writing  which  you  gave  to  Mr.  Edward  Prideaux 
having  changed  hands,  with  that  gentleman's 
consent,  it  has  become  necessary  for  you  to  visit 
Treviscoe  without  delay.  My  father  has  therefore 
instructed  me  to  write  (instead  of  employing  our 
attorney,  who  has  up  to  the  present  conducted 
all  correspondence  relating  to  my  father's  con- 
nections with  Trevanion)  urging  your  presence 
here.  I  am  also  asked  to  impress  upon  you  the 
fact  that  it  will  be  greatly  to  your  advantage  to 
journey  here  immediately,  while  your  delay  will 
be  perilous  to  yourself.  We  shall  therefore  ex- 
pect you  here  within  two  hours  from  the  delivery 
of  this  letter. 

"PETER  TREVISA." 

This  communication  certainly  looked  ominous, 
and  I  felt  in  no  very  pleasant  frame  of  mind  as  I 
entered  the  room  beneath,  where  my  breakfast  had 
been  placed  for  me. 


Peter  Trevisa's  Offer  1 3 

"  Where  is  the  fellow  who  brought  this,  Daniel?" 
I  asked  of  my  old  serving-man. 

"  He  is  standin'  outside,  sur.  He  wudden  cum 
in.  He  seemed  in  a  terble  'urry." 

I  went  to  the  door  and  saw  a  horse  which  had 
evidently  been  hard  ridden.  It  was  covered  with 
mud  and  sweat.  The  man  who  stood  by  the 
animal's  side  touched  his  hat  when  he  saw  me. 

"  Go  into  the  kitchen,  my  man,  and  get  some- 
thing to  eat  and  drink,"  I  said. 

"  I  must  not,  sur,"  was  the  reply.  "  My  master 
told  me  to  ride  hard,  and  to  return  immediately  I 
got  your  answer." 

"Anything  wrong  at  Treviscoe?" 

"  Not  as  I  know  ov,  sur." 

I  had  no  hope  of  anything  good  from  old  Peter, 
and  I  felt  like  defying  him.  My  two  years'  pos- 
session of  Trevanion  had  brought  but  little  joy. 
Every  day  I  was  pinched  for  money,  and  to  have 
an  old  house  to  maintain  without  a  sufficient  in- 
come galled  me.  The  man  who  is  poor  and  proud 
is  in  no  enviable  position.  Added  to  this,  the 
desire  to  hide  my  poverty  had  made  me  reckless, 
extravagant,  dissolute.  Sometimes  I  had  been 
driven  to  desperation,  and,  while  I  had  never  for- 
gotten the  Trevanion 's  code  of  honour,  I  had  be- 
come feared  and  disliked  by  many  people.  Let 
me  here  say  that  the  Trevanion  code  of  honour 
might  be  summed  up  in  the  following  way: 
"  Never  betray  a  woman.  Never  break  a  promise. 
Never  leave  an  insult  unavenged.  Suffer  any 
privation  rather  than  owe  money  to  any  man 
Support  the  church,  and  honour  the  king." 


14        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Having  obeyed  these  dictates,  a  Trevanion 
might  feel  himself  free  to  do  what  else  he  liked. 
He  could  be  a  drunkard,  a  gamester,  a  swashbuck- 
ler, and  many  other  things  little  to  be  desired.  I 
speak  now  for  my  own  branch  of  the  family,  for 
I  had  but  little  to  do  with  others  of  my  name.  In 
the  course  of  years  the  estates  had  been  much 
divided,  and  my  father's  patrimony  was  never 
great.  True,  there  were  many  hundreds  of  acres 
of  land,  but,  even  although  all  of  it  were  free  from 
embarrassment,  it  was  not  enough  to  make  its 
owner  wealthy.  My  father  had  also  quarrelled 
with  those  who  bore  our  name,  partly,  I  expect, 
because  they  treated  him  with  but  little  courtesy. 
Perhaps  this  was  one  reason  why  he  had  been 
recklessly  extravagant,  and  why  he  had  taken  no 
pains  to  make  me  careful.  Anyhow  I  am  afraid 
that  while  I  was  feared  by  many  I  was  beloved  by 
few.  I  had  had  many  quarrels,  and  the  law  of 
my  county  being  something  lax,  I  had  done  deeds 
which  had  by  no  means  endeared  me  to  my  neigh- 
bours. 

My  pride  was  great,  my  temper  was  of  the 
shortest,  my  tastes  and  habits  were  expensive, 
and  my  income  being  small,  I  was  weary  of  keep- 
ing up  a  position  for  which  I  had  not  the  means. 

Consequently,  as  I  read  young  Peter  Trevisa's 
letter,  I  felt  like  refusing  to  obey  his  bidding.  I 
had  been  true  to  the  Trevanion  code  of  honour. 
I  had  given  Prideaux  a  written  promise  that  the 
gaming  debt  should  be  paid.  Let  them  do  their 
worst.  I  was  young,  as  strong  as  a  horse,  scarcely 
knew  the  meaning  of  fatigue,  and  I  loved  adven- 


Peter  Trevisa's  Offer  15 

ture.  I  was  the  last  of  my  branch  of  the  family, 
so  there  was  no  one  that  I  feared  grieving.  Very 
well,  then,  I  would  seek  my  fortune  elsewhere. 
There  were  treasures  in  India,  there  were  quarrels 
nearer  home,  and  strong  men  were  needed. 
There  were  many  careers  open  to  me;  I  would 
leave  Trevanion  and  go  to  lands  beyond  the  seas. 

I  was  about  to  tell  the  man  to  inform  his  master 
that  I  refused  to  go  to  Treviscoe,  when  I  was  in- 
fluenced to  change  my  mind.  I  was  curious  to 
know  what  old  Peter  had  to  say.  I  was  careless  as 
to  what  he  intended  doing  in  relation  to  the  moneys 
I  owed  him,  but  I  wondered  what  schemes  the  old 
man  had  in  his  mind.  Why  did  he  want  to  see 
me?  It  would  do  no  harm  to  ride  to  his  house. 
I  wanted  occupation,  excitement,  and  the  ride 
would  be  enjoyable. 

"Very  well,"  I  said,  "if  I  do  not  see  your 
master  before  you  do,  tell  him  I  will  follow  you 
directly," 

"Yes,  sur,"  and  without  another  word  the  man 
mounted  the  horse  and  rode  away. 

I  ate  a  hearty  breakfast,  and  before  long  felt 
in  a  gay  mood.  True  the  old  home  was  dear  to 
me,  but  the  thought  of  being  free  from  anxious 
care  as  to  how  I  might  meet  my  creditors  was 
pleasant.  I  made  plans  as  to  where  I  should  go, 
and  what  steps  I  should  first  take  in  winning  a  for- 
tune. The  spirit  of  adventure  was  upon  me,  and 
I  laughed  aloud.  In  a  few  days  Cornwall  should 
know  me  no  more.  I  would  go  to  London ;  when 
there  nothing  should  be  impossible  to  a  man  of 
thirty-two. 


1 6         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

I  spoke  pleasantly  to  Daniel,  the  old  serving- 
man,  and  my  laughter  became  infectious.  A  few 
seconds  later  the  kitchen  maids  had  caught  my 
humour.  Then  my  mood  changed,  for  I  felt  a 
twinge  of  pain  at  telling  them  they  must  leave  the 
old  place.  Some  of  them  had  lived  there  long 
years,  and  they  would  ill-brook  the  thought  of 
seeking  new  service.  They  had  served  the  family 
faithfully  too,  and  ought  to  be  pensioned  liberally 
instead  of  being  sent  penniless  into  the  world. 

A  little  later  I  was  riding  furiously  toward 
Treviscoe.  The  place  was  a  good  many  miles 
from  Trevanion,  but  I  reached  it  in  a  little  more 
than  an  hour.  I  found  old  Peter  and  his  son 
eagerly  awaiting  me. 

"Glad  to  see  you,  Roger,  glad  to  see  you,"  said 
the  old  man. 

"Why  did  you  send  for  me?"  I  asked. 

"  I'll  tell  you  directly.  John,  take  some  wine  in 
the  library." 

The  servant  departed  to  do  his  bidding,  and  I 
followed  the  two  Trevisas  into  the  library. 

"Sit  down  by  the  fire,  Roger,  lad;  that's  it. 
First  of  all  we'll  drink  each  other's  health  in  the 
best  wine  I  have  in  my  cellar  This  is  a  special 
occasion,  Roger." 

"  Doubtless,  a  special  occasion,"  I  replied;  "  but 
no  wine  for  me  at  present.  I  want  to  keep  my 
head  cool  in  talking  with  such  as  you.  What  do 
you  want  of  me?" 

"Let's  not  be  hasty,  Roger,"  said  old  Peter, 
eyeing  me  keenly,  while  young  Peter  drew  his 
chair  to  a  spot  where  his  face  was  shaded,  but 


Peter  Trevisa's  Offer  17 

from  which  he  could  see  me  plainly.  "  Let's  be 
friendly." 

"  I'm  in  no  humour  to  be  friendly,"  was  my  re- 
joinder. "  Tell  me  why  you  have  wished  me  to 
come  to  you?" 

"  I  would  have  come  to  you,  but  I  had  a  twinge 
of  gout  this  morning,  and  was  not  able  to  travel. 
I  wanted  to  see  you  on  an  important  matter,  my 
dear  lad." 

"  Will  you  drop  all  such  honeyed  phrases,  Peter 
Trevisa,"  I  said  angrily.  "I  know  you  lent 
money  to  my  father  on  Trevanion.  I  know  I 
have  been  a  fool  since  I  came  into  possession. 
Last  night  I  lost  my  head.  Well,  Prideaux  shall 
be  paid,  and  you  will  take  the  rest.  I  quite  ex- 
pect this,  and  am  prepared  for  it." 

"  Prideaux  has  been  paid,"  laughed  the  old  man. 

"  In  cash?" 

"Aye,  that  he  has." 

"  Who  paid  him?" 

"I  did." 

"  Oh,  I  see.  You  wanted  the  bone  all  to  your- 
self, did  you,"  I  cried  angrily.  "  Well,  some  dogs 
are  like  that.  But  it  makes  no  difference  to  me. 
Do  your  worst." 

"You  remember  this,"  he  said,  holding  up  the 
piece  of  paper  I  had  given  to  Prideaux  the  night 
before. 

"  I  was  mad  when  I  wrote  it,"  I  replied,  "but  I 
remember  it  well.  How  did  it  come  into  your 
hands?" 

"  Prideaux  has  very  fine  notions  about  honour," 
remarked  old  Peter.  "  He  did  not  like  taking  ad- 


1 8         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

vantage  of  it,  and  yet  he  knew  that  you  as  a  Tre- 
vanion  would  insist  on  his  doing  so. " 

"Well?" 

"  Well,  Roger  lad,  seeing  I  have  the  Trevanion 
deeds,  I  thought  I  might  as  well  have  this  too. 
So  I  offered  him  money  down,  and  he  was  pleased 
to  arrange  the  matter  that  way.  He  has  made 
the  thing  over  to  me." 

"  Let's  see  it — his  writing  ought  to  be  on  it  to 
that  effect. " 

"  It  is;  aye,  it  is." 

" Then  let  me  look  at  it." 

"  No,  Roger.  This  paper  is  very  precious  to 
me.  I  dare  not  let  you  have  it.  You  might  de- 
stroy it  then." 

"  Peter  Trevisa,"  I  cried,  "  did  ever  a  Trevanion 
do  a  trick  like  that?" 

"  No,  but  you  are  in  a  tight  corner,  and " 

"Listen,  you  chattering  old  fool,"  I  cried  an- 
grily. "  If  I  wished,  I  could  squeeze  the  life  out 
of  the  bodies  of  both  of  you  and  take  the  paper 
from  you  before  any  one  could  come  to  your  aid. 
But  that's  not  my  way;  give  it  me." 

"  I'll  trust  you,  Roger;  here  it  is." 

I  looked  at  the  paper.  I  saw  my  own  promise 
and  signature ;  underneath  it  was  stated  that  the 
money  had  been  paid  by  Peter  Trevisa,  and  signed 
"Edward  Prideaux." 

I  flung  it  at  him.  "There,"  I  said,  "you've 
forged  the  last  link  in  your  chain  now.  I  am 
quite  prepared  for  what  I  have  no  doubt  you 
will  do.  Trevanion  is  yours.  Well,  have  it ;  may 
it  bring  you  as  much  joy  as  it  has  brought  me." 


Peter  Trevisa's  Offer  19 

"You  misjudge  me,"  cried  old  Peter.  "You 
misjudge  both  me  and  my  son.  True,  Trevanion 
would  be  a  fine  place  for  my  lad,  but  then  I  should 
not  like  to  drive  you  away  from  your  old  home. 
All  the  Trevanions  would  turn  in  their  graves  if 
any  one  else  lived  there.  I  want  to  be  your  friend. 
I  desire  to  help  you  on  to  your  feet  again." 

"Wind!"  I  cried.  "Trust  you  to  help  any 
man!" 

"Listen  to  what  my  father  has  to  say,"  cried 
young  Peter.  "  You  will  see  that  we  both  wish  to 
be  friendly." 

His  face  was  partly  hidden ;  nevertheless  I  saw 
the  curious  light  shining  from  his  eyes.  He  was 
undersized,  this  young  Peter,  just  as  his  father 
was.  A  foxy  expression  was  on  his  face,  and  his 
mouth  betrayed  his  nature.  He  was  cunning  and 
sensual.  His  was  not  unlike  a  monkey's  face. 
His  forehead  receded,  his  lips  were  thick,  his  ears 
large. 

"  Roger  Trevanion,  my  lad,  there  is  no  reason 
why  you  should  have  to  leave  your  old  home. 
Nay,  there.is  no  reason  why  you  should  not  be 
better  off  than  you  have  been.  That  is  why  I  got 
this  paper  from  Edward  Prideaux. '.' 

Old  Peter  spoke  slowly,  looking  at  me  from  the 
corner  of  his  .eyes. 

"  You  want  me  to  do  something,"  I  said  after  a 
minute's  silence. 

"Ah,  Roger,"  laughed  the  old  man,  "how 
quickly  you  jump  at  conclusions." 

"It  will  not  do,  Peter  Trevisa,"  I  cried.  "You 
have  Trevanion.  Well,  make  the  most  of  it.  I 


2O         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

shall  not  be  sorry  to  be  away  from  the  county. 
The  thought  that  everything  has  really  belonged 
to  you  has  hung  like  a  millstone  around  my  neck. 
I  am  not  going  to  fetch  and  carry  for  you." 

"  But  if  you  had  the  deeds  back.  If  I  burnt  this 
paper.  If  the  estate  were  unencumbered.  What 
then?" 

"  You  know  it  will  not  be.  Trust  you  to  give 
up  your  pound  of  flesh. " 

"You  do  me  an  injustice,"  replied  old  Peter, 
with  a  semblance  of  righteous  indignation. 
"What  right  have  you  to  say  this?  Have  I  been 
hard  on  you.  Have  I  dunned  you  for  your 
money." 

"  No ;  but  you  have  lost  no  opportunity  of  let- 
ting me  know  that  the  place  belongs  to  you. " 

"  That  was  natural,  very  natural.  I  wanted  to 
put  a  check  on  your  extravagance." 

I  laughed  in  his  face,  for  I  knew  this  to  be  a  lie. 

"Roger  Trevanion,"  cried  young  Peter,  "my 
father  is  a  merciful  man.  He  has  your  welfare  at 
heart.  He  is  old  too.  Is  it  manly  to  mock  old 
age." 

"Let  there  be  an  end  of  this,"  I  cried.  "I  be- 
gin to  see  why  you  have  brought  me  here.  I 
knew  you  had  some  deep-laid  plans  or  I  would 
not  have  come.  It  is  always  interesting  to  know 
what  such  as  you  think.  Well,  let's  know  what 
it  is." 

For  the  moment  I  seemed  master  of  the  situa- 
tion. An  outsider  would  have  imagined  them  in 
my  power  instead  of  I  being  in  theirs.  Especially 
did  young  Peter  look  anxious. 


Peter  Trevisa's  Offer  21 

"I  am  sure  we  can  trust  Roger,"  said  the  old 
man.  "  When  a  Trevanion  gives  his  word  he  has 
never  been  known  to  break  it." 

"  But  they  are  learning  to  be  careful  how  to 
give  their  word,"  I  retorted. 

Peter  looked  uneasy.  But  if  I  ask  you  to  keep 
what  I  tell  you  a  secret,  you  will  promise,  Roger?" 

"  I  ask  for  no  confidences,"  I  replied. 

"  You  said  just  now  that  we  wanted  you  to  do 
something,"  said  young  Peter.  "You  guessed 
rightly.  If  you  do  not  feel  inclined  to  do  what 
we  ask  you,  you  will  of  course  respect  anything 
we  may  tell  you?" 

"  That  is  but  fair,"  was  my  answer. 

"  You  promise,  then?"  cried  old  Peter. 

"  If  I  honourably  can,"  I  replied. 

For  a  few  seconds  both  men  were  silent ;  then 
old  Peter  began  to  speak  again. 

"  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said,  "you  know  that  I 
hold  the  deeds  of  Trevanion ;  you  know  that  you 
are  entirely  at  my  mercy." 

"  Well  enough." 

"  You  would  like  to  remain  at  Trevanion?  You, 
a  Trevanion,  would  not  like  to  be  an  outcast,  a 
mere  vagrant,  a  landless  gipsy." 

"I  don't  care  much,"  I  replied.  "I  should  be 
free ;  and  I  would  rather  be  landless  than  be  sup- 
posed to  own  the  land,  while  everything  prac- 
tically belonged  to  you.  I've  told  you  this  before. 
Why  make  me  say  it  again?" 

"But  you  would  like  the  deeds  back.  You 
would  like  to  live  at  the  old  home  with  plenty  of 
money?" 


22        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  You  know  I  would.     Why  mock  me?" 

"  You  would  do  a  great  deal  in  order  that  this 
might  come  to  pass." 

"  What  do  you  want?" 

We  had  come  back  to  the  same  point  again,  and 
again  old  Peter  hesitated. 

"You  know  Restormel?"  he  said  at  length. 

"  Restormel  Castle,  up  by  Lostwithiel?"  I  asked. 

"  No ;  Restormel  in  the  parish  of  St.  Miriam,  a 
few  miles  north  from  here?" 

"Oh,  yes,  I  know." 

"What  do  you  know?" 

Both  old  Peter  and  young  Peter  spoke  in  the 
same  breath;  both  spoke  eagerly,  too — anxiously 
in  fact. 

"What  is  rumoured  by  certain  gossips,"  I  re- 
plied. "  I  expect  there  is  no  truth  in  it." 

"  But  what  have  you  heard?" 

"  It  is  said  that  the  estate  belongs  to  a  chit  of  a 
maid,"  I  replied;  "that  the  maid's  mother  died 
at  her  birth,  and  that  her  father,  Godfrey  Moles- 
worth,  did  not  long  survive  her.  That  he  was 
broken-hearted.  That  everything  was  left  to  a 
mere  baby." 

"  But  what  became  of  the  baby?" 

"  I  know  not.  I  have  heard  that  she  has  never 
been  seen  on  the  place,  although  her  father  has 
been  dead  wellnigh  twenty  years.  That  the 
rents  are  paid  to  Colman  Killigrew  who  lives  at 
Endellion  Castle,  and  who  is  a  godless  old  savage. 
Rumour  says  that  he  claims  to  be  the  maid's  guar- 
dian. But  of  this  I  am  ignorant.  He  lives  full 
fifty  miles  from  here,  and  I  know  nothing  of  him." 


Peter  Trevisa's  Offer  23 

"  That  is  all  you  have  heard?" 

"That  is  all  I  can  remember  at  present." 

"You  have  never  seen  the  maid?" 

"No.  Who  has?  Stay;  I  have  heard  she  was 
placed  in  a  convent  school.  Old  Killigrew  is  a 
Catholic,  I  suppose." 

"  I'll  tell  you  more,  Roger  Trevanion.  Colman 
Killigrew  has  been  fattening  on  the  Restormel 
lands  for  wellnigh  twenty  years.  He  hath  kept 
the  maid,  Nancy  Molesworth,  a  prisoner.  In  a 
few  months  she  will  be  twenty-one.  He  intends 
marrying  her  to  one  of  his  sons.  She  hates  the 
whole  tribe  of  Killigrews,  but  he  cares  nothing 
for  that.  He  is  determined ;  you  can  guess  why. " 

"  Yes,  such  things  are  common.  But  what  is 
that  to  me?  I  know  nothing  of  the  maid,  Nancy 
Molesworth;  I  do  not  care.  Let  the  Killigrews 
marry  her;  let  them  possess  Restormel." 

"  My  son  Peter  hath  seen  the  maid,  Roger." 

"Ah!  How?" 

"  He  had  to  pay  a  visit  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Endellion  Castle,  and  he  saw  her  by  chance." 

"  Spoke  he  to  her?" 

"  No,  he  did  not ;  she  did  not  see  him.  She  is 
kept  a  close  prisoner,  but  my  Peter  hath  lost  his 
heart."  „ , 

I  turned  and  looked  at  young  Peter,  and  his 
face  looked  more  monkeyish  than  ever.  A  sim- 
pering smile  played  around  his  protruding  mouth. 
His  eyes  shone  like  those  of  a  weazel. 

"Well,"  I  said,  "what  is  this  to  me?" 

"  This,  Roger  Trevanion.  I  want  that  maid, 
Nancy  Molesworth,  brought  here  to  Treviscoe.  I 


24         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

want  to  save  her  from  those  Papist  savages  who 
would  bring  ruin  upon  the  maid  and  upon  the 
country." 

"That's  nothing  to  me,"  I  replied;  "I  avoid 
women.  They  are  all  alike — all  cruel,  all  selfish, 
all  false  as  hell.  Why  tell  your  plans  to  me?" 

"Because,"  cried  young  Peter,  "if  you  will 
bring  the  sweet  maid,  Nancy  Molesworth,  to  Tre- 
viscoe,  you  shall  have  the  Trevanion  deeds  back. 
I  will  destroy  this  paper  you  gave  to  Prideaux, 
and  we  will  forgive  a  large  part  of  the  money  you 
have  had  from  us. "  And  he  named  a  fairly  liberal 
sum. 


CHAPTER   III. 

CROSSING     THE    RUBICON. 

I  MUST  confess  to  being  startled  by  this  proposal. 
I  had  not  foreseen  it.  That  I  should  have  to  do 
with  any  woman  formed  no  part  of  my  plans.  As 
I  have  said,  I  hated  women ;  I  had  not  forgotten 
the  lesson  I  had  learnt  as  a  lad.  Hence  the  sud- 
denness of  his  proposal  took  me  somewhat  aback. 

But  I  did  not  betray  my  feelings.  Instead  I 
walked  quietly  around  the  room,  occasionally 
glancing  at  the  two  men  who  watched  me  closely. 

"If  I  refuse  to  do  this,"  I  said  presently,  "you 
will  of  course  make  good  your  claims  on  Tre- 
vanion?" 

Both  nodded. 

"  And  if  I  consent,  you  will  in  payment  for  my 
services  destroy  the  paper  I  gave  to  Prideaux, 


Crossing  the  Rubicon  25 

give  me  back  the  deeds,  and  forgive  the  amount 
you  mentioned?" 

"  I  will  have  papers  drawn  up  to  that  effect,"  re- 
plied old  Peter  in  honeyed  tones.  "  I  will  always 
be  a  friend  to  you,  and  render  you  any  little  ser- 
vices in  my  power.  You  are  but  thirty-two. 
Think  what  a  gay  life  you  could  live!" 

I  saw  what  was  in  his  mind.  He  thought  I 
should  continue  my  spendthrift  habits,  and  that 
as  a  natural  consequence  he  would  soon  possess 
the  deeds  again.  But  I  said  nothing.  There 
was  no  need  that  I  should.  Besides  at  that  mo- 
ment I  felt  a  great  desire  to  stay  at  Trevanion, 
and  I  formed  a  resolution  that  if  ever  I  got  the 
deeds,  I  would  never  let  them  go  out  of  my  posses- 
sion again. 

The  matter  required  thinking  about ;  and  heed- 
less of  the  inquiries  I  still  paced  Treviscoe  li- 
brary, trying  the  while  to  read  the  two  Trevisas' 
motives,  and  understand  the  whole  bearings  of 
the  case.  I  was  not  long  in  forming  conclusions. 

"  The  Restormel  estates  are  valuable,!  suppose?" 
I  said  at  length. 

"  There  is  some  very  good  land  on  it?"  replied 
old  Peter.  "  Molesworth  harbour  is  in  it." 

"Just  so;  .and  you  mean  that  young  Peter 
should  marry  this  maid?"  I  continued. 

"'And  what  then?"  cried  old  Peter.  "That's 
naught  to  you.  You  hate  all  women,  you  say. 
You  care  not  what  may  become  of  her  if  you 
have  your  deeds  back,  and  become  a  prosperous 
man?" 

"No!"  I  replied,  shrugging  my  shoulders.     "I 


26        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

care  not";  and  yet  I  felt  uneasy,  I  knew  not 
why. 

"  Besides  the  maid  hates  the  Killigrews,  hates 
"em!" 

"  How  do  you  know?" 

"I've  found  out." 

I  must  confess  I  did  not  like  the  work.  The 
idea  that  I  should  take  a  maid  barely  twenty-one 
from  the  man  claiming  to  be  her  guardian,  and 
bring  her  to  Treviscoe,  the  home  of  these  two  Tre- 
visas,  was  repellent  to  me.  I  was  not  over-par- 
ticular what  I  did  as  a  rule,  but  this  caused  a 
nasty  taste  in  my  mouth.  This  Nancy  Moles- 
worth  might  marry  young  Peter,  crawling  ugly 
worm  as  he  was,  that  was  nothing  to  me ;  what 
matter  it  who  women  married?  He  might  have 
the  Restormel  lands  too,  if  he  could  get  them. 
Still,  although  I  had  given  myself  pretty  much 
over  to  the  devil  during  the  last  few  years,  I  did 
not  like  the  thought  that  a  Trevanion  should  do 
the  dirty  work  of  a  Trevisa. 

Had  they  told  me  all?  Why  should  they  select 
me  for  this  mission?  And  why  should  they  be 
willing  to  pay  such  a  big  price?  There  were 
plenty  of  gangs  of  cut-throats  in  Cornwall  who 
would  do  their  bidding  for  a  less  sum. 

"  You  had  better  place  this  affair  in  other  hands, " 
I  said  at  length. 

"Haven't  we  offered  enough?"  cried  young 
Peter. 

"It's  too  dear  at  any  price,  I  am  afraid,"  I  re- 
plied, and  yet  my  heart  went  out  toward  Treva- 
nion as  I  spoke. 


Crossing  the  Rubicon  27 

"  You  are  prepared  to  give  up  your  old  home, 
discharge  your  old  servants,  and  become  nameless 
then?"  old  Peter  said,  his  ferrety  eyes  fastened  on 
me  all  the  while. 

"Others  would  do  it  cheaper,"  I  replied;  "far 
cheaper.  Tom  Belowda's  gang  would  attempt  the 
work  for  a  hundred  guineas." 

Young  Peter  lost  his  head  as  I  spoke.  "  Could 
I  trust  the  sweet  maid  with  a  gang  of  roughs?"  he 
cried ;  "  besides,  we  should  place  ourselves  in  their 
power,  they  would  know  our  secrets." 

"  It  would  pay  them  not  to  tell." 

"  Aye,  but  a  secret  held  by  such  ceases  to  be  a 
secret. " 

I  saw  that  my  game  was  to  hold  back,  and  I 
continued  to  do  so.  The  thought  of  retaining 
Trevanion  grew  dearer  each  minute,  but  I  did  not 
let  them  know. 

"It's  a  difficult  task,"  I  suggested,  still  contin- 
uing to  pace  the  room. 

"  Not  so  difficult  for  such  as  you,"  said  old  Peter 
coaxingly.  "  When  you  Trevanions  make  up  your 
mind  to  do  a  thing  you  do  it,  although  the  furies 
stand  in  your  way.  You  are  as  strong  as  a  horse 
and  if  need  be  could  fight  like  a  fiend  from  the 
bottomless  pit.  Not  that  there  would  be  any 
need,"  he  added  quickly. 

"If  it  is  so  easy,"  I  retorted,  "let  young  Peter 
do  this  himself.  He  says  he  loves  this  maid,  and 
love,"  I  laughed  sneeringly,  "overcomes  all  diffi- 
culties. This  is  just  the  work  for  a  lover.  It 
smacks  of  far-off  days.  Let  Peter  attack  the  cas- 
tle like  the  knights  of  past  ages,  and  bear  off  his 


28         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

bride  in  triumph.  He  would  make  a  fine  sight 
carrying  a  maid  on  his  crupper." 

I  saw  a  look  of  vindictive  hatred  shine  from 
young  Peter's  eyes,  but  he  said  nothing. 

"Peter  is  not  fit  for  such  work,"  was  the  old 
man's  reply.  "He  was  delicate  from  a  child. 
Riding  wearies  him,  he  has  neither  the  strength 
nor  the  daring  necessary. " 

"You  say  that  Killigrew  has  sons?"  I  said  at 
length,  a  new  thought  flashing  into  my  mind. 

"Yes." 

"  Many?" 

"  Five." 

"  Be  they  weaklings  like  you,  or  strong  fighting 
men?"  I  said,  turning  to  young  Peter. 

"  Strongmen,  giants, "he  said  quickly,  and  then 
he  tried  to  qualify  his  words  as  though  he  were 
afraid  that  difficulties  would  hinder  me. 

For  the  first  time  I  found  pleasure  in  the  thought 
of  accepting  the  mission.  It  fired  my  blood  to 
think  of  doing  battle  with  these  sturdy  Killigrews. 
They  were  Papists  too,  and  I  had  been  taught  to 
hate  them  from  my  childhood.  I  longed  for  some 
reckless  work  to  do.  At  first  it  had  seemed  tame 
and  mean  to  carry  away  a  chit  of  a  maid  from 
Endellion  Castle,  and  take  her  to  Treviscoe,  that 
she  might  become  the  wife  of  Peter  Trevisa.  I 
surmised,  too,  that  young  Peter  thought  quite  as 
much  of  Restormel  as  he  did  of  the  maid.  But  to 
go  into  a  house  where  there  were  five  young  fel- 
lows who  were  giants,  and  take  away  a  maid  who 
was  closely  guarded,  aroused  all  my  love  for  ad- 
venture. 


Crossing  the  Rubicon  29 

"What  is  this  Endellion  Castle?"  I  asked.  "  Is 
it  one  of  the  old  Cornish  fortresses?" 

"Part  of  the  castle  still  stands,"  replied  young 
Peter.  "  The  grandfather  of  the  present  Colman 
Killigrew  built  the  present  house  adjoining  it." 

"  It  is  well  guarded,  I  suppose?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  young  Peter  reluctantly.  "  Col- 
man Killigrew  and  all  his  sons  are  rebels  at  heart. 
In  his  father's  days  he  and  his  family  supported 
King  James;  they  long  for  a  Catholic  to  be  on 
the  throne,  and  there  is  a  rumour  that  they  are 
planning  against  our  good  King  George. " 

"  Hath  anything  been  proved  against  them?" 

"  No,  not  proved,  but  matters  look  suspicious. 
Rumour  saith,  that  should  there  be  a  rebellion  he 
could  command  five  hundred  swords.  There  is  a 
strong  Papist  feeling  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Endellion." 

"And  the  maid,  is  she  a  Papist?" 

"  Her  father,  Godfrey  Molesworth,  was  a  strong 
Protestant,  but  Heaven  only  knows  what  they  have 
persuaded  her  to  be." 

This  information  caused  new  thoughts  to  come 
into  my  mind,  and  I  determined  to  remember 
what  he  had  told  me. 

"  Are  Colman  Killigrew  and  his  sons  beloved  by 
the  neighbouring  families?"  I  asked  presently. 

"  He  is  both  beloved  and  hated.  Some  of  the 
Catholics  are  his  friends,  but  others  mistrust  him 
sorely. " 

These  matters  came  out  slowly.  Evidently 
young  Peter  did  not  care  about  discussing  them. 
Perchance  he  was  afraid  lest  I  should  shrink 


30        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

from  trying  to  carry  out  his  plans  when  I  knew 
them. 

I  was  silent  for  some  time.  I  pondered  much 
over  what  I  had  heard. 

•"  All  this  should  be  nothing  to  thee,  Roger,  lad," 
said  old  Peter,  becoming  more  and  more  familiar 
in  his  tones.  "  All  the  Trevanions  for  many  gener- 
ations have  sought  to  help  the  oppressed.  Thou 
hast  the  blood  of  thy  fathers  within  thee.  This  is 
work  worthy  of  the  best.  Besides,  if  thou  wilt  do 
this,  both  Peter  and  myself  will  befriend  thee 
always.  Peter's  heart  went  out  after  the  maid, 
and  he  longed  to  set  her  free.  She  is  suffering, 
Roger,  suffering  greatly.  Killigrew  will  rob  her, 
and  sell  her  to  one  of  his  brutal  sons.  Such  a 
work  as  we  asked  will  win  the  blessing  of 
Heaven." 

"  Have  done  with  this  Quaker  talk !"  I  cried.  "  I 
care  nothing  about  such  things.  Perchance  the 
maid  will  be  better  off  where  she  is  than  with  you ; 
perchance,  too,  one  of  these  Killigrews  will  make 
a  better  husband  for  her  than  your  puling  lad. " 

"  Nay,  think  not  so,"  cried  the  old  man;  "  Peter 
is  a  good  lad,  weak  in  body,  but  quick  in  thinking, 
and  hath  a  kind  heart." 

"  I  like  a  fight,"  I  blurted  out;  "  I  do  not  object 
to  a  rough  bit  of  work,  but "  I  mused. 

"  But  what,  Roger,  lad?" 

"I  hate  aught  that  hath  to  do  with  women. 
This  matter  presents  many  difficulties.  I  must 
get  to  speak  with  the  maid,  if  she  be  as  you  say. 
If  not,  I  must  carry  her  off  by  force.  Anyway  I 
shall  have  a  wench  on  my  hand  for  days.  I  dis.« 


Crossing  the  Rubicon  31 

like  this.  I  am  no  woman's  man,  and  I  should 
repel  her  by  my  roughness." 

Peter's  eyes  glistened.  "  But  you  would  be  kind 
to  her?"  he  asked  eagerly. 

"Kind!"  I  replied.  "I  would  always  treat  a 
helpless  maid  with  respect.  No  man  who  is  a 
man  could  be  cruel  to  these  poor  things,  who  can- 
not fight  for  themselves.  Still  one  cannot  trust 
women.  Mostly  they  would  betray  a  man  at  a 
pinch  even  though  he  were  fighting  for  their  wel- 
fare." 

"  That  is  why  we  are  anxious  to  have  such  a 
man  as  you  to  help  us,"  cried  old  Peter.  "  If  we 
gave  this  to  some,  my  lad  would  be  eating  his 
heart  away  with  jealousy.  He  would  think  they 
would  be  plotting  to  take  her  away  from  him. 
But  you,  Roger,  you  have  been  badly  treated  by 
women,  therefore " 

"I  should  pay  them  scant  courtesy,"  I  inter- 
rupted. 

"  I  know  a  Trevanion  would  always  treat  a  well- 
born maid  as  she  should  be  treated.  Besides " 

"  Besides  what?" 

"  If  you  promise  to  bring  the  maid  here,  you 
will  bring  her." 

"Yes,"  I  replied  grimly,  "if  I  promise." 

"  You  are  as  clever  as  a  lawyer,  and  strong  as  a 
horse,"  wheedled  old  Peter,  "and  a  Trevanion 
always  keeps  his  promise." 

To  this  I  vouchsafed  no  reply,  but  I  saw  the  old 
man's  purpose  in  trying  to  flatter  me. 

"Will  your  promise?"  cried  young  Peter  at 
length,  after  much  more  talk. 


32        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

I  considered  the  matter  again.  I  thought  of 
the  Trevanion  deeds,  and  the  forgiveness  of  half 
the  debts  my  father  had  contracted.  On  the  other 
hand,  I  pictured  myself  going  into  the  world  a 
landless  wanderer,  after  having  turned  all  the 
old  servants  adrift.  It  was  not  pleasant.  Then 
I  tried  to  realize  the  work  these  two  Trevisas 
wanted  me  to  do.  Should  I  bring  a  maid,  badly 
as  she  might  be  treated  by  the  Killigrews  (and 
I  much  doubted  this  portion  of  their  narrative), 
a  maid  well  born  and  beauteous,  to  be  the  wife 
of  a  crawling  worm  like  young  Peter  Trevisa? 
But  this  did  not  trouble  me  much.  What  did 
I  care  who  she  married?  Killigrew,  a  giant  cut- 
throat, or  Trevisa,  a  weak-chested,  knocked- 
kneed,  sensual  little  vermin? — it  mattered  not. 
Neither  did  I  trouble  much  as  to  who  possessed 
the  Restormel  lands.  Still  I  was  a  Trevanion, 
and  a  Trevanion  hates  dirty  work — at  least  of  that 
kind. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  loved  adventure.  The 
thought  of  spiting  these  Killigrews  and  taking 
the  maid  from  them,  even  though  I  knew  little  of 
them,  except  that  they  were  Papists,  stirred  my 
blood.  True  I  did  not  understand  all  the  motives 
of  the  Trevisas  in  selecting  me  to  do  this  work, 
but  that  did  not  matter.  I  doubted  much  if  the 
maid  would  consent  to  marry  young  Peter,  al- 
though I  brought  her  to  Treviscoe.  That,  how- 
ever, was  not  my  business.  Old  Peter  regarded 
his  son  as  a  handsome  man,  with  brains  enough 
for  two;  I  knew  him  to  be  a  flat-chested,  ugly 
weakling  with  plenty  of  cunning. 


Crossing  the  Rubicon  33 

"  Have  you  made  up  your  mind?"  asked  old 
Peter  at  length. 

"Yes,"  I  cried. 

"You  will  undertake  the  work?" 

"On  conditions." 

He  got  up  from  his  seat  and  held  out  his  hand 
to  me.  "  Let's  shake  hands  on  it,"  he  cried. 

"  Not  yet,"  I  replied;  "  I  must  name  my  condi- 
tions first." 

"Well,  what  are  they,  Roger,  lad?  Don't  be 
unreasonable." 

"First,"  I  replied,  "this  business  will  need 
money.  It  may  take  many  weeks.  I  know  not 
what  will  happen  to  me  on  the  way.  I  must  not 
go  to  Endellion  a  moneyless  man." 

"We  have  thought  of  that,"  replied  young 
Peter;  "there  are  a  hundred  guineas  in  this 
bag." 

"That  is  well,"  I  replied;  "it  is  a  stingy  allow- 
ance, but  it  may  suffice.  The  next  condition  I 
make  is,  that  you  draw  up  a  writing  stating  what 
you  have  just  promised  me." 

"  It  shall  be  done. " 

"  Then  send  for  Mr.  Hendy,  my  attorney,  with- 
out delay." 

"Why?" 

"That  it  may  be  placed  in  his  hands." 

"  I — I  cannot  consent  to  that,"  cried  old  Peter. 
"  I  want  no  other  person  to  know  our  plans.  I 
will  keep  the  paper  safely,  lad,  quiet  safely." 

I   thought   I   saw   his   cunning  now.     If  they 
kept  the  agreement,  I  should  be  quite  powerless 
to  claim  my  own,  even  if  I  did  my  work.     I  saw, 
3 


34        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

too,  why  they  were  so  willing  to  offer  liberal 
terms. 

"If  you  refuse,  I  refuse,"  I  replied.  "I  stake 
everything  on  this,  Peter  Trevisa.  If  I  fail  to 
bring  that  maid  here  to  Treviscoe,  it  will  mean 
that  I  am  a  dead  man,  for  I  swear  that  I  will  not 
give  up  while  I  am  alive.  If  I  promise,  I  prom- 
ise." This  I  said  firmly,  for  I  knew  the  danger 
which  attended  my  work. 

"But  I  will  do  right,  you  may  trust  me," 
wheedled  the  old  man. 

"Maybe,"  I  replied;  "do  as  I  say,  or  I  refuse. 
I  simply  demand  that  you  write  the  matter  down 
and  sign  it.  On  conditions  that  I  bring  the  maid, 
Nancy  Molesworth,  to  Treviscoe,  within  two 
months,  you  give  me  back  the  Trevanion  deeds, 
the  paper  I  gave  Prideaux,  and  a  declaration 
that  you  forgive  me  the  money  you  mentioned. 
If  I  do  not  bring  the  maid  here  in  that  time, 
it  shall  be  returned  to  you,  and  you  can  de- 
stroy it." 

He  tried  to  wriggle  out  of  this,  and  brought  for- 
ward as  many  objections  as  if  he  were  a  lawyer. 
But  I  did  not  yield,  and  so  at  length,  doubtless 
believing  they  would  be  able  to  get  the  better  of 
me,  even  if  I  succeeded  in  my  mission,  he  prom- 
ised. 

"  Let  us  send  for  Lawyer  Hendy  at  once,  and 
then  the  matter  will  be  settled,"  he  said,  as  though 
he  were  thinking  of  means  whereby  he  could  keep 
me  in  his  power. 

"Not  yet,"  I  said;  "there  is  yet  another  condi- 
tion." 


Crossing  the  Rubicon  35 

*"'  No,  no !"  he  cried ;  "  I  have  made  no  more  con- 
ditions." 

"This  will  have  to  be  complied  with,"  I  replied 
with  a  laugh,  for  to  see  these  men  yielding  to  my 
terms  made  me  merry. 

"What  more  do  you  want?"  asked  old  Peter 
after  many  words. 

"  I  demand  that  Lawyer  Hendy  shall  manage 
Trevanion  while  I  am  away,"  I  said.  "If  I  do 
not  return  in  two  months  you  may  conclude  that 
I  am  dead.  In  that  case  I  demand  that  certain 
sums  of  money  be  given  to  the  servants  who  have 
served  our  family  for  many  years."  These  sums 
I  named,  also  the  servants  to  whom  they  were  to 
be  given. 

"  I  agree  to  the  first  part  of  the  condition,  not 
the  second,"  cried  old  Peter. 

"Why?"  I  asked.  "Do  you  expect  me  to  fail? 
Do  you  think  I  shall  be  killed?  Is  the  expedition 
so  dangerous?  A  little  while  ago  you  said  it  was 
very  easy,  and  that  I  should  be  sure  to  succeed." 

"  But  it  is  not  fair,"  whined  he.  "  In  that  case  I 
should  lose  much  money  for  nothing." 

"And  I  risk  everything.  You  will  have  to  do 
this  only  in  case  of  my  death.  I  may  lose  my 
life,  and  you  refuse  to  lose  a  few  paltry  guineas." 

"  I  tell  you  I  will  not!"  he  cried. 

"  Very  well,  then  you  may  get  some  one  else  to 
do  your  work." 

"  Then  I  will  have  Trevanion.  Every  stick, 
every  field,  every  jot  and  tittle  will  be  mine,  and 
you  will  have  to  leave  the  county  a  vagrant," 
shrieked  the  old  man. 


36         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  No,"  I  said  firmly.  "  I  will  go  to  Endellion  on 
my  own  account.  Possibly  the  maid  might  bring 
me  fortune." 

"But  you  promised  you  would  not,"  pleaded 
young  Peter. 

"  I  promised  nothing  of  the  sort.  I  said  I  would 
tell  no  man.  Neither  will  I. " 

"But  you  hate  women,"  he  continued;  "you 
have  refused  your  lawyer  to  marry  a  woman 
with  money,  even  although  it  might  save  your 
estates!" 

I  laughed  aloud,  for  this  speech  was  uttered  in 
a  whining,  yet  savage  way,  just  like  a  dog  who  is 
afraid  whines,  showing  its  teeth  all  the  time. 

"  I  did  not  know  then  what  I  know  now,"  I  said 
with  glee,  for  it  was  a  pleasant  thing  to  see  these 
scheming  money-grubs  having  the  worst  of  a 
game. 

They  wriggled  and  twisted  finely  for  some  time, 
and  then  consented,  as  I  knew  they  would,  for  I 
saw  from  the  beginning  that  they  had  concocted  a 
scheme  which  would  mean  much  profit  to  them. 
Besides  I  believe  that  young  Peter  was  really 
much  in  love  with  the  maid  Nancy  Molesworth. 
So  Lawyer  Hendy  was  sent  for,  old  Peter  trying 
to  ply  me  with  wine  the  meanwhile.  In  this  he 
did  not  succeed,  however,  for  I  felt  I  must  not  lose 
my  head,  and  thus  be  led  to  do  foolish  things. 

We  drew  up  the  papers  as  I  had  stipulated; 
they  were  signed  by  both  Peter  and  his  son,  and 
Lawyer  Hendy  was  given  full  instructions. 

On  leaving,  I  took  the  money  old  Peter  had 
offered  me  and  counted  it  carefully. 


My  Journey  to  Endellion  37 

"  You  will  do  your  best,  Roger ;  you  will  not 
break  your  promise?"  he  said  tremulously. 

"  I  do  not  break  promises,"  I  replied. 

"  When  will  you  start?" 

"To-morrow  morning!" 

"God  bless  you,  Roger." 

"  I  am  not  sure  He  can  while  I  do  your  work," 
I  replied. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

MY    JOURNEY    TO    ENDELLION. 

THE  next  morning  I  started  to  ride  to  the  home 
of  the  Killigrews.  I  could  see  that  Daniel  sorely 
wanted  to  accompany  me,  but  I  decided  not  to 
take  him.  In  nine  cases  out  of  ten  a  man  does 
work  better  when  unencumbered.  Mostly  people 
who  pretend  to  help  fail  to  understand  what  is  in 
one's  mind,  and  as  a  consequence  generally  bungle 
things  grievously.  I  did  not  want  this  matter 
bungled.  The  more  I  thought  about  it  the  more 
was  I  determined  to  see  the  thing  through  suc- 
cessfully. The  picture  of  living  at  Trevanion, 
practically  unharassed  by  debts,  became  more 
pleasant  each  hour.  Besides  as  a  race  we  were 
not  given  to  bungling,  and  although  I  was  little 
in  love  with  the  thought  of  having  a  maid  for  a 
companion,  I  gloried  in  the  prospect  of  measuring 
wits,  and  if  needs  be  swords,  with  these  sturdy 
Killigrews.  I  therefore  mounted  my  favourite 
horse  which  I  called  "Chestnut,"  on  account  of 
his  colour ;  a  horse  the  like  of  which  was  difficult 


38         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

to  be  matched.  He  was  going  five,  stood  over 
sixteen  hands  high,  and  was  of  a  build  which 
united  strength  with  speed  to  such  a  degree  that 
half  the  squires  in  the  county  wanted  him.  I 
had  been  sorely  tempted  to  sell  him,  but  had 
never  yielded  to  the  temptation.  I  had  always 
prided  myself  on  riding  the  best  horse  in  the 
county,  and  Chestnut  was  certainly  second  to 
none.  In  spite  of  my  unusual  weight  he  carried 
me  easily,  he  would  run  until  he  dropped,  and 
possessed  tremendous  staying  power.  Added  to 
this,  I  had  seen  him  foaled,  had  fed  him  with  my 
own  hands,  and  when  Jenkins,  the  famous  horse- 
breaker,  declared  to  me  his  inability  to  "break 
him  in,"  I  had  undertaken  the  task  myself,  and 
had  succeeded.  I  did  it  by  a  new  method,  too,  for 
I  never  struck  him  a  blow.  I  do  not  attribute  this 
to  any  special  power  I  possess  over  horses  gene- 
rally, for  Jenkins  would  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten 
succeed  where  I  failed.  The  truth  was,  Chestnut, 
when  he  was  a  colt,  regarded  me  as  a  sort  of  play- 
fellow and  learnt  to  love  me.  Being  an  intelli- 
gent animal,  he  soon  understood  me,  indeed  he 
had  a  curious  instinct  by  which  he  seemed  to 
divine  my  thoughts  and  feelings.  I  carefully 
armed  myself,  and  placed  in  my  saddle-bags  as 
much  ammunition  as  I  could  conveniently  carry. 
I  did  not  know  whether  I  should  stand  in  need 
of  these  things,  but  I  thought  it  well  to  be 
prepared.  The  county  was  infested  by  rob- 
bers, and  as  I  carried  a  large  amount  of  money 
I  thought  it  well  to  test  my  sword-blade  and 
pistols.  Thus  equipped  I  had  no  fear.  I  was 


My  Journey  to  Endellion  39 

a  fair  shot,  and  generally  held  as  a  strong 
swordsman. 

"  When  may  I  expect  'ee  back  then,  sur,  makin' 
so  bold?"  asked  Daniel  as  I  mounted. 

"  I  don't  know,  Daniel ;  don't  expect  me  until  you 
see  me.  As  you  know,  I  have  given  you  full  par- 
ticulars, and  Mr.  Hendy  will  visit  you  constantly. " 

"You  be  goin' into  danger,  Master  Roger,  "said 
the  serving  -  man  tremulously.  "  Laive  me  go 
weth  'ee,  sur." 

Daniel  was  nearly  fifty  years  of  age,  and  had 
served  our  family  all  his  life,  so  he  had  been 
allowed  to  take  liberties. 

"  Quid  Smiler  es  jist  aitin  his  'ead  off,  sur,  and 
I  baint  no  good  'ere  when  you  be  gone.  Taake 
me  weth  'ee,  sur.  You  wa'ant  be  sorry." 

As  I  said,  I  did  not  think  it  best  to  take  him,  so 
I  rode  away  leaving  him  disconsolate.  On  my 
way  to  the  home  of  the  Killigrews  I  passed 
through  Truro,  Tresillian,  Ladock,  and  Mitchell, 
but  nothing  happened  worthy  of  note.  I  did  not 
hurry,  rather  I  rode  slowly,  for  I  wanted  to  enjoy 
the  quiet  of  the  day.  Everywhere  new  life  was 
appearing.  Everywhere,  too,  the  spirit  of  rest 
seemed  to  reign.  In  those  days  I  did  not  think 
much  about  the  beauties  of  early  spring,  but  I 
could  not  help  being  impressed  by  the  scene 
around  Tresillian.  The  little  arm  of  the  river 
enclosed  by  wooded  hills  was  indeed  fair  to  look 
upon.  I  rested  my  horse  at  the  gates  of  Tregoth- 
nan,  where  the  Boscawens  lived  and  looked  with 
somewhat  envious  eyes  on  the  long  line  of  yew- 
trees  which  bordered  the  drive,  and  remembered 


40         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

that  I  had  once  loved  the  maid  who  was  related 
to  the  people  who  dwelt  in  the  great  house  in  the 
distance. 

I  did  not  get  beyond  St.  Columb  that  day,  and, 
on  arriving  there,  tried  to  find  out  something 
about  the  Killigrews.  I  had  not  gone  far  enough 
north,  however.  The  main  branch  of  the  family, 
as  all  the  country  knows,  had  lived  at  St.  Erme, 
about  five  miles  north  of  Truro,  also  at  Falmouth, 
but  it  had  died  out.  Colman  Killigrew  was  the 
descendant  of  one  Benet  Killigrew,  who,  although 
he  did  not,  like  some  of  his  relations,  become  a 
courtier,  was  sufficiently  fortunate  to  marry  a 
Mistress  Scobell  Rosecarrick,  of  Endellion,  in 
which  Endellion  Castle  was  situated.  Through 
her  this  branch  of  the  Killigrews  became  pos- 
sessed of  a  pleasant  estate,  and  also  became  allied 
to  an  ancient  race.  This  I  had  learnt  by  reading 
Carew's  survey  of  Cornwall  after  I  had  returned 
from  Peter  Trevisa.  Of  their  present  condition, 
however,  I  knew  nothing,  neither  could  I  discover 
anything  about  them  at  St.  Columb. 

Arriving  at  Wadebridge  the  next  day,  my  atten- 
tion was  attracted  by  an  inn  called  "  The  Moles- 
worth  Arms."  As  the  name  of  the  maid  I  had 
promised  to  take  from  Endellion  to  Treviscoe  was 
Molesworth,  and  as  it  was  moreover  the  chief  inn 
in  the  town,  I  decided  to  rest  there  and  partake 
of  some  refreshment.  Although  it  was  scarcely 
noon,  I  found  the  common  room  of  the  inn  filled 
with  a  number  of  people.  Mostly  the  occupants 
were  farmers,  although  I  fancied  one  or  two  of 
them  belonged  to  the  gentlefolk  of  the  neigh- 


My  Journey  to  Endellion  41 

bourhood.  I  did  not  pay  particular  attention  to 
them,  however,  because  my  interest  became  cen- 
tred in  a  hale-looking  old  man,  who  was  evidently 
a  travelling  story-teller  and  minstrel.  He  had 
finished  his  singing,  and  was  now  telling  a  story 
before  taking  his  departure.  There  is  no  need 
that  I  should  repeat  the  tale  here;  at  the  same 
time  I  mention  the  incident  because  I  was  im- 
pressed by  the  wondrous  way  he  had  of  making 
us  all  look  at  him.  One  could  have  heard  a  pin 
drop  when  he  was  speaking.  I  was  fascinated  by 
him  too,  partly,  I  expect,  because  I  did  not  under- 
stand him.  As  all  the  county  knows,  a  tale-teller, 
or  a  wandering  singer,  who  is  usually  called 
"a  droll,"  is  no  unusual  thing.  Many  of  them 
had  visited  Trevanion,  and  I  had  always  given 
them  food  and  a  bed.  Mostly  they  came  when 
the  house  was  full  of  visitors,  and  regaled  the 
company  with  song  and  story.  But  they  were 
mostly  of  the  lower  orders  of  life,  and  spoke  the 
Cornish  dialect.  Indeed  their  stories  usually  had 
but  little  charm  apart  from  the  dialect,  although 
occasionally  tales  were  told  which  were  interesting 
because  of  their  subject-matter.  These  were 
generally  of  a  supernatural  order,  and  described 
the  dead  arising  or  spirits  coming  back  to  the 
world  to  bring  some  message  to  their  friends.  I 
had  never  seen  this  man  at  Trevanion,  however, 
neither  did  he  belong  to  the  class  who  had  visited 
the  house.  It  is  true  he  spoke  the  Cornish  dia- 
lect, but  at  times  he  let  words  drop  which  showed 
he  knew  something  of  learning.  He  had  an  air 
of  authority  with  him,  too,  which  suggested  that 


42        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

he  lived  on  terms  of  equality  with  men  of  posi- 
tion. At  least  this  was  what  I  thought. 

He  paid  no  attention  to  me,  save  to  give  me 
one  glance,  and  when  he  had  finished  his  story 
said  he  must  move  on. 

"Stay  till  even',  Uncle  Anthony,"  said  the  inn- 
keeper, "  do  'ee  now.  A  passel  of  people  will  be 
comin. '  " 

"  No,"  replied  Uncle  Anthony,  "  I  have  promised 
to  be  twelve  miles  away  by  to-night,  so  I  mus'  be 
goin. '  " 

"Tich  yer  'arp  afore  you  go,  Uncle,"  pleaded 
the  innkeeper. 

"I  sha'ant,  I  tell  'ee,"  replied  Anthony. 

A  number  of  coins  were  thrown  to  the  droll, 
and  then  shouldering  his  harp  he  left  the  inn. 

"  'Ee's  a  cure  es  Uncle  Anthony,"  said  the  inn- 
keeper, turning  to  me;  'ee  es  for  sure,  sur." 

"  Who  is  he?"  I  asked.  "  He  does  not  seem  like 
a  common  droll." 

"  He  ed'n  for  sure,  sur.  I've  'eerd  that  Uncle 
do  come  of  a  rich  family,  but  law,  you  ca'ant  git 
nothin'  from  un.  Everybody  es  glad  to  zee  un. 
He's  a  clain  off  zinger,  and  can  play  butiful,  'ee 
can.  Which  way  ded  you  cum  then,  sur,  makin' 
sa  bould. " 

"From  southward,"  I  replied. 

"Far,  sur?" 

"  From  Truro. " 

"  Aw,  I  thot  you  wos  a  bit  of  a  furriner.  I  cud 
zee  you  ded'n  belong  to  thaise  paarts.  Goin'  fur, 
sur?" 

"  Probably  to  Bodmin  town,"  I  replied,  for  I  did 


My  Journey  to  Endellion  43 

not  feel  like  taking  the  talkative  innkeeper  into 
my  confidence. 

"  Aw,  Uncle  Anthony  es  well  knawed  in  thais 
paarts,  'ee  es  for  sure.  And  'ee  d'  knaw  a  lot 
too.  Wot  Uncle  doan  knaw  ed'n  much  use  to 
nobody." 

I  stayed  at  the  inn  till  late  in  the  afternoon, 
during  which  time  I  plied  the  innkeeper  with 
many  questions,  but  I  learnt  nothing  about  the 
Killigrews  more  than  I  had  hitherto  discovered; 
then  I  mounted  Chestnut  and  rode  towards  En- 
dellion, in  which  parish  the  maid  Nancy  Moles- 
worth  lived. 

I  could  not  help  noticing  what  a  pretty  spot 
Wadebridge  was  as  I  rode  over  the  bridge,  after 
which  the  town  was  called.  The  tide  was  high, 
and  several  good-sized  vessels  lay  at  the  riverside. 
But  I  had  naught  to  do  with  them,  so  stopping 
only  to  take  a  glance  at  the  river  as  it  broadened 
out  towards  Padstow,  and  again  in  the  other 
direction  as  its  waters  lapped  the  banks  near  the 
little  village  of  Egloshayle,  I  rode  on  towards  St. 
Minver. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  it  was  the  twenty- 
sixth  day  of  March,  and  so  daylight  began  to  fade 
soon  after  six  o'clock,  and  as  I  wanted  to  reach 
the  home  of  the  Killigrews  before  dark,  I  rode 
rapidly.  I  puzzled  my  brains  sorely  to  know  by 
what  pretext  I  could  enter  the  house,  also  under 
what  name  I  should  present  myself.  I  dared  not 
tell  them  that  I  was  a  Trevanion,  for  my  people 
were  well  known.  We  were  well  known  to  the 
Killigrews  who  had  lived  at  Pendennis  Castle, 


44         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

also  to  those  who  possessed  a  place  a  few  miles 
from  Tmro.  Moreover,  all  the  Trevanions  were 
stout  Protestants,  and  as  Colman  Killigrew  and 
his  sons  were  rank  Papists,  I  dared  not  appear  to 
them  under  this  guise.  My  pride  rebelled  against 
assuming  a  false  name  and  professing  a  false  re- 
ligion, but  I  had  promised  Peter  Trevisa,  and  as 
in  those  days  I  was  not  over-particular  about  such 
matters  I  vowed  to  let  nothing  stand  in  the  way 
of  my  seeing  the  business  through. 

My  purpose  was  to  stay  at  Endellion  several 
days,  else  how  could  I  accomplish  my  mission? 
In  order  to  do  this  I  must  in  some  way  establish 
some  claim  upon  the  owner  thereof.  There  would 
be  no  difficulty  in  staying  one  night,  or  even  two, 
for  the  laws  of  Cornish  hospitality  made  this  easy. 
No  house  of  importance  would  close  its  doors 
to  a  traveller,  be  he  rich  or  poor.  I  determined, 
therefore,  to  pretend  that  I  was  a  member  of  an 
obscure  branch  of  the  Penryn  family,  who  were 
well  known  to  be  Catholics ;  that  I  was  the  owner 
of  a  small  Barton,  and  that  I  was  anxious  to  see 
a  Catholic  king  on  the  throne  of  England.  That 
I  had  heard  rumours  of  the  probability  of  the 
grandson  of  King  James  coming  to  England,  and 
that  could  a  leader  be  found  I  might  render  assist- 
ance to  the  Catholic  cause. 

Beyond  this  I  decided  upon  nothing.  If  ques- 
tions were  asked  me,  I  must  trust  to  my  wits.  I 
determined  to  keep  a  cool  head  and  open  eyes. 
If  the  worst  came  to  the  worst  I  could  fight  with 
the  best,  indeed  I  rather  hoped  for  difficult  work. 

Presently  I  saw  the  tower  of  Endellion  Church. 


My  Journey  to  Endellion  45 

It  was  on  a  little  hillside,  while  all  around  the 
country  was  bare,  as  far  as  trees  were  concerned. 
I  rode  towards  the  little  village,  and  seeing  a 
strapping  maid,  I  stopped  and  spoke  to  her. 

"  Do  you  know  where  Squire  Killigrew  lives, 
my  pretty  maid?"  I  asked. 

She  laughed  in  my  face,  revealing  fine  white 
teeth  and  shining  blue  eyes. 

"Iss,  sur.     Endellion." 

"  This  is  Endellion,  is  it  not?"  I  said,  pointing 
to  the  church. 

"  This  is  the  Church  Town,  this  is.  Endellion 
es  dree  miles  from  we,  right  over  ginst  the  say." 

"The  Killigrews  live  there,  you  say?  Do  you 
know  them?" 

"  Knaw  'em.     Who  doan't?" 

"  I  don't,  but  I  want  to  see  them." 

The  maid  stared  at  me  as  though  she  were 
afraid,  then  she  said  almost  fearfully. 

"Doan't  'ee  knaw  'em?" 

"  No, "  I  replied. 

"  Do  they  knaw  you?" 

"No." 

"Then  doan't  'eego,  sur.  They'll  kill  'ee,  sur. 
They  be  terble,  sur.  They  taake  no  noatice  of  the 
passon,  nor  the  bible,  sur." 

I  saw  that  the  maid  was  in  earnest.  No  one 
was  near,  for  I  had  not  entered  the  village,  so  I 
dismounted  and  stood  by  her  side. 

"  You  seem  a  good  maid,"  I  said,  "  and  I  believe 
you  would  not  tell  a  lie.  What  know  you  of  these 
Killigrews?" 

"I'm  feared  to  tell  'ee,  sur.     Nearly  everybody 


46         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

es  feared  to  go  there.  The  'ouse  es  full  ov  rub- 
bers. Say  rubbers,  and  land  rubbers.  People 
miles  round  'ave  bin  rubbed,  and  murdered,  and 
people  do  zay  tes  they.  But  we  ca'ant  tell.  And 
everybody  es  feared  to  tackle  'em.  They  be  fight- 
ers, terble  fighters.  Some  ov  'em  do  ride  ere  zum- 
times  like  maazed  people.  Doan't  'ee  go  'mong 
'em,  sur,  doan't  'ee  now. 

"Yes,  I  must  go." 

"  Then  taake  care  ov  yezelf ,  sur.  You  be  very 
big  and  strong,  sur;  and  do  car  a  sword.  But 
doan't  'ee  vex  'em." 

"  I'll  be  careful.     Is  that  all  you  know?" 

"That's  oall,  sur." 

"And  yonder  is  the  road?"  I  said,  pointing 
northwards. 

"  Iss,  sur,  that's  ev  et." 

I  gave  the  maid  a  crown  piece  and  a  kiss, 
whereupon  she  blushed  finely,  but  curtsied  like 
one  well  reared,  as  I  believe  she  was. 

"  Whan  you  git  to  the  crossways,  sur,  turn  to 
the  right.  The  left  road  do  laid  to  Rosecarrick. 
Do  'ee  be  careful,  sur,  an'  doan't  'ee  vex  "em." 

I  laughed  as  I  mounted  my  horse.  "  I'll  remem- 
ber," I  said;  "what  is  your  name,  my  maid?" 

"Jennifer  Lanteglos,  sur,"  and  she  curtsied 
again  as  I  rode  away. 

"  Evidently  Jennifer  Lanteglos  is  afraid  of  the 
Killigrews,"  I  thought  as  I  rode  away.  It  was 
now  becoming  dusk,  but  I  felt  sure  I  could  easily 
cover  the  three  miles  before  dark.  I  had  not  gone 
a  mile,  when  I  saw  a  man  tramping  along  the 
lane.  I  stopped  as  I  overtook  him.  I  saw  that  he 


My  Journey  to  Endellion  47 

was  the  droll  I  had  seen  at  Molesworth  Arms  at 
Wadebridge. 

"Uncle  Anthony,"  I  said,  using  the  term  I  had 
heard  the  innkeeper  use,  for  the  term  "  uncle"  is 
one  of  respect  towards  elderly  people,  "go  you 
my  way?" 

"What  a  question,"  retorted  the  old  man. 
"  How  do  I  know  ef  you  doan't  tell  me  where  you 
be  goin'?" 

"  I  am  going  to  Squire  Colman  Killigrew's  at 
Endellion,"  I  replied. 

"  Do  'ee  think  you'll  git  in?"  laughed  Uncle 
Anthony. 

"Yes,"  I  replied,  "the  Killigrews  are  of  an  old 
Cornish  family,  they  will  give  shelter  to  a  trav- 
eller." 

He  eyed  me  keenly.  "A  traveller!  Ugh!  a 
purty  traveller.  But  doan't  'ee  be  sa  sure  of  git- 
tin'  into  Endellion!" 

"Go  you  there?" 

"Iss,"  he  replied. 

"Then  if  you  can  get  shelter,  why  not  I?" 

"I — I?"  he  retorted  sharply.  "I  go  every- 
where. Nobody  '11  zay  no  to  ould  Ant'ny.  I 
zing,  an'  tell  taales,  an'  shaw  'em  wizard's  tricks, 
I  do." 

"  Then  if  we  go  as  fellow-travellers,  both  will 
be  taken  in." 

"I  zeed  'ee  at  Wadebridge,"  he  said.  "You 
come  from  a  long  way  off,  you  do.  Wa's  yer 
name,  young  squire?" 

"Roger  Penryn." 

"Penryn,  Penryn,"  he  repeated  the  name  slow- 


48         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

ly,  and  looked  at  me  again.  "  Iss,  we'll  be  fellow- 
travellers.  I'll  take  'ee  to  Endellion." 

I  did  not  understand  his  behaviour,  but  I  deter- 
mined to  make  the  best  use  of  him  that  I  could. 
The  innkeeper  at  Wadebridge  had  told  me  that 
every  house  was  open  to  Uncle  Anthony,  for  in 
country  places  where  entertainment  was  scarce 
he  was  regarded  as  a  godsend. 

"You  look  tired,  Uncle,"  I  said;  "get  on  my 
horse,  and  ride  the  remaining  distance." 

He  did  not  speak,  but  when  I  had  dismounted 
he  prepared  to  climb  on  to  Chestnut. 

"It's  a  long  time  since  I  was  on  the  back  of  a 
'oss  like  this,"  he  remarked  when  he  was  seated. 

"  And  you  would  not  remain  long  on,"  I  replied, 
"if  I  was  not  here  to  keep  Chestnut  in  order." 

He  opened  his  mouth  as  if  to  contradict  me 
sharply,  but  seeming  to  think  better  of  it,  simply 
asked  me  to  hand  his  harp  to  him. 

"  I  can  carry  it,"  I  assured  him. 

"No  one  carries  that  harp  but  me,"  he  replied 
sharply ;  "  the  devil  wud  git  into  un,  if  other  hands 
than  mine  did  hould  un. " 

So  I  handed  him  the  instrument,  more  and  more 
puzzled  at  his  manner  of  speech.  I  walked  slow- 
ly by  Chestnut's  head,  who  seemed  to  resent  his 
change  of  rider,  but  a  word  from  me  kept  him 
quiet,  after  whi  .h  no  conversation  took  place  till 
I  saw  a  large  stone  gateway. 

"What's  yon?"  I  asked  Anthony. 

"  The  gateway  to  the  place  where  the  Killigrews 
do  live,"  he  replied. 

I  had  hardly  opened  the  gate  when  I  heard  a 


My  Journey  to  Endellion  49 

tramping"  of  feet  and  a  hurried  sound  of  voices 
near.  Immediately  a  rough  hand  was  laid  on  my 
arm,  and  I  saw  that  we  were  surrounded  by 
several  men.  It  was  now  nearly  dark,  and  I 
could  not  well  distinguish  who  had  attacked  us. 
Bidding  Chestnut  be  still  I  freed  myself  in  a 
moment,  and  drew  my  sword. 

"  No, "  cried  Uncle  Anthony.  "  Doan't  'ee  knaw 
me,  Clement  Killtgrew;  doan't  'ee  knaw  Uncle 
Anthony,  Benet,  Colman?" 

"Down,"  cried  a  strong  deep  voice.  "Uncle 
Anthony  on  horseback!  What  means  this?" 

"  Visitors  to  Endellion,  Benet ;  a  supper  and  a 
bed!"  replied  the  droll. 

"  A  supper  and  bed  for  thee,  and  welcome, 
Uncle  Anthony,"  was  the  reply,  "but  for  this 
jackanapes, — no,  we  keep  no  open  house  for 
such." 

"  Jackanapes  yourself,"  I  cried  hotly,  for  I  could 
ill  brook  such  words.  "  You  carry  swords,  come  on 
then  one  at  a  time,  and  we  will  see  who  is  a  jack- 
anapes." 

But  no  swords  were  drawn.  Instead  they 
looked  at  me  keenly. 

"  Is  this  horse  thine?" 

"It  is." 

"  Why  let  old  Uncle  Anthony  ride  on  him 
then?" 

"  That  is  my  affair,  not  yours." 

"  Know  you  to  whom  you  speak?" 

"  I  thought  I  did  at  first.  I  was  told  that  this 
is  the  entrance  to  Colman  Killigrew's  house,  and 
I  thought  you  might  be  Killigrews.  But  they  be 
4 


50        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

gentlemen,  and  know  decent  ways,  so  I  judge  you 
cannot  be  they." 

A  general  laugh  followed  this  sally,  and  then 
one  of  them  spoke  in  low  tones  to  Uncle  An- 
thony. 

"We  have  been  mistaken,"  said  one  presently. 
"  If  you  bear  the  name  of  Penryn,  come  to 
Endellion,  and  welcome.  We  may  know  your 
business  later  on.  But  we  live  a  rough  life 
here,  and  make  not  friends  easily." 

"  But  they  be  cutthroats,  footpads,  who  attack 
a  man  unawares,"  I  replied. 

"And  we  be  Killigrews,  Roger  Penryn,  for 
such  is  the  name  Uncle  Anthony  says  you  have 
given,"  was  the  reply.  "We  mistook  our  man, 
that  is  all,  and  beg  to  tender  our  apologies  for 
discourteous  treatment.  We  think  all  the  better 
of  you  for  drawing  your  sword.  But  put  it  up, 
man,  we  will  conduct  you  to  Endellion.  At  the 
same  time  you  must  confess  that  it  is  not  oft  that 
a  gentleman  dismounts  and  lets  a  wandering  tale- 
teller sit  on  his  horse." 

"  The  old  man  was  tired,  and "  I  did  not  fin- 
ish the  sentence,  for  I  had  become  cool  again,  and 
I  knew  I  had  a  difficult  game  to  play,  if  I  would 
get  the  better  of  these  wild  fellows. 

I  could  not  see  their  faces,  but  I  saw  they  were 
strong,  well-built  men.  They  carried  themselves 
well,  too,  and  did  not  slouch  along  as  country 
squires  often  do. 

Presently  I  heard  the  roar  of  the  sea,  and  soon 
after  saw  the  dim  outline  of  a  large  castellated 
building.  Here  and  there  lights  twinkled,  but 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        51 

altogether  it  was  as  gloomy  a  place  as  one  could 
well  conceive. 

"We  give  you  a  welcome  at  Endellion,"  said 
one  of  the  Killigrews  who  had  not  hitherto 
spoken.  "  We  be  a  rough  branch  of  the  old  fam- 
ily tree,  but  the  same  blood  flows  through  our 
veins." 

Some  one  gave  a  shrill  whistle  and  a  serving- 
man  appeared. 

"  Take  this  horse,  and  see  that  it  is  well  curry- 
combed  and  foddered,"  was  the  command. 

A  minute  later,  I  with  the  others  entered  the 
old  house  from  which,  if  I  accomplished  my  pur- 
pose, I  was  to  take  the  maid  called  Nancy  Moles- 
worth.  My  blood  tingled  at  the  thought  of  wild 
adventure ;  all  the  same,  as  I  saw  these  sturdy  men 
by  my  side,  I  very  much  doubted  the  outcome  of 
the  business'. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MY    FIRST    NIGHT    AT    ENDELLION. 

I  HAD  barely  time  to  take  note  of  the  house  on 
entering.  In  the  dim  light  I  could  just  see  the 
grim  gray  walls  on  the  outside  and  the  great  hall 
within.  But  nothing  appeared  to  me  with  distinct- 
ness. The  strident  voices  of  the  Killigrews  had 
the  effect  of  making  me  keep  my  hand  on  the 
hilt  of  my  sword.  I  remember,  too,  that  my 
heart  beat  faster  than  its  wont,  while  both  my 
eyes  and  ears  seemed  preternaturally  sharp. 
Nowhere  was  a  woman  to  be  seen,  and  al- 


52        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

though  I  was  no  lover  of  women,  especially  of 
those  who  belong  to  that  class  with  which  my 
people  mated,  I  felt  that  a  house  filled  with  rough 
men  was  no  desirable  residence  for  a  gentle- 
woman. 

Presently  I  was  ushered  into  the  dining-hall,  a 
huge  oak-paneled  room.  At  the  head  of  the  table 
sat  an  old  man.  He  had  long  white  hair  and  beard, 
and  beneath  his  rugged  forehead,  and  over- 
shadowed by  bristling  eyebrows,  gleamed  a  pair 
of  piercing  black  eyes.  He  arose  as  I  entered, 
and  I  saw  that  he  was  well  on  towards  seventy. 
"A  warm  welcome,  Roger  Penryn,"  he  said. 
"  From  what  I  hear  my  sons  played  a  rough  game 
at  the  gates  yonder.  I  am  sorry  for  this.  The 
truth  is,  they  thought  that  the  Hanson  varlets 
were  playing  them  a  trick.  But  enough  of  that. 
A  man  of  your  stamp  bears  no  ill-will  because  of 
a  mistake." 

He  kept  his  eyes  on  me  all  the  time  he  spoke 
as  if  he  would  read  my  very  soul,  and  I  winced  at 
the  thought  that  I  appeared  under  an  assumed 
name,  for  I  hate  fighting  an  under-handed  bat- 
tle. At  the  same  time  I  was  sure  that  had  I 
appeared  as  a  Trevanion,  I  should  have  been  ill- 
received. 

"  It  is  but  little  wonder  in  these  rough  times, 
that  suspicion  is  aroused,"  I  said.  "There  are 
many  rumours  of  treason  afloat  in  my  part  of  the 
country.  Indeed,  Hugh  Boscawen  is  reported  to 
be  raising  an  army  to  put  down  a  rebellion  there 
at  this  time." 

He  nodded  his  head,  still  eyeing  me  keenly. 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        53 

"  Know  you  Hugh  Boscawen?"  he  asked. 

"  Not  well,"  I  replied,  "  but  I  have  seen  him." 

"And  have  thought  of  joining  his  ranks?"  he 
asked. 

•'  Nay,  a  Penryn  strikes  not  a  blow  for  the 
House  of  Hanover,  when  the  real  King  of  Eng- 
land is  perhaps  eating  his  heart  away  in  France, 
yonder." 

"  Ah,  say  you  so?"  he  cried  eagerly.  He  seemed 
to  be  about  to  say  more,  but  checked  himself.  "  We 
will  not  talk  of  these  things  now,"  he  said;  "per- 
chance when  you  have  been  here  a  few  hours  we 
can  discuss  such  matters.  Besides,  here  come  my 
sons.  You  are  a  strapping  fellow,  Roger  Penryn, 
but  methinks  my  Benet  is  taller." 

A  servant  entered  bearing  a  huge  haunch  of 
beef,  another  followed  bearing  other  things,  and 
then  all  being  ready  we  fell  to  right  heartily. 

Old  Colman  Killigrew  talked  pleasantly  with 
me  as  we  ate,  and  when  the  meal  was  over  he 
pressed  wine  upon  me.  But  I  had  passed  the  age 
of  hot-blooded  boyhood,  and,  knowing  the  work  I 
had  to  do,  drank  cautiously,  for  a  man  filled  with 
wine  has  a  loose  tongue  and  an  unwary  head. 

"Hath  old  Uncle  Anthony  supped?"  asked  Col- 
man Killigrew  presently.  "  Let  him  come  in 
when  he  is  ready." 

I  was  glad  to  have  the  old  man  say  this,  for  I 
was  becoming  weary  of  the  talk  of  the  young 
Killigrews.  They  drank  freely,  and  grew  heed- 
less as  to  the  language  they  used.  For,  careless 
as  I  was  in  those  days,  I  loved  not  to  hear  men 
speak  of  maidens  as  though  they  were  brute 


54        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

beasts.  I  have  also  discovered  that  men,  when 
they  live  away  from  the  society  of  women  alto- 
gether, grow  churlish.  I  had  seen  this  in  my  own 
life,  although  I  had  not  fallen  so  low  as  these  men 
of  Endellion. 

One  among  these  sons,  however,  was  different 
from  the  rest.  He  was  neither  tall  nor  handsome 
like  his  brothers.  I  discovered  that  he  was  called 
Otho,  after  an  ancient  member  of  the  race,  and 
seemed  to  be  regarded  as  the  wise-man  of  the  fam- 
ily. He  had  more  learning  too  than  the  others, 
and  spoke  with  more  taste.  He  was  not  pleasant 
to  look  upon ;  he  had  a  short  bull-neck,  and  there 
was  a  round  upon  his  back  which  almost  ap- 
proached a  hump.  I  saw,  however,  that  his 
hands  were  large  and  his  wrists  thick.  More- 
over, his  legs,  while  ill-shaped,  were  thickset  and 
evidently  powerful.  He  did  not  drink  freely  like 
the  others,  nor  did  he  talk  much,  but  he  watched 
me  closely. 

When  Uncle  Anthony  entered,  I  noticed  that 
he  was  regarded  with  great  respect.  He  had  evi- 
dently visited  the  house  often,  and  knew  the  ways 
of  the  inmates.  He  had  a  seat  of  honour  beside  old 
Colman  Killigrew  too,  and  they  conversed  together 
in  low  tones,  while  the  sons  plied  me  with  ques- 
tions about  my  life  in  the  South. 

Presently  a  number  of  the  serving  people  came 
in,  and  with  them  three  women-folk.  They  were 
ill-favoured,  however,  not  like  the  kitchen  maiden 
I  had  kept  at  Trevanion.  Two  out  of  the  three 
were  past  mid-age,  too,  while  the  third  was  a 
large-limbed  wench,  angular  and  awkward,  but 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        55 

evidently  as  strong  as  a  man.  So  far,  not  a  sign 
of  Nancy  Molesworth  was  visible. 

"Now,  Uncle  Anthony,  a  song  and  a  story!" 
cried  Otho  Killigrew. 

"  Shall  it  be  a  little  zong  or  a  little  stoary  first, 
then?"  asked  Uncle  Anthony  in  broad  Cornish. 

"  A  song  first,  then  a  story,  and  then  a  gallop- 
ing song  and  dance  to  finish  up  with,"  replied 
Otho. 

Uncle  Anthony  swept  his  eyes  quickly  around 
the  room;  then,  standing  up  he,  bowed  towards 
Colman  Killigrew. 

"  I  drink  the  'ealth  of  the  'ouse,"  he  said,  bend- 
ing towards  the  owner  of  Endellion.  "  The  Killi- 
grews  'ave  been  called  'A  grove  ov  aigels'  (eagles)  ; 
they  'ave  flied  'igh;  they  'ave  stood  avore  kings, 
they  'ave.  Ther've  bin  wisht  times  laately,  but 
a  better  day  es  comin'.  The  raace  'ave  allays 
bin  great  fer  lovin'  and  drinkin'  and  fightin',  and 
their  sun  es  risin'  again.  I  can  zee  et." 

"  May  it  come  quickly!"  cried  Benet,  a  giant  of 
a  fellow.  "  There  are  no  women  to  love  around 
here — they  are  afraid  of  us;  but  drinking  is 
always  good;  as  for  fighting,  I  long  for  the  clash 
of  steel." 

All  the  brothers  echoed  this,  save  Otho;  he 
looked  steadily  into  the  huge  fireplace,  and  spoke 
not.  From  that  moment  I  felt  sure  that  he  was 
the  one  selected  to  wed  Nancy  Molesworth. 

Uncle  Anthony  touched  his  harp-strings  and 
began  to  sing  a  plaintive  song.  I  had  heard  it 
often  before ;  but  he  sung  with  more  feeling  than 
did  the  drolls  who  had  visited  Trevanion.  It  was 


56         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

moreover  peculiar  to  Cornwall,  and,  interspersed 
as  it  was  by  Uncle  Anthony's  explanations,  caused 
even  the  hard-featured  serving-women  of  Endel- 
lion  to  wipe  their  eyes.  I  will  write  it  down  here, 
for  the  song  is  being  forgotten,  while  the  fashion 
of  receiving  wandering  story-tellers  is  fast  dying 
out.  This  is  how  he  sung  it : 

"Cowld  blaws  the  wind  to-day,  sweet 'art, 

Cowld  be  the  draps  ov  raain  ; 

The  fust  trew-luv  that  ever  I  'ad, 

In  the  green wud  'ee  wos  slain. 

"'Twas  daown  in  the  gaarden -green,  sweet'art, 

Where  you  and  I  did  waalk ; 
The  purtiest  viewer  that  in  the  gaarden  growed 
Es  rinkled  (withered)  to  a  staalk. 

"The  staalk  will  graw  no  laives,  sweet'art, 

The  viewers  will  ne'er  return  : 
And  now  my  oan  love  es  dead  and  gone, 
Wot  can  I  do  but  mourn?" 

"The pore  maid  did  zing  this, "  explained  Uncle 
Anthony.  "  She  was  in  a  wisht  way,  for  maidens 
be  vit  fer  nothin'  'cipt  they've  got  a  man  by  'em. 
The  man  es  the  tree,  an'  the  maid  es  an  ivy-laif, 
and  tha's  oal  'bout  it.  But  you  do  knaw,  my 
deears,  that  when  a  man  'ave  bin  dead  one  year, 
'ee  do  allays  cum  back.  Tha's  religion,  ed'n  et 
then?  Zo— 

"A  twelvemonth  an'  a  day  bein'  gone. 
The  sperrit  rised  and  spok  : 

"'My  body  es  clay  cowld,  sweet'art. 

My  breath  smells  'evvy  an'  strong; 
And  ef  you  kiss  my  cowld  white  lips, 
Your  time  will  not  be  long. ' 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        57 

"  Ah,  but  thicky  maid  wos  a  true  maid.  She 
cudden  rest  till  she  'ad  kissed  the  booy  she  loved; 
and  w'en  she'd  kissed  'im  once,  she  loved  him 
more  and  more.  Zo  she  cried : 

"Oa,  wawn  mooar  kiss  from  yer  dear  cowld  lips, 

One  kiss  is  oal  I  craave  ; 

Oa,  wawn  mooar  kiss  from  yer  dear  cowld  lips, 
An'  return  back  to  yer  graave." 

After  this,  Uncle  Anthony  sung  in  a  low,  wailing 
tone  a  stormy  kind  of  duet  between  the  maid  and 
what  he  called  her  "booy's  sperrit,"  who  tried 
to  make  her  accompany  him  to  the  world  of  shad- 
ows, and  after  much  weeping,  she  departed  with 
her  lover. 

"And  zo  et  es,  my  deears,"  remarked  Uncle 
Anthony,  "that  trew  luv  is  stronger'n  death." 

"That's  a  wisht  zong,  sure  enough,  Uncle  An- 
thony," remarked  one  of  the  women,  who  at  such 
times  were  allowed  especial  liberty.  "  Strick  up 
summin'  purty  and  sweet  and  lively."  Where- 
upon he  sung  a  song  about  a  sailor  who  courted 
a  rich  nobleman's  daughter  "worth  five  hundred 
thousan'  in  gould. "  This  pleased  them  much, 
after  which  he  started  to  tell  a  story.  At  first  he 
did  not  interest  me,  for  my  mind  was  filled  with 
many  things;  but  presently  I  saw  that  his  tale 
was  original.  He  brought  in  our  meeting  in  the 
Molesworth  Arms  at  Wadebridge,  and  insinuated 
many  surmises  concerning  me.  He  took  a  long 
time  to  tell  the  story,  for  he  weaved  in  a  love 
episode,  a  duel,  the  appearance  of  a  ghost  and  a 
wizard,  besides  many  droll  sayings  peculiar  to  the 


58         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

county;  but  through  it  all  I  could  see  that  he 
aimed  at  me,  and  gave  hints  that  he  suspected  I 
had  other  motives  in  coming  to  Endellion  than 
those  which  I  had  revealed.  He  described  me  as 
an  unknown  cavalier  who  wore  a  mask;  he  also 
spoke  of  a  wise  man  whose  eyes  pierced  the  mask. 
It  is  true  he  dated  the  story  in  the  far  back  past ; 
all  the  same,  I  could  not  help  seeing  his  meaning. 
I  doubt  whether  any  of  the  listeners  other  than 
myself  saw  his  drift— but  I  felt  sure  that  he  had 
suspicions  concerning  me.  Whether  his  feelings 
were  friendly  or  no,  I  could  not  gather;  neither 
could  I  understand  his  motive  in  so  turning  the 
story.  The  tale  was  well  liked,  however,  for  the 
old  man  weaved  it  well.  He  ended  it  by  telling 
us  that  the  maid  wedded  the  man  she  loved,  and 
that  when  she  was  on  her  way  to  church,  she 
trod  on  flowers  strewn  by  angel  hands,  while 
angel  voices  sung  songs  of  hope  and  gladness  to 
her. 

"  And  what  became  of  the  masked  cavalier?" 
asked  Otho  Killigrew  when  he  had  finished. 

"I'll  tell  'ee  that  next  time  I  come  this  way," 
replied  Uncle  Anthony.  "That's  a  paart  of  an- 
other stoary. " 

"And  the  wise  man?"  I  asked, — '"what  became 
of  him?" 

"The  wise  man,  Maaster  Roger  Penryn — for 
tha's  the  naame  you  towld  me  to  call  'ee — es  livin' 
still.  A  trewly  wise  man  don 'never  die.  'Ee  do 
live  top  'igh  plaaces,  my  deear.  A  wise  man  do 
mount  a  'igh  rock,  and  rest  in  paice.  Around 
'im  es  the  wild,  treacherous  waaste,  but  up  there 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        59 

'ee's  saafe.  'Appy  be  they  who  in  trouble  seek 
the  shelter  of  the  wise  man's  'igh  plaace.  'Tes 
the  shadda  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land." 

I  pondered  much  about  the  old  man's  tale,  and 
made  up  my  mind  that,  if  I  could,  I  would  speak 
with  him  alone.  I  decided  that  he  was  not  what 
he  seemed;  but  how  I  could  converse  with  him 
again  was  not  easy  to  discover,  for  he  expressed 
a  desire  to  retire,  and  Otho  Killigrew  continued 
to  watch  me  closely. 

Before  I  was  in  any  way  able  to  decide  what  to 
do,  I  knew  by  the  baying  of  the  hounds  outside 
and  the  sounds  at  the  door  that  some  visitor  was 
approaching.  At  a  look  from  Colman  Killigrew, 
all  the  serving-people  left  the  room.  Uncle  An- 
thony also  went  out  with  them,  saying  that  he 
would  retire  to  rest. 

The  newcomer  turned  out  to  be  one  John  Pol- 
perro,  a  fair-spoken  young  fellow  of  about  five- 
and-twenty.  I  saw  at  a  glance  that  he  was  a 
gentleman,  although  of  no  great  force  of  charac- 
ter. He  was  dressed  in  accordance  with  the 
latest  foppery  of  the  times,  and  was,  I  thought, 
mighty  careful  about  his  attire.  His  face  was 
somewhat  weak,  but  there  was  no  vice,  no  mean- 
ness in  it.  I  presently  discovered,  too,  that  on 
occasion  he  could  speak  boldly. 

Colman  Killigrew 's  welcome  was  by  no  means 
warm,  while  each  of  the  sons  looked  at  him  dis- 
trustfully, almost  savagely.  But  he  did  not  seem 
to  heed  their  evident  dislike. 

"I  would  like  a  word  with  you  alone,"  he  said 
to  the  squire. 


60        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  I  am  alone, "  was  the  reply.  "  I  have  no  secrets 
from  my  sons." 

"  But  there  is  a  stranger  among  you,"  retorted 
Polperro. 

"  He  is  a  friend  who  honours  us  by  staying  with 
us.  He  is  of  the  same  religion  and  hath  the  same 
interests. " 

I  winced  at  this,  and  rose  to  leave,  but  Colman 
Killigrew,  by  a  gesture,  bid  me  remain. 

"But  this  is  not  an  affair  for  the  ears  of  all," 
retorted  Polperro. 

"  I  have  no  affairs  with  you  that  may  not 
be  discussed  by  all  here,"  was  the  cool  re- 
sponse. 

I  wondered  at  this,  for  I  could  not  fathom  the 
old  man's  design.  Perhaps  he  thought  that  by 
treating  me  as  one  of  his  family,  even  though  I 
was  a  stranger,  he  would  cause  me  to  be  more 
obedient  to  his  wishes  in  the  future.  I  listened 
eagerly,  however,  for  I  remembered  why  I  was 
there. 

"  Be  it  so,  then, "  replied  Polperro  with  a  touch 
of  anger  in  his  voice.  "  You  know,  then,  that  I 
have  met  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth?" 

The  old  man  nodded. 

"  I  love  her. " 

Colman  Killigrew  betrayed  no  emotion  what- 
ever, but  the  sons  made  a  movement  expressive 
of  scorn  and  derision. 

Polperro  saw  this,  and  the  colour  began  to  mount 
to  his  cheeks.  I  could  see,  too,  that  he  had  diffi- 
culty in  refraining  from  angry  words ;  but  he  mas- 
tered himself. 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        61 

"  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  my  sentiments 
are  not  unrequited." 

Still  Colman  Killigrew  was  silent. 

"  You  know  that  a  messenger  was  sent  to  you. 
He  bore  a  letter  containing  an  offer  of  marriage. 
This  you  received  and  read." 

The  old  man  nodded. 

"This  you  received  and  read,"  repeated  John 
Polperro,  "  but  I  cannot  think  you  fairly  under- 
stood the  purport  of  the  letter,  otherwise  you 
would  have  sent  back  a  different  answer." 

"The  answer  was  plain." 

"  But  curt  and  uncivil.  It  was  not  such  an 
answer  as  one  gentleman  may  send  to  another." 

"  I  said  that  eagles  mate  not  with  hawks." 

"  That  is  why  I  cannot  think  you  understood. 
My  family  is  at  least  as  old  as  your  own." 

"On  the  father's  side,  perchance — but  on  the 
mother 's? — Bah!  we  will  not  speak  of  it." 

Young  John  Polperro 's  hand  played  nervously 
with  the  hilt  of  his  sword ;  but  still  he  kept  his 
temper  under  control. 

"  I  am  come  with  my  father's  consent  and  ap- 
proval," he  continued;  "I  am  come  in  person  to 
offer  my  name  and  fortune — a  name  as  good  as 
your  own,  a  fortune  more  than  equal  to  that  of 
the  Killigrews." 

"  I  give  you  the  same  answer  that  I  gave  to 
your  messenger,"  was  the  response. 

John  Polperro  still  kept  outwardly  cool. 

"Then  I  have  another  proposition  to  make,"  he 
continued,  but  this  time  his  voice  took  a  loftier 
tone.  "  I  am  here  to  offer  Mistress  Nancy  Moles- 


62         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

worth  the  protection  of  my  father's  house.  I  am 
here  to  offer  her  safety  and  honour!" 

The  old  man  started  to  his  feet.  He  had  been 
pricked  on  the  quick  at  last.  "  What  mean  you, 
sir?"  he  cried. 

"  It  is  well  known  that  ever  since  she  came  from 
the  convent,  she  has  been  afraid  to  live  here!" 
cried  Polperro.  "  That  your  sons  pay  her  atten- 
tion which  she  hates ;  that  she  loathes  the  thought 
of  living  where  modesty,  virtue,  and  honour  are 
all  outraged!" 

I  think  he  was  sorry  he  had  uttered  these  words 
as  soon  as  they  had  passed  his  lips. 

All  the  Killigrews  looked  as  though  they  would 
have  liked  to  have  struck  him  dead.  On  my  part, 
however,  I  had  a  feeling  of  admiration.  Courage 
is  always  good,  even  although  it  be  shown  at 
the  wrong  time.  Nothing  was  said  or  done, 
however.  They  remembered  that  the  man  stood 
in  their  own  house. 

"  The  maid  has  had  but  one  occasion  to  speak 
of  her  woes  to  any  one,"  continued  Polperro. 
"You  allowed  her  to  visit  Mistress  Arundell, 
where  she  met  with  a  friend  she  had  known  at  the 
convent  school.  There,  as  you  know,  it  was  my 
good  fortune  to  meet  her. " 

I  felt  he  was  a  fool.  Why  could  he  not  have 
spoken  more  guardedly?  If  he  wanted  to  do  Mis- 
tress Nancy  an  injury,  he  could  not  have  accom- 
plished his  purpose  better.  I  saw,  too,  that  old 
Colman  Killigrew  ground  his  teeth  with  rage, 
and  I  heard  him  mutter  something  about  his 
being  mad  to  let  the  girl  go  a-gadding  about  at 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        63 

people's  houses.  For  a  moment  I  thought  he 
would  have  answered  Polperro  angrily;  but  such 
was  not  his  plan. 

"  You  stand  in  my  own  hall,  or  it  might  go  hard 
with  you,"  he  said  presently.  "But  enough. 
You  spoke  in  hot  blood,  just  as  a  lovesick  fool 
may.  Let  me  also  say  this,  although  you  deserve 
not  this  explanation :  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 
is  betrothed  to  my  eldest  son  Otho  according  to 
her  father's  wish.  Therefore  her  honour  is  safe, 
and  she  will  be  wedded  to  one  of  her  own 
degree." 

"  Is  this  by  her  own  will?"  cried  Polperro. 

"A  maid's  will  is  like  the  wind  in  April,"  re 
plied  the  old  man,  "  and  is  no  more  to  be  relied 
on.  But  I  tell  you  this,  she  shall  be  guarded 
safely." 

"Kept  in  prison!"  retorted  Polperro;  "and 
these,"  looking  with  scorn  on  the  young  men, 
"will  be  her  gaolers." 

He  turned  to  leave  the  room,  but  did  not  flinch 
at  the  angry  looks  bestowed  upon  him.  Benet 
Killigrew  turned  to  follow  him,  but  he  was 
stopped  by  his  father's  word 

"  He  stands  in  my  own  hall,  Benet,  and  must 
be  treated  as  a  guest,"  he  said.  "The  time  may 
come  when  the  laws  of  courtesy  may  not  hinder 
you  from  giving  him  the  chastisement  he  de- 
serves." 

"  That  time  cannot  come  too  soon  for  me!"  cried 
John  Polperro.  "Meanwhile,  do  not  think  Mis- 
tress Nancy  Molesworth  is  without  friends.  And 
besides  that,  it  might  be  profitable  for  you  to  re- 


64         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

member "  he  did  not  finish  the  sentence. 

Perchance  he  felt  that  silence  were  wise. 

"  I  did  not  think  you  would  witness  such  a  scene, 
Roger  Penryn,"  said  the  old  man  when  he  had 
gone,  "  for  in  truth  I  did  not  believe  the  lad  had 
so  much  spirit." 

"  He  spoke  stoutly,"  I  responded,  not  daring  to 
ask  the  questions  which  hung  on  my  lips.  "  He 
sadly  lacked  wisdom,  however,  and  will  land  him- 
self in  trouble  if  he  be  not  careful." 

"  I  had  many  things  to  say  to  you  to-night,"  re- 
marked old  Colman  Killigrew,  "  but  they  must 
stand  over.  I  am  not  as  young  as  I  was,  and 
young  Polperro's  words  have  ill  prepared  me  to 
speak  on  matters  which  lie  near  my  heart,  and  I 
trust  to  yours  also.  But  the  opportunity  will 
come  to-morrow." 

I  bent  my  head  gravely.  I  was  glad  he  had  put 
off  his  questionings,  for,  truth  to  tell,  I  dreaded 
the  man.  I  instinctively  felt  his  eyes  probing 
me.  I  knew  he  had  been  making  plans  all 
through  the  evening  to  find  out  who  I  was,  and 
why  I  had  come  northward. 

"  I  will  retire  to  rest, "  he  said ;  "  perchance  you, 
too,  will  be  glad  to  get  to  your  room?" 

"I  will  go  with  him,"  said  Otho  Killigrew;  "it 
is  easy  for  a  stranger  to  lose  his  way  in  this 
house." 

So  I  said  good-night  to  his  brothers,  who 
pressed  me  to  stay  among  them  and  drink  another 
bottle  of  wine,  and  walked  up  a  broad  stairway 
with  Otho  by  my  side. 

On  reaching  the  top  of  the  stairway  I  saw  a  man 


My  First  Night  at  Endellion        65 

walking  to  and  fro ;  but  he  seemed  to  pay  no  heed 
to  us  as  we  passed  by  him. 

"You  will  stay  a  day  or  two  with  us,  I  trust?" 
remarked  Otho. 

I  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

"And  then? — go  you  farther  north?" 

"  That  will  depend  on  what  your  father  thinks," 
I  responded. 

He  gave  me  a  searching  glance,  but  spoke  no 
word  more  until  we  reached  my  bedroom  door. 

"  I  am  afraid  you  have  had  a  rough  welcome," 
he  said ;  "  but  we  have  the  name  for  a  rough  peo- 
ple. All  the  same,  we  are  faithful  to  our  friends." 

"Yes,"  I  assented. 

"  The  Killigrews  never  yet  turned  their  backs 
upon  those  who  merited  their  friendship,"  con- 
cluded Otho ;  "  but  they  never  forgive  those  who 
betray  their  trust.  Never!" 

He  uttered  the  words  slowly  and  distinctly,  as 
was  his  manner  of  speech. 

"Sleep  soundly,  Roger  Penryn,"  he  said  as  he 
bade  me  good-night.  "  The  Tower  of  London  is 
not  more  safely  guarded  than  Endellion." 

"  It  is  good  of  you  to  tell  me, "  I  replied ;  "  but  a 
good  sword  and  a  ready  hand  are  all  I  have  needed 
in  the  past." 

To  this  he  did  not  reply,  and  I  heard  his  steps 
echo  along  the  corridor.  He  walked  slowly,  like 
a  man  deep  in  thought.  Did  he  suspect  anything, 
or  did  my  mission  make  me  suspicious? 

The  room  into  which  I  was  ushered  was  plain 
and  bare.  The  walls  were  whitewashed,  the  floor 
almost  wholly  uncovered.  I  sat  for  a  long  while 
5 


66         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

on  the  bed  in  deep  thought,  and  my  musings  were 
not  pleasant.  I  almost  regretted  having  under- 
taken to  do  Peter  Trevisa's  bidding.  Not  be- 
cause of  the  danger.  Nay,  that  was  almost  the 
only  redeeming  feature  in  the  business.  And  yet 
I  tried  to  persuade  myself  that  my  mission  was 
good.  Were  not  these  Killigrews  lawless  men? 
Should  I  not  be  rendering  signal  service  to  the 
maid  Nancy  Molesworth  by  taking  her  away  from 
a  place  which,  according  to  Polperro,  she  loathed? 
And  still  I  was  not  satisfied. 

Presently  I  thought  I  heard  a  rustling  outside. 
Instantly  I  went  to  the  door  and  opened  it  soft- 
ly. The  corridor  was  but  dimly  lighted,  but  I  saw 
the  retreating  form  of  a  woman.  She  did  not  look 
a  well-bred  dame ;  at  the  same  time  she  was  dif- 
ferent from  the  serving- women  I  had  seen  in  the 
hall.  I  started  to  follow  her;  but  before  I  had 
taken  two  steps,  she  turned,  and  I  saw  her  face. 
Dim  as  was  the  light,  her  features  seemed  famil- 
iar. Evidently  she  was  a  superior  kind  of  serv- 
ing-maid. In  a  moment,  however,  she  vanished. 

"Ah,"  I  thought,  "there  is  some  stairway  yon- 
der!" I  looked  cautiously  around  before  starting 
to  seek  it,  then  stopped.  I  heard  the  clank  of 
steel.  I  saw  the  man  I  had  passed  with  Otho 
Killigrew,  still  pacing  the  corridor. 

"A  sentinel,  eh?"  I  mused;  "truly,  the  place  is 
guarded." 

Noiselessly  I  slid  back  to  my  room.  The  man 
had  not  seen  me.  My  stockinged  foot  touched  a 
piece  of  paper,  which  was  carefully  folded. 

Close  to  my  bed   the  candles  nickered  in  the 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving-Maid        67 

socket ;  so,  after  carefully  bolting  my  door,  I  made 
my  way  towards  them.     On  unfolding  the  paper 
I  saw  one  word  only.     The  word  was 
ROCHE. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE    USES    OF    A    SERVING-MAID. 

A  FEW  minutes  later  I  was  in  total  darkness. 
But  I  did  not  sleep.  My  mind  was  much  occu- 
pied by  what  I  had  seen  and  heard.  I  tried  to 
understand  the  purport  thereof,  as  seemed  neces- 
sary at  such  a  time.  Several  facts  were  plain. 
Foremost  in  point  of  interest  was  that  the  maid 
Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth  was  in  the  house.  I 
fell  to  thinking  about  her,  and  wondered  much  as 
to  what  she  was  like.  From  what  I  gathered,  too, 
she  was  not  indisposed  to  receive  the  attention  of 
John  Polperro,  who  had  that  night  asked  for  her 
hand  in  marriage.  But  that  did  not  trouble  me. 
What  should  I  care  whom  she  married?  It  was  for 
me  to  take  her  to  Treviscoe,  and  thus  be  freed 
from  my  difficulties.  The  maid's  love  was  noth- 
ing to  me.  That  was  doubtless  as  changeable 
as  the  wind.  I  remembered,  too,  that  she  was 
betrothed  to  Otho  Killigrew.  Then  there  were 
three  who  wanted  her.  I  laughed  as  I  thought  of 
it.  I  imagined,  however,  that  Restormel  lands 
had  far  more  to  do  with  the  desire  to  get  her  than 
had  her  beauty  or  her  goodness.  The  Killigrews, 
however,  for  the  present  possessed  her ;  but  they 


68         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

did  not  reckon  upon  me.  She  was  well  guard- 
ed, and  perchance  the  sentinel  in  the  corridor 
was  especially  appointed  as  her  watchman.  The 
wench  I  had  seen  was  perhaps  Mistress  Nancy 
Molesworth's  serving-woman.  But  what  did  that 
piece  of  paper  mean?  What  was  the  purport  of 
the  word  written  thereon?  Roche — I  would  bear 
it  in  mind.  When  morning  came  I  would  again 
examine  the  thing.  Perhaps  it  would  reveal  more 
to  me  in  the  light  of  day. 

By  and  by  I  fell  asleep  without  having  formed 
any  plan  of  action.  But  when  morning  came,  my 
mind  was  clear  and  my  hand  steady. 

The  window  of  my  room  faced  the  open  country. 
Beneath  me  was  a  courtyard,  perhaps  twenty  feet 
down.  There  were  also  rooms  above — how  high, 
I  could  not  tell.  As  I  opened  the  window  the 
clear  spring  air  entered  the  room,  likewise  the 
sound  of  the  sea.  I  discovered  afterwards  that, 
like  several  others  on  this  northern  coast,  the 
house  was  built  close  to  the  cliff;  but  I  could  see 
nothing  of  it  at  the  time.  The  sound  of  the  waves 
was  pleasant  to  me,  however,  as  was  the  smell 
of  the  morning  air,  and  I  felt  like  singing  for 
the  very  joy  of  youth,  and  health,  and  strength. 
On  remembering  my  mission,  however,  I  became 
more  thoughtful;  and,  hastily  dressing  myself,  I 
found  my  way  towards  the  dining-hall. 

On  walking  along  the  corridor,  no  guard  ap- 
peared. Evidently  his  work  was  regarded  as 
done ;  but  all  around  me  was  the  hum  of  voices. 
There  were  doubtless  eyes  and  ears  around  me  of 
which  I  knew  nothing. 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving- Maid        69 

Otho  Killigrew  was  coming  in  from  the  outside 
as  I  came  into  the  entrance  hall.  He  greeted 
me  cordially,  although  I  thought  his  face  looked 
anxious. 

"You  rise  early,  Roger  Penryn,"  he  said;  "my 
brothers  have  not  yet  appeared." 

"  The  morning  air  was  so  sweet  that  I  wanted 
to  drink  it  to  the  full,"  I  answered,  moving  tow- 
ards the  door. 

"  I  will  go  out  with  3rou,"  said  Otho.  "  Endel- 
lion  is  a  quaint  old  place.  Men  build  not  houses 
so  now." 

We  stood  outside,  and  I  looked  on  the  grim  gray 
building.  Young  Peter  Trevisa  had  described  it 
rightly.  An  old  castle  still  stood.  It  was  mostly 
a  ruin,  but  well  preserved.  The  house  in  which 
I  had  slept  had  been  modeled  somewhat  on  the 
lines  of  the  place  which  had  been  reared  in  the  far 
back  past. 

"  It  was  built  in  the  old  feudal  days,"  remarked 
Otho,  nodding  towards  the  ruin.  "The  Killi- 
grews  are  an  ancient  race." 

"  But  the  Killigrews  have  not  always  lived  here?" 

"  The  Rosecarricks  have,  and  the  Killigrews 
were  mixed  with  them  many  generations  ago. 
Perhaps  that  is  why  the  newer  part  of  the  house 
was  modeled  on  the  old.  I  am  glad  the  ruins 
stand  so  well.  I  have  discovered  many  a  secret 
place.  I  love  things  old,  too." 

"  Old  systems,  you  mean?" 

"  Yes,  I  was  not  thinking  of  them  then, — but 
do.     I  love  the  feudal  system.     It  is  the  only  way 
a  people  can  be  knitted  to  a  crown." 


70         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  But  the  Killigrews  are  not  all  in  love  with  the 
crown,"  I  suggested  meaningly. 

"  No ;  we  are  the  only  branch  of  the  family  who 
do  not  pay  homage  to  the  new  order  of  things. 
You  are  a  Catholic,  so  I  can  speak  freely.  We 
long  for  a  Catholic  king  to  reign.  We  keep  up 
the  feudal  system  somewhat,  too.  Our  tenants 
are  bound  to  us ;  so  much  so,  that  we  could  raise 
many  men  to  help  in  a  cause  we  espoused." 

I  changed  the  subject,  for  I  saw  whither  he  was 
drifting. 

The  back  of  the  house  almost  overhangs  the 
cliffs,"  I  said. 

"Yes;  there  be  several  of  a  similar  nature — 
Rosecarrick,  Trevose,  Polwhele,  and  others.  It 
was  thought  necessary  in  the  old  times." 

He  accompanied  me  around  the  building,  talk- 
ing in  his  careful  measured  way  all  the  time, 
while  I  examined,  as  well  as  I  was  able,  the  par- 
ticular features  of  the  place.  We  had  barely  com- 
passed the  house  when  a  great  clanging  bell  rang. 

On  entering  the  dining-hall  we  found  breakfast 
prepared ;  but  old  Colman  Killigrew  did  not  ap- 
pear. Benet  Killigrew  met  me,  and  examined 
me  as  though  he  were  calculating  my  strength. 
I  could  have  sworn  that  he  would  have  liked  to 
have  challenged  me  to  wrestle. 

Presently  Otho,  who  had  left  me,  came  back, 
telling  me  that  his  father  was  too  unwell  to  meet 
me  at  breakfast,  but  hoped  to  be  well  enough  to 
leave  his  bed-chamber  when  evening  came;  in 
the  mean  while,  he  could  trust  his  sons  to  assure 
me  of  his  welcome. 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving- Maid        7 1 

Why,  I  knew  not,  but  I  felt  somewhat  disturbed 
at  this ;  but  simply  expressing  my  sorrow  at  his  ill 
health,  we  sat  down  to  breakfast.  What  happened 
during  the  day  was  of  little  moment,  only  when 
night  came  I  reflected  that  never  for  a  minute 
had  I  been  left  alone.  Either  one  or  other  of  the 
Killigrews  had  been  with  me.  It  might  only  be 
a  happening,  or  it  might  be  they  had  received  or- 
ders not  to  allow  me  out  of  their  sight.  Moreover, 
only  one  thing  of  interest  had  been  mentioned, 
and  that  appeared  of  no  consequence.  It  was 
simply  that  old  Anthony,  the  droll,  had  left  early. 
I  should  have  thought  nothing  of  this,  only  1  had 
made  sure  that  he  wanted  to  speak  to  me,  and  had 
moreover  determined  to  ask  him  the  meaning  of 
the  story  he  had  told. 

Just  before  the  evening  meal  I  had  a  few  min- 
utes to  myself,  and  was  able  to  reflect  calmly  on 
my  position.  If,  as  I  suspected,  the  Killigrews 
had  determined  to  watch  me,  I  must  take  bold 
steps  at  once  in  order  to  accomplish  my  work. 
In  this  surmise  I  was  right,  as  will  appear  pres- 
ently. But  how  to  commence,  was  my  difficulty. 
It  was  plain  that  Mistress  Nancy  was  closely 
watched ;  and  as  I  had  no  thought  as  to  what  part 
of  the  house  she  was  kept,  and  as  she  knew 
naught  of  me,  there  appeared  no  way  by  which 
I  could  speak  to  her.  Besides,  even  if  such 
chance  did  occur,  how  could  I  approach  her? 
To  say  the  least,  I  was  an  impostor,  acting  a 
lie  in  order  to  maintain  my  right  to  Trevanion. 
That  was  the  thought  which  galled  me.  For 
the  rest,  I  cared  nothing;  but  I  did  wince  at 


72         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

the  thought  of  a  Trevanion  being  afraid  to  tell 
his  name. 

I  had  almost  decided  to  leave  the  house  at  once, 
and  then  think  of  another  way  to  accomplish  my 
work,  when  I  heard  the  rustle  of  a  woman's  dress 
outside  the  door.  In  a  second  I  was  in  the  corri- 
dor, and  saw  the  same  serving-maid  I  had  seen 
the  previous  night.  I  slipped  back  into  my  cham- 
ber again  immediately,  for  coming  towards  her  I 
saw  Otho  Killigrew. 

"Your  mistress,  Amelia?"  said  Otho;  "she  is 
better  disposed  to-day,  I  hope. " 

"  She's  fine  and  wisht,"  replied  the  girl.  "  She 
do  set  and  mope  oall  day  long.  She've  bin  worse 
to-day. " 

"Ah!     Do  you  know  why?" 

"  She  seed  Maaster  John  Polperro  go  way  laast 
night." 

Otho  uttered  a  curse. 

"  She's  so  loanly,  she've  nothing  to  do.  She've 
no  books  to  raid,  nor  nothin'." 

"Tell  her  I'll  go  to  Rosecarrick  this  night 
and  bring  some  for  her.  I'll  take  them  to 
her." 

"  She  waan't  see  'ee,  Maaster  Otho,"  replied  the 
girl  earnestly;  "  but  p'r'aps  it  would  soffen  'er  ef 
you  wos  to  git  'er  somethin'  to  raid.  And,  Maas- 
ter Otho." 

"  Yes,  what  is  it?" 

"  I  wish  you  would  laive  me  go  ovver  to  Church 
Town  to-night.  I  waant  to  see  Jennifer,  my 
sister. " 

"And  what  will  your  mistress  do  meanwhile?" 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving-Maid        73 

"  She  doan't  spaik  to  me  when  I'm  weth  'er,  sur. 
Besides,  I  waan't  be  long." 

"  Very  well,"  replied  Otho,  after  hesitating  a  lit- 
tle. "When  do  you  wish  to  go?" 

"  I  might  so  well  go  after  supper,  sur." 

"  See  that  your  mistress  wants  nothing  before 
you  go." 

"Oall  right,  sur." 

Instantly  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would 
speak  to  Amelia  that  night.  I  felt  sure  that  the 
maid  was  sister  to  Jennifer  Lanteglos,  whom  I 
had  seen  the  previous  night.  She  was  going  to 
Endellion  village  after  supper,  while  Otho  Killi- 
grew  was  going  to  Rosecarrick  to  get  some  books 
for  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth.  I  must  frame 
some  sort  of  reason  for  absenting  myself  early 
from  the  supper-table. 

I  do  not  think  I  should  have  accomplished  this 
had  not  fortune  favoured  me.  Old  Colman  Kil- 
ligrew  sent  word  to  say  that  he  was  not  well 
enough  to  sup  with  us,  but  would  I  come  and 
speak  with  him  after  the  meal  was  over?  My 
mind  was  made  up. 

Otho  was  silent  during  supper,  but  the  other 
brothers  talked  loudly.  I  joined  in  their  conver- 
sation, and  made  myself  jovial.  Presently  Otho 
left  without  a  word  of  explanation  to  any  one ; 
and  no  sooner  had  he  gone  than  I  told  the  broth- 
ers of  their  father's  wish  that  I  should  visit  him. 
They  laughed  at  me,  saying  I  was  but  a  child  at 
drinking ;  but  I  had  my  way.  As  chance  would 
have  it,  no  sooner  had  I  reached  the  great  door 
than  I  saw  Amelia  walking  along  a  passage 


74         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

towards  a  small  doorway  I  had  seen  through  the 
day.  A  few  seconds  later,  I  stood  outside  the 
house,  while  the  girl  walked  a  few  yards  ahead  of 
me.  She  did  not  go  along  the  main  road,  but 
down  a  narrow  pathway.  When  I  thought  we 
were  a  sufficient  distance  from  the  house,  I  spoke 
to  her.  It  was  a  risk  to  try  and  talk  with  her, 
doubtless,  but  nothing  could  be  done  without  risk. 

"Amelia — Amelia  Lanteglos!"  I  said. 

She  turned  sharply. 

"No,  Maaster  Benet,"  she  said,  "you  mustn't 
go  wi'  me.  I  shell  screech  murder  ef  you  do."  I 
knew  by  her  voice  that  she  both  feared  and  hated 
Benet  Killigrew. 

"  I  am  not  Benet,"  I  said.     "  I  am  a  friend." 

"  You — you  are  the  straanger?"  she  stammered. 

"Yes,"  I  said;  "yet  not  such  a  stranger  as  you 
think. " 

In  a  few  minutes  I  had  won  the  girl's  confi- 
dence. There  are  several  ways  of  making  a  serv- 
ing-maid pliable.  One  is  to  appeal  for  her  help, 
another  to  make  love  to  her,  another  to  bribe 
her,  another  to  flatter  her.  I  did  the  last.  I 
told  her  I  had  heard  what  a  faithful  servant  she 
was,  how  much  she  was  trusted  in  the  house,  and 
what  a  fine-looking  maid  she  was.  This  had  to 
be  done  by  degrees. 

"  You  have  a  very  responsible  position,  Amelia," 
I  said  at  length ;  "  and  it  is  well  for  your  mistress 
that  you  love  her.  She  needs  your  love,  too. 
What  she  would  do  without  you,  I  do  not  know." 

"  No,  nor  I,"  said  the  girl. 

"Your  mistress  needs  friends,  Amelia." 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving-Maid        75 

The  maid  began  to  cry  bitterly. 

"  I  wouldn't  stay  in  the  plaace  but  for  Mistress 
Nancy,"  she  sobbed  at  length.  "I  caan't  tell  'ee 
oall,  sur.  There  be  two  of  'em  that  do  want  'er, 
but  she  do  'aate  'em  oall." 

"And  she  loves  young  John  Polperro,"  I  said. 
"  He's  the  one  that  ought  to  marry  her." 

"  How  do  you  know,  sur?" 

"Never  mind,  I  do  know,"  I  replied;  "but  say 
no  word  to  any  of  them,  or  it  will  be  worse  for 
your  mistress." 

"  I  wouldn't  say  anything  for  worlds,  sur." 

"Amelia,"  I  continued,  after  much  talk,  "  I  am 
come  here  to  help  your  mistress." 

"To  help  her,  sur, — "ow?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  now.  In  fact,  I  can  tell  only 
her.  Could  you  not  arrange  that  I  could  see 
her?" 

"  See  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth,  sur?" 

"Yes." 

"  No,  sur.  She  is  always  watched.  She  caan't 
laive  her  rooms  without  owld  maaster  knowin'." 

"  In  what  part  of  the  house  does  she  reside?" 

The  maid  told  me.  It  was  in  the  same  wing  as 
that  in  which  my  own  bed-chamber  was  situated, 
but  the  floor  above.  The  door  which  opened  to 
it  was  also  watched. 

"Are  the  watchers  faithful?"  I  asked. 

"  Sam  Daddo  and  Tom  Juliff,  sur.  They'll  do 
nothin'  but  what  the  owld  maaster  do  tell  'em." 

"  But  why  is  she  watched  so  closely?" 

"She've  tried  to  git  away  once,  sur.  Tha's 
why." 


j6         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Then  she  loves  not  the  Killigrews?" 

"  She  haates  'em,  sur.  But  I  caan't  tell  'ee 
call." 

I  tried  to  devise  a  means  whereby  I  could  see 
her,  but  none  were  feasible.  Force  could  not  be 
used  until  flight  was  arranged,  and  that  was  not 
done.  Indeed,  I  had  not  seen  the  maid  yet. 

"  But,"  I  said,  "  doth  your  mistress  have  no  out- 
door exercise." 

"  She  cannot  go  out  except  one  of  they  Killi- 
grews go  weth  'er,  and  so  she  doan't  go  at  all. 
The  last  time  she  was  out,  Master  Otho  went 
wi'  'er.  She  waan't  go  no  more  now." 

"  But  she  will  die  cooped  up  in  rooms  where  she 
hath  no  fresh  air." 

"  She  sometimes  walks  on  the  leads  at  the  top 
of  the  'ouse;  but  that's  oall. " 

"  How  does  she  get  there?" 

"  There's  a  stairs  from  the  room." 

"  Ah !  But  there  must  be  other  ways  of  getting 
to  the  roof." 

"I  doan't  knaw,  I've  only  bin  there  a  vew 
months.  I  wudden  stay  now  but  for  Mistress 
Nancy." 

"But  I  can  trust  you,  Amelia?" — and  then  1 
satisfied  myself  that  she  would  be  secret.  "  Tell 
her,"  I  continued  presently,  "that  if  she  values 
her  liberty  or  her  honour,  if  she  cares  for  John 
Polperro,  to  be  on  the  leads  to-night  at  midnight. 
If  I  do  not  get  there  it  will  be  because  I  cannot." 

With  that  I  left  the  girl,  and  hurried  back  to  the 
house.  I  entered  the  side  door  without  notice, 
and  then  made  up  the  broad  stairway  towards  the 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving-Maid        77 

room  in  which  I  had  been  told  old  Colman  Killi- 
grew  slept. 

"  Will  you  tell  your  master  that  Master  Roger 
Penryn  waits  to  see  him?"  I  said  to  the  man  who 
paced  the  corridor.  I  gave  my  false  name  with- 
out wincing  this  time,  for  my  blood  was  tingling 
with  excitement.  The  thought  of  seeing  Mistress 
Nancy  Molesworth,  together  with  wondering  what 
the  outcome  would  be,  made  me  eager  for  action. 

A  few  moments  later  I  entered  the  old  man's 
room,  prepared  to  answer  any  question  he  might 
put.  He  eyed  me  keenly  as  I  entered,  but  spoke 
scarce  a  word  for  several  minutes.  Little  by  lit- 
tle, however,  he  got  to  talking  about  King  George, 
and  the  feeling  in  the  country  concerning  him. 

"  You  say  Hugh  Boscawen  is  busy  raising  an 
army?"  he  queried  presently.  "Do  volunteers 
come  quickly?" 

"But  tardily,"  I  replied.  "Cornish  folks  love 
not  the  thought  of  a  German  wearing  the  crown 
and  spending  our  money.  Moreover,  the  Catholic 
feeling  is  strong." 

"  Say  you  so?"  he  queried,  fixing  his  eyes  on 
me.  "  What  indications  be  there?" 

"  It  is  fully  believed  that  Master  John  Wesley 
is  a  good  Catholic  and  that  he  is  labouring  in  the 
interest  of  the  Catholic  Church,  having  authority 
from  the  Pope;  and  everywhere  he  is  gaining 
followers,  everywhere  people  be  forsaking  the 
parish  churches." 

He  nodded  his  head  gravely. 

"  It  is  rumoured  that  young  Charles  is  planning 
to  get  to  England  even  now,"  I  continued.  "If 


78         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

he  but  leads  an  army,  the  people  will,  if  they 
have  encouragement  and  a  leader,  flock  to  his 
standard. " 

"  What  steps  have  you  taken  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Falmouth?"  he  asked. 

"  I  have  simply  spoken  with  the  people.  I  am 
but  poor.  I  am  the  only  representative  of  a  small 
branch  of  my  family.  What  the  cause  needs  is 
an  old  and  well-known  name.  We  want  a  man 
who  can  place  himself  at  the  head  of  five  hundred 
good  swords — one  who  can  gain  the  confidence 
of  the  country. " 

"Can  you  name  the  man?"  he  asked,  keeping 
his  eyes  on  me. 

"  Colman  Killigrew,"  I  replied  boldly. 

"  Is  my  name  known  so  far  away  from  here?" 

"Else  why  should  I  come  here?"  was  my  re- 
sponse. 

After  this  he  asked  me  many  questions  about 
the  Penryns,  which  I  answered  readily,  for  I  knew 
them  intimately. 

"  You  heard  of  me ;  and  hearing  that  young 
Charles  was  coming  to  claim  his  own,  you 
thought " 

" That  the  hope  of  the  country  lay  in  you." 

"  What  force  could  you  raise  in  your  part  of  the 
country,  if  the  need  for  men  should  arise?" 

I  answered  him  vaguely. 

"  It  is  well  you  came,  Roger  Penryn,"  he  said, 
after  he  had  asked  me  many  questions.  "  The 
rumour  you  have  heard  concerning  young  Charles 
is  true.  He  will  land  in  Scotland ;  and  there  is 
no  doubt  that  the  Highlanders  will  flock  to  his 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving-Maid        79 

standard.  He  will  then  march  southwards,  and 
there  is  but  little  doubt  but  he  will  have  a  great 
following.  There  will  be  much  opposition  too, 
for  many  people  comprehend  not  the  glories  of 
the  Catholic  faith.  He  will  need  every  good 
sword  he  can  command ;  hence  the  need  for  the 
faithful  to  be  ready." 

I  nodded  my  head,  but  spoke  not,  for  I  was  al- 
ready tired  of  playing  my  part. 

"We  will  work  quietly,"  continued  old  Colman 
Killigrew.  "  While  Hugh  Boscawen  is  publicly 
gathering  his  men,  you  and  others  will  have  to 
work  in  the  dark.  But  no  time  must  be  lost. 
Now  that  we  understand  each  other,  you  must 
begin  at  once  to  gather  the  defenders  of  the  faith 
and  be  ready  for  action.  Not  that  we  would  be 
discourteous,"  he  added  quickly;  "you  must  stay 
with  me  at  least  another  day. " 

"It  is  well,"  I  replied;  "  you  are  well  situated 
here.  This  should  be  a  stronghold  in  time  of 
trouble. " 

After  this  I  asked  him  many  questions  about 
the  castle,  and  what  secret  rooms  there  were.  I 
asked  him,  too,  the  means  by  which  the  roof  could 
be  reached  in  order  to  make  use  of  the  battle- 
ments; but  concerning  this  he  would  tell  me 
nothing.  Indeed,  as  I  afterwards  reflected,  he 
had  told  me  little  but  what  was  common  ru- 
mour. 

I  did  not  join  the  younger  Killigrews  that  night. 
I  wanted  to  be  alone  to  think,  and  to  devise  means 
whereby  I  could  reach  the  roof  at  midnight, 
and  so  talk  with  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth.  I 


8o         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

therefore  got  back  to  my  bed-chamber  with  all 
speed,  and  spent  some  time  in  musing  quietly. 

I  examined  the  situation  of  the  chamber  with 
much  care.  Underneath  me,  as  I  have  said,  was 
a  courtyard,  but  to  the  left  were  the  ruined  walls 
of  the  old  castle.  If  I  could  reach  them  I  might 
find  means  of  climbing  to  the  top  of  the  newer 
portion  of  the  house;  but  it  seemed  impossible. 
I  knew  that  a  sentinel  guarded  the  passage, 
otherwise  I  would  have  made  my  way  up  the 
stairway  I  had  seen.  I  silently  opened  the  door 
and  examined  the  corridor  in  the  hope  that  I 
should  see  some  other  means  of  carrying  out  my 
wishes;  but  the  man  was  wide  awake  and  watch- 
ful. All  was  now  quiet.  Evidently  the  family 
had  gone  to  bed.  I  thought  once  of  creeping 
along  by  the  wall,  and  disabling  the  man  called 
Sam  Daddo  who  stood  there.  But  that  must 
necessarily  mean  noise ;  besides,  the  time  was  not 
ripe  for  such  an  action.  I  could  not  take  away 
the  maid  Nancy  Molesworth  that  night,  and  the 
man's  disablement  must  lead  to  many  questions 
on  the  morrow. 

So  I  crept  back  into  my  chamber  again.  My 
candle  had  gone  out,  but  the  moon  shone  almost 
as  bright  as  day.  The  window  of  my  room  was 
not  large,  but  I  could  at  a  pinch  have  squeezed 
my  body  through.  It  was  divided  into  two  parts, 
the  division  being  made  by  a  granite  upright. 

"This  is  a  big  chamber,  "  I  mused;  "surely 
there  should  be  another  window."  Then  I  re- 
membered that  I  had  examined  every  crevice  of 
the  place  with  the  exception  of  the  walls  behind 


The  Uses  of  a  Serving-Maid        8 1 

the  big  bed  on  which  I  had  slept.  The  window 
faced  the  east,  but  the  head  of  the  bed  was  against 
the  northern  wall.  I  tried  to  peer  behind  it,  but 
could  see  nothing.  Then  making  as  little  noise 
as  possible,  I  lifted  the  thing  away.  Having  done 
this,  I  saw  an  aperture  which  looked  as  though  it 
might  have  been  intended  for  a  second  window. 

"This  is  well,"  I  thought,  pleased  at  my  dis- 
covery. "  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth,  I  think  I 
shall  see  you  to-night." 

For  by  this  time  the  spirit  of  adventure  fairly 
possessed  me,  and,  forgetting  everything  save  my 
purpose  to  see  the  maid,  I  pulled  away  the  boards 
which  had  covered  the  opening.  This  done,  the 
light  shone  in,  and  I  soon  found  that,  although 
the  hinges  were  sadly  rusted,  they  yielded  to 
pressure.  A  few  seconds  later  my  hair  was 
fanned  by  the  breezes  outside,  and  my  eyes  were 
eagerly  measuring  the  distance  between  me  and 
the  walls  of  the  old  castle  upon  which  I  looked. 

"  It  can  be  easily  done, "  I  thought,  and  without 
hesitation  I  put  my  feet  through  the  opening ;  and 
then,  placing  my  arm  around  the  granite  upright, 
I  managed  to  get  the  whole  of  my  body  outside. 

A  moment  later  I  stood  on  the  ivy-grown  walls 
of  the  old  castle. 

My  heart  gave  a  leap,  for  I  heard  the  sound  of 
a  deep-toned  bell.  Was  my  action  discovered? 
I  soon  reassured  myself.  It  was  only  the  clock 
striking  twelve.  I  looked  around  me  for  means 
of  ascent,  and  then  I  felt  I  had  undertaken  a 
fool's  task.  Would  the  maid  come  on  to  the  roof 
at  the  bidding  of  a  stranger?  Would  she  listen 
6 


82        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

to  me,  even  if  she  did  come?  But  it  was  not  for 
me  to  think  of  that.  I  had  promised  to  be  there, 
and  I  would  go — if  I  could. 

I  carefully  crept  along  the  ivy-grown  walls, 
eagerly  looking  for  a  means  of  ascent,  for  I  knew 
that  if  I  were  to  see  the  maid  I  must  act  quickly. 
Even  now  it  was  past  the  hour  I  had  promised  to 
meet  her.  The  night  was  very  bright,  but  I  could 
see  nothing  to  aid  me,  and  I  began  to  upbraid 
myself  as  a  childish  fool  for  promising  what  I 
could  not  fulfil,  when  I  spied  an  iron  pipe  fast- 
ened to  the  wall.  The  battlements  were  perhaps 
twelve  feet  above  me,  and  this  pipe  was  by  no 
means  easy  to  reach.  I  would  get  hold  of  the 
thing,  and  by  means  thereof  would  climb  to  the 
roof. 

No  sooner  had  the  plan  entered  my  mind  than 
I  prepared  to  execute  it. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

ON    THE    ROOF    OF    ENDELLION    CASTLE. 

As  I  have  said,  the  task  I  had  set  myself  was 
not  an  easy  one.  First  of  all,  I  should  have  to 
leap  several  feet  to  a  ledge,  which  was  by  no 
means  wide,  and  then  I  should  have  to  grasp  the 
pipe,  as  well  as  some  ivy  which  had  climbed  up 
by  its  side.  If  I  failed  to  reach  the  ledge  I  should 
fall,  I  knew  not  how  far ;  or  if  the  pipe  yielded  to 
my  weight,  the  same  thing  would  happen.  But 
I  did  not  hesitate.  My  blood  was  hot,  and  the 


On  the  Roof  of  Endellion  Castle    83 

spirit  of  adventure  overmastered  me.  Besides — 
and  I  must  confess  it  if  I  will  tell  my  story  truly — 
in  spite  of  my  hatred  of  women,  I  felt  a  great  de- 
sire to  see  the  maid  I  had  promised  to  take  to 
Treviscoe.  I  recked  not  of  consequences — nay,  I 
had  a  sort  of  pleasure  in  dangerous  deeds. 

So  I  made  the  leap  without  hesitation,  although 
a  curious  feeling  possessed  me  as  I  thought  of  the 
yawning  darkness  underneath  me.  I  reached  the 
ledge  in  safety,  and  the  thing  I  grasped  held  firm. 
Then,  without  waiting  a  second,  I  started  to  climb. 
It  was  weary  work,  for  the  ivy  yielded,  and  the 
crevices  wherein  I  could  stick  my  feet  were  few. 
But  I  had  often  attempted  this  kind  of  thing  as  a 
boy,  and  before  long  I. placed  my  arm  round  one 
of  the  huge  merlons  which  the  ancient  Killigrews 
had  caused  to  be  placed  there;  and  in  a  few 
seconds  I  lifted  myself  up  so  that  my  head  was 
raised  some  distance  above  the  stonework.  I  had 
scarcely  done  this  when  I  heard  a  slight  scream, 
which  came  so  suddenly  that  I  was  in  danger  of 
relaxing  my  hold.  Instinctively  divining  what 
this  meant,  however,  I  made  a  low  sound  sug- 
gesting silence,  and  before  long  stood  on  the 
roof. 

It  had  been  a  hard  climb,  and  I  panted  freely, 
looking  round  meanwhile  for  the  one  who  had 
screamed.  At  first  I  could  see  nothing  but  chim- 
neys ;  but  presently  I  saw  two  dark  forms  hiding 
by  a  portion  of  the  roof  which  stood  somewhat 
higher  than  the  rest.  I  walked  slowly  towards 
them. 

Even  now  I  am  conscious  of  a  strange  feeling 


84         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

at  heart  as  I  remember  that  night.  For  there  in 
the  bright  moonlight  appeared  a  spectacle  which 
was  almost  awesome.  The  sight  of  the  sea  and 
the  rock-bound  coast  burst  suddenly  upon  me. 
Below,  hundreds  of  feet  down,  the  waves  cast 
themselves  on  the  beach,  which  was  studded  with 
huge  masses  of  rock.  The  sea  shone  in  the  light 
of  the  moon,  and  behind  the  crest  of  every  wave 
was  a  great  streak  of  silver  lustre,  fair  to  behold. 
Far  out,  I  could  see  the  waves  a-dancing,  while 
here  and  there  the  lights  of  distant  vessels  shone. 
Away  to  the  right,  Tintagell,  perchance  the 
mightiest  coast-rock  in  England,  lifted  its  hoary 
head,  while  to  the  left  the  bare,  rugged  cliffs, 
in  spite  of  the  soft  moonbeams,  looked  chill  and 
drear. 

And  I  was  there — behind  the  battlements  of  the 
home  of  the  Killigrews — alone  save  for  the  pres- 
ence of  two  helpless  women.  All  this  came  to 
me  quickly — I  seemed  to  realize  it  in  a  moment ; 
and  then  I  shook  the  feeling  from  me,  for  I  re- 
membered I  had  work  to  do. 

"  'Tis  he,"  I  heard  a  voice  say,  which  I  recog- 
nized as  that  of  Amelia  Lanteglos.  And  then  I 
saw  the  other  maid,  whose  face  was  partly  hid- 
den, turn  towards  me. 

"  Be  not  afraid,"  I  said  as  gently  as  I  could;  for 
though  I  would  have  little  to  do  with  them,  I 
loved  not  to  frighten  women. 

"  What  would  you,  sir?"  said  a  voice,  low  and 
sweet  "Amelia,  my  serving-maid,  hath  per- 
suaded me  to  come  here  to-night.  It  is  against 
my  better  judgment  I  have  come,  but "  then 


On  the  Roof  of  Endellion  Castle    85 

she  stopped  as  though  she  knew  not  how  to  finish 
what  she  had  begun  to  say. 

I  cannot  deny  it,  I  felt  something  like  pity  for 
the  maid.  Her  voice  was  sad  and  plaintive.  It 
suggested  weariness,  loneliness — and  no  man  is 
unmoved  by  such  things.  I  felt  ashamed,  too.  I 
had  promised  to  take  her  to  Treviscoe,  to  be  the 
wife  of  Peter  Trevisa;  for  I  had  little  doubt  but 
that  if  those  two  men  once  got  her  there,  they 
would  try  to  frame  arguments  strong  enough  to 
make  her  yield  to  their  wishes.  But  this  was  only 
for  a  moment.  I  reflected  that  women  were  as 
little  to  be  trusted  as  April  weather,  and  would 
veer  around  like  a  weathercock.  I  remembered 
my  own  love  affair,  and  called  to  mind  the  words 
the  girl  Boscawen  had  said  to  me  only  a  few  days 
before  she  threw  me  over  for  Prideaux. 

"  I  would  speak  to  you  alone  for  a  few  minutes," 
I  said,  wiping  the  sweat  from  my  forehead. 

"  Your  hand  is  bleeding,"  she  said  kindly ;  "  and 
— and  how  did  you  get  here?" 

"  I  climbed  from  the  old  castle  wall." 

"  But  it  is  impossible — it  could  not  be !  No  one 
could  do  it!"  This  she  said  in  low,  broken  whis- 
pers, but  like  one  frightened. 

"  But  I  am  here,"  I  replied  grimly;  "  and  there 
was  no  other  way  of  getting  here  from  my 
chamber.  One  has  to  risk  something  if  you  are 
to  be  saved  from  the  Killigrews. " 

"  What  do  you  know  of  the  Killigrews?"  she 
asked  eagerly. 

She  followed  me  a  few  steps  out  of  ear-shot  of 
the  serving-maid,  still  keeping  her  face  hidden. 


86        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  I  know  that  you  are  to  be  the  wife  of  Otho 
Killigrew,  unless  desperate  measures  are  taken," 
I  replied.  "  I  know,  too,  that  Benet  Killigrew 
professes  to  love  you." 

"  How  do  you  know?" 

"  You  are  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth,  are  you 
not?" 

"Yes,  and  you  are  Master  Roger  Penryn,  so 
my  maid  tells  me.  But  I  do  not  know  you." 

She  let  the  shawl  with  which  she  had  wrapped 
her  head  fall,  and  for  the  first  time  I  saw  her  face. 
She  was  but  little  more  than  twenty  years  of  age, 
and  in  the  moonlight  looked  younger.  As  far  as 
I  could  judge,  her  hair  was  of  chestnut  hue,  and 
it  flashed  brightly  even  in  the  night  light.  Her 
face  appeared  very  pale,  and  her  eyes  shone  as 
though  she  were  much  excited ;  but  she  was  a  very 
beautiful  maid.  She  was  not  of  the  timid,  shrink- 
ing kind  which  some  men  love,  but  stood  up  be- 
fore me  bravely,  for  the  which  even  then  I  was 
glad.  Nor  was  she  little,  and  weak ;  rather  she 
was  taller  than  most  women,  and  shaped  with 
much  beauty. 

"  It  matters  but  little  whether  you  know  me  or 
not,  if  you  will  trust  me,"  I  said.  "  Believe  me,  I 
have  come  to  take  you  away  from  this  den  of  cut- 
throats to  a  place  of  safety. " 

"  Where?" 

"  Where  would  you  go?"  I  asked. 

My  head  was  bare,  and  my  face  was  plainly  to 
be  seen,  so  bright  was  the  night.  I  felt  her  eyes 
fastened  upon  me,  and  it  seemed  to  me  as  though 
she  were  reading  my  innermost  thoughts.  But  I 


On  the  Roof  of  Endellion  Castle    87 

was  not  to  be  baulked  by  a  girl,  so  I  tried  to  ap- 
pear unconcerned  as  she  gazed. 

"You  met  John  Polperro  at  the  Arundells,"  I 
continued.  "  He  has  offered  his  hand  to  you  in 
marriage,  but  your  guardian  refused.  Last  night 
he  came  here  and  repeated  that  offer,  but  it  was 
declined.  He  is  a  fine  fellow,  Polperro,  and 
spoke  boldly." 

"I  know,"  said  she — speaking,  as  I  thought, 
more  to  herself  than  to  me. 

"  After  your  guardian  had  refused  his  request 
that  you  might  become  his  wife,"  I  went  on,  "he 
offered  you  a  home  in  his  father's  house.  He 
spoke  hotly,  indiscreetly,  but  still  as  an  honest 
man ;  that  offer  was  also  refused.  Perchance  you 
have  been  informed  of  this?" 

She  did  not  speak,  nor  did  she  make  any  sign 
whatever. 

"  It  is  impossible  for  Polperro  to  help  you  now. 
If  he  again  appears  in  the  neighbourhood,  he  will 
receive  steel  for  a  welcome.  But  I  admire  him. 
I  am  always  proud  to  call  such  as  he  my  friend ; 
so  if  I  can  take  you  to  his  father's  house,  I  shall 
be  doing  a  good  deed,  and  rendering  a  service  to 
one  he  loves." 

This  I  said  in  a  stammering  kind  of  way,  for 
somehow  the  girl's  eyes  made  me  feel  uncomfort- 
able. I  wished  she  would  not  look  at  me  so 
steadfastly. 

"  Know  you  Master  John  Polperro?"  she  asked 
presently. 

"Else  why  should  I  be  here?"  I  responded, 
wishing  I  had  adopted  some  other  plan  of  action. 


88         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

I  hated  this  underhanded  method  of  work,  and 
the  maid's  eyes  looked  truthful.  I  should  have 
felt  far  more  at  ease  could  I  have  taken  her  away 
by  force  than  have  subjected  myself  to  this  kind 
of  work.  Still,  circumstances  had  made  force  of 
such  kind  impossible.  Had  the  maid  been  allowed 
her  liberty,  I  might  have  accomplished  my  purpose 
differently;  but  being  a  safely  guarded  prisoner, 
I  had  to  gain  her  confidence. 

"And  you  came  here  by  his  wish?  You  are 
trying  to  do  what  he  found  impossible?" 

I  bit  my  lip  with  vexation.  Why  should  she 
ask  such  questions.  Was  I  not  planning  to  take 
her  away  from  a  place  where  she  was  unhappy? 

"  It  was  no  easy  thing  to  get  from  my  bed- 
chamber here, "  I  replied  evasively.  "  A  single 
slip,  and  I  should  either  have  been  killed  or  crip- 
pled for  life.  Neither  is  it  an  easy  thing  to  deal 
with  these  Killigrews.  But  for  my  promise  to 
the  man,  I  tell  you  I  would  not  have  attempted  it." 

"  Your  promise  to  whom?"  she  asked,  and  I 
cursed  myself  for  being  a  fool.  Why  could  I  not 
have  boldly  told  the  necessary  lies?  I  had  in- 
tended to.  Chance  had  given  me  the  finest  pos- 
sible opportunity.  I  found  no  difficulty  in  trying 
to  deceive  old  Colman  Killigrew.  Why,  then, 
should  this  chit  of  a  maid  make  me  stammer? 
What  could  be  more  easy  than  to  tell  her  that  I, 
being  a  stranger  to  the  Killigrews,  and  a  friend 
of  John  Polperro,  had  come  here  to  take  her  to  a 
place  of  honour  and  safety? 

"To  whom  should  my  promise  be  given?"  I 
said.  "  I  spoke  to  your  maid  that  she  might  tell 


On  the  Roof  of  Endellion  Castle    89 

you  of  my  desire  to  meet  you.  I  have  risked  my 
life  to  get  here,  and  I  have  a  difficult  game  to 
play  with  the  Killigrews." 

I  was  angry  beyond  measure  with  myself  for 
telling  of  any  danger  I  had  encountered.  Had  I 
been  acting  a  straightforward  part,  I  should  not 
have  mentioned  it ;  but  now  I  had  a  feeling  that 
such  words  were  necessary. 

"If  you  will  consent  to  trust  me,"  I  went  on 
clumsily,  for  I  felt  her  eyes  upon  me  as  I  spoke, 
"  I  will  arrange  plans  whereby  I  can  take  you 
away.  I  could  be  ready  by  to-morrow  night.  It 
could  be  done  without  detection.  A  rope  could 
be  fastened  around  yon  battlements — it  is  only  a 
dozen  feet  or  so  to  the  old  castle  walls.  From 
thence  it  is  not  difficult  of  descent.  I  could  get 
horses  in  readiness,  and  in  a  few  hours  we  could 
be  out  of  danger." 

"And  if  you  were  discovered?"  she  asked 
abruptly. 

"  Nothing  would  give  me  greater  pleasure  than 
to  fight  the  Killigrews,"  I  replied  grimly. 

I  knew  there  was  a  gulf  between  us.  She  did 
not  trust  me.  She  doubted  every  word  I  was 
saying.  I  wished  the  light  were  not  so  good,  so 
that  she  might  not  see  my  face  so  plainly.  And 
yet  I  had  her  at  advantage.  She  loved  not  the 
Killigrews — she  hated  the  thought  of  wedding 
Otho.  Probably  I  appeared  as  her  only  hope  of 
escaping  from  them.  I  could  see  the  girl  Amelia 
Lanteglos  watching  us  closely.  Doubtless  she 
was  wondering  as  to  the  upshot  of  our  conver- 
sation. 


90         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Do  you  think  I  gain  any  advantage  by  coming 
here?"  I  went  on  like  a  fool.  "I  never  saw  you 
until  this  hour.  I  have  no  spite  against  the  Killi- 
grews,  they  never  harmed  me.  It  would  not 
harm  me  if  you  were  to  marry  Otho.  Possibly 
he  would  make  you  as  good  a  husband  as — as  an- 
other. But  I — I  gave  a  promise  that  I  would  set 
you  free,  if  I  could.  However,  if  you  prefer  to  fly 

to  the  open  arms  of  Otho, — well "  I  shrugged 

my  shoulders,  and  tried  to  hum  a  tune  as  I  looked 
across  the  shining  sea. 

I  know  I  said  this  brutally;  but  the  maid 
angered  me — angered  me  by  the  truthfulness  of 
her  looks,  and  the  way  she  made  me  bungle  the 
thoughts  I  had  in  my  mind. 

She  continued  to  look  at  me  steadfastly.  Per- 
haps she  remembered  that  if  she  accepted  my 
offer,  and  if  I  succeeded  in  effecting  her  escape, 
she  would  have  to  travel  alone  with  a  man  of 
whom  she  knew  nothing.  Presently  she  seemed 
to  have  made  up  her  mind. 

"You  seem  to  be  a  gentleman,"  she  said;  "you 

speak  as  if  you "  she  hesitated  as  though  she 

could  not  put  her  thoughts  into  words. 

I  remained  silent. 

She  made  a  sudden  movement  forward,  and 
placed  her  hand  on  my  arm.  "  I  am  alone,  help- 
less," she  said.  "I  am  surrounded  by  those  I 

cannot  trust.  I  hate — loathe  the  thought  of " 

again  she  stopped  suddenly ;  then,  looking  straight 
into  my  face,  she  said :  "  Are  you  what  you  seem 
to  be?" 

It  came  upon  me  like  a  clap  of  thunder,  and, 


On  the  Roof  of  Endellion  Castle    9 1 

like  a  schoolboy  discovered  in  theft,  I  hung  my 
head. 

"  Is  your  name  Roger  Penryn?"  she  asked. 

"No!" 

"  Do  you  know  John  Polperro?" 

"No!" 

The  words  came  from  me  like  shots  from  a  mus- 
ket. I  could  not  tell  a  lie  with  the  girl's  cruel, 
truthful  eyes  upon  me.  They  choked  the  false- 
hood in  my  throat,  and  I  felt  myself  to  be  the  sport 
of  this  maid  who  knew  nothing  of  the  world.  I 
was  glad  I  had  told  the  truth,  and  yet  I  reproached 
myself  for  being  beaten  at  the  first  definite  move 
in  the  game  I  was  playing.  Probably  the  whole 
thing  had  been  rendered  impossible  by  my  mad- 
ness. Trevanion  was  gone  from  me  forever ;  but, 
worse  than  that,  I  should  have  to  confess  to  Peter 
Trevisa  that  I  had  failed  to  do  the  thing  I  had 
promised— that  I  had  bungled  most  miserably. 

I  turned  to  go  away.  I  would  speak  no  more 
with  her.  She  had  been  too  much  for  me — she, 
a  simple  maid  scarcely  out  of  her  teens.  I  had 
scarcely  taken  a  step,  however,  before  she  stopped 
me. 

"  Then  you  are  another  tool  of  the  Killigrews," 
she  said.  "  There  are  not  enough  of  them,  and  they 
must  needs  hire  you.  Not  being  able  to  work 
their  will  with  me,  even  although  I  am  a  prisoner, 
they  must  needs  use  some  other  base  means  to 
accomplish  their  purpose."  This  she  said  pas- 
sionately, yet  with  fine  scorn. 

"  There  you  are  wrong,  Mistress  Nancy  Moles- 
worth,"  I  said  warmly,  for  she  had  wounded  me 


92         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

sorely.  "  I  am  not  the  tool  of  these  people.  Nay, 
my  life  is  in  danger  while  I  stay  here.  But 
enough  of  that.  You  refuse  to  accept  my  help?" 

"  How  can  I  accept  the  help  of  a  man  who 
comes  with  a  lie  on  his  lips?"  she  cried; — "who 
comes  professing  a  false  name,  and  who  pretends 
to  be  the  friend  of  a  man  to  whom  he  never  spoke. 
How  can  I  trust  a  man  whose  every  action  and 
every  word  is  a  lie?" 

"Had  I  been  a  liar,"  I  said,  "I  could  have  de- 
ceived you  easily ;  but  enough.  There  is  no  need 
that  I  should  weary  you  with  my  presence. 
Some  time  perhaps " 

"  If  your  name  is  not  Roger  Penryn,  what  is  it?" 
she  said;  "and  why  have  you  tried  to  raise  my 
hopes  only  to  deceive  me?" 

I  opened  my  mouth  to  tell  her  my  name,  but  I 
could  not  utter  the  word.  I  could  not  tell  her  I 
was  a  Trevanion,  nor  relate  to  her  my  purpose  in 
coming  hither. 

"  It  is  not  well  I  should  speak  to  you  further,"  I 
said.  "  But  I  have  wrought  you  no  harm.  Neither 
would  I  if  you  had  trusted  in  me.  Nay,  as  God  is 
my  witness," — and  this  I  cried  out  passionately, 
for  somehow  the  maid  dragged  the  words  from 
me, — "  I  would  have  let  no  harm  have  happened  to 
you!" 

With  this  I  walked  to  the  spot  where  I  had 
ascended,  and  prepared  to  descend. 

"Stop!"  she  whispered.  "It  will  be  far  more 
difficult  to  go  down  than  it  was  to  come  up." 

"What  of  that?"  I  replied  grimly. 

"Because," — and  a  blush  mantled  her  cheek, — 


On  the  Roof  of  Endellion  Castle    93 

"there  is  another  road  down.  Look,  yonder  is 
the  stairway." 

"There  is  a  sentinel." 

"  He  is  a  lover  of  my  maid,"  she  replied.  "  She 
would  lead  him  away  a  few  steps  out  of  sight 
while  you  got  to  your  own  chamber." 

"  But  I  should  have  to  pass  through  your  apart- 
ments." 

"  Amelia  shall  show  you  the  way.  I  will  remain 
here. " 

"  No,"  I  replied,  for  I  was  angry  with  her.  "  I 
will  not  be  beholden  to  you  in  any  way." 

For  the  first  time  she  looked  at  me  kindly,  but  I 
took  no  heed.  I  placed  my  arm  around  the  mer- 
lon, and  then,  grasping  the  gutter,  lowered  my- 
self. I  had  often  accomplished  such  feats,  and 
this  fact  helped  me  now.  In  a  few  minutes  I  had 
reached  the  ledge,  and  a  little  later  stood  on  the 
old  castle  walls  again.  Arrived  there,  I  stopped 
and  listened ;  but  no  sound  reached  me.  I  looked 
up,  and  saw  that  the  maid  Nancy  Molesworth  had 
followed  my  descent — saw  that  she  was  watching 
me  now.  There  was  an  expression  of  wonder,  of 
bewilderment,  on  her  face.  Doubtless  she  was 
seeking  to  divine  who  I  was,  and  why  I  should 
come  to  her.  I  was  sure  she  wanted  a  friend, 
too.  But  I  knew  not  what  to  say — I  had  for- 
feited my  right  to  help  her.  I  suppose  I  was 
foolish  at  the  moment,  however.  Most  men  are 
at  times. 

"Good-night,  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth,"  I 
said.  "  Remember  that  I  am  your  friend.  Per- 
haps some  day  I  may  be  able  to  show  it. "  Then  I 


94        Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

squeezed  myself  into  my  bed-chamber,  feeling  ill 
pleased  with  myself. 

I  pulled  off  my  clothes,  and  got  to  bed ;  but  I 
could  not  sleep.  Two  conflicting  forces  were  at 
war  within  me.  One  moment  I  reproached  my- 
self as  a  fool  for  not  being  able  to  deceive  a  slip 
of  a  maid  without  stammering.  The  next  I  found 
myself  pitying  her,  and  calling  myself  a  traitor  to 
my  name  for  not  seeking  to  rescue  her  from  the 
Killigrews.  Sometimes  I  cursed  myself  for  being 
as  easily  moved  as  a  boy  of  twenty-one,  not  able 
to  withstand  the  simple  questions  of  a  convent- 
school  girl;  and  again  I  reproached  myself  for 
yielding  to  Peter  Trevisa's  wishes,  and  undertak- 
ing a  work  unfit  for  a  man  of  honour. 

Presently  a  more  serious  matter  presented  itself 
to  me.  Should  I  abandon  Peter  Trevisa's  com- 
mission? The  maid  had  practically  rejected  my 
offer.  Should  I  go  back  to  Treviscoe  and  tell 
him  that  I  had  failed?  Should  I  forever  carry 
around  with  me  the  memory  of  the  fact  that  I  had 
made  a  promise  to  do  a  thing,  and  then  at  the 
first  difficulty  I  had  given  it  up  like  a  puling  girl? 
I  had  taken  his  money,  I  had  given  my  word  that 
I  would  do  his  work; — could  I  give  it  up?  Even 
although  Trevanion  did  not  lie  at  the  end  of  the 
business,  it  were  unfair  and  cowardly  to  fail  in 
my  undertaking  thus.  Well,  supposing  I  decided 
to  make  a  second  attempt;  suppose  I  decided  to 
devise  new  means  to  take  the  maid  away — there 
were  many  obstacles  in  my  road.  Old  Colman 
Killigrew  expected  me  to  depart  the  next  day. 
I  had  promised  to  take  his  messages  to  some 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name          95 

Catholic  families  in  the  south  of  the  country,  and 
I  should  have  no  excuse  for  staying  at  Endellion. 
Once  outside  the  house,  my  power  to  do  anything 
would  be  gone. 

"Let  it  be  so,"  I  said  to  myself  angrily.  "I 
will  leave  the  whole  business  in  the  lurch.  Let 
old  Peter  do  his  work  as  best  he  may,  and  let  the 
maid  Nancy  Molesworth  fight  her  own  battles 
with  these  Killigrews.  To-morrow  I  will  start 
for  London,  and  there  I  will  seek  for  work  more 
congenial  to  me.  If  this  Charles  comes  to  Eng- 
land, King  George  will  need  good  swords."  But 
even  as  these  thoughts  passed  through  my  mind, 
I  was  not  satisfied  with  them.  I  felt  I  should  be 
playing  a  coward's  part,  and  was  seeking  some 
other  way  whereby  to  better  satisfy  myself,  when 
I  heard  a  low  knocking  at  the  door.  I  did  not 
speak,  and  the  rapping  became  louder. 

"Who  is  there?"  I  asked,  like  one  awaked  out 
of  sleep. 

"Otho  Killigrew,"  said  a  voice. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

OTHO    DISCOVERS    MY    NAME. 

"HE  hath  discovered  where  I  have  been,"  was 
my  first  thought.  "  He  hath  been  told  that  I  have 
conversed  with  the  maid  Nancy  Molesworth." 
And  I  began  to  think  how  I  should  answer  him. 

I  got  out  of  bed,  however;  and  after  hastily 
pulling  on  my  small-clothes,  I  went  to  the  door. 


96         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"What  want  you?"  I  asked  sleepily.  "Surely 
this  is  a  queer  time  of  night  to  wake  one  out  of 
sleep." 

"  Let  me  in,  and  I  will  tell  you,"  he  replied. 

"It  will  be  useless  to  resist,"  I  thought,  "for 
Otho  is  master  here,  and  I  shall  only  arouse  use- 
less suspicion  by  refusing."  Besides,  I  was  curi- 
ous to  know  why  he  was  desirous  of  seeing  me; 
so  without  more  ado  I  opened  the  door.  No 
sooner  had  I  done  so,  however,  than  in  walked 
not  only  Otho,  but  Benet. 

For  a  time  Otho  looked  at  me  awkwardly,  like 
one  not  knowing  what  to  say.  But  Benet  closed 
the  door,  and  stood  with  his  back  against  it,  hold- 
ing a  candle  in  his  hand. 

"  Hath  Charles  landed?"  I  asked,  watching 
them  closely. 

"No,"  replied  Otho. 

"  But  something  of  importance  hath  taken 
place,"  I  said;  "else  why  this  midnight  visit?" 

"Yes,  important  events  have  happened."  He 
spoke  curtly,  like  one  angry. 

"And  it  hath  to  do  with  me,  I  suppose?" 

"Yes." 

"What  then?" 

He  looked  at  me  keenly  for  a  minute.  Then  he 
answered  me  slowly,  according  to  his  usual  man- 
ner of  speech. 

"Charles  hath  not  landed,"  he  said.  "All  the 
same,  important  events  have  happened  with 
which  you  have  to  do." 

"  And  they?"  I  asked,  noticing  the  grin  that 
overspread  Benet  Killigrew's  face. 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name         97 

"Are  two  in  number." 

"  Name  them,"  I  said  eagerly. 

"First,  that  your  name  is  not  Roger  Pen- 
ryn." 

"Yes;  what  next?" 

He  seemed  surprised  that  I  should  make  so 
little  ado  at  his  discovery,  and  stared  at  me  as 
though  waiting  for  me  to  say  some  foolish  thing. 
Whereas  the  truth  was,  that  I  was  relieved  that 
the  truth  was  to  come  to  light.  I  fretted  like  a 
horse  frets  when  a  saddle  rubs  him,  every  time  I 
heard  the  name  of  Penryn. 

"What  next?"  I  repeated. 

"  That  you  are  a  sneak. " 

"Steady,  steady,  Otho  Killigrew!"  I  said,  for 
the  word  had  not  a  pleasant  sound.  "  But  we 
will  deal  with  these  two  charges.  What  are  your 
proofs?" 

"There  are  proofs  enough,"  replied  Otho — 
"  proofs  enough.  One  is,  that  I  suspected  you  as 
you  sat  at  my  father's  table  last  night." 

"  I  thought  you  were  of  the  ferret  breed,"  I  re- 
plied; " it  is  a  pity  your  eyes  are  not  pink." 

He  kept  his  temper  well.  "  Believing  you  were 
not  what  you  pretended  to  be,  I  sent  a  man  to 
the  place  you  said  you  came  from,"  he  went  on. 
"  He  hath  returned  this  very  night." 

"  Well  thought  of, "  I  laughed.  "  And  you  made 
discoveries?" 

"  My  man  discovered  that  there  was  no  Roger 
Penryn. " 

I  almost  felt  a  pleasure  in  the  business  now. 
I  had  no  qualms  when  talking  with  men.  All  the 
7 


98         Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

same,  I  knew   that   I   was  in  dangerous  hands. 
These  Killigrews  were  no  fools. 

"  It  seems  I  must  have  created  a  new  member 
of  the  family,"  I  said  pleasantly.     "Well,  go  on." 
"  No,  there  is  no  Roger  Penryn ;   but  there  is  a 
Roger  Trevanion." 
"Ah!" 

"  Yes,  a  fellow  with  a  bad  reputation. " 
"Nothing  like  your  own,  I  hope?"  I  said  sneer- 
ingly,  for  I  was  ill  pleased  at  his  discovery. 
"  A  fellow  who  hath  wasted  his  patrimony. " 
"He  never  betrayed  women,   I    hope?"    I  re- 
sponded. 

"  This  fellow  left  his  home  on  a  chestnut  horse, 
the  servants  not  knowing  whither  he  went.  My 
man  discovered,  however,  that  he  stayed  at  St. 
Columb  and  Wadebridge.  From  thence  he  came 
here." 

"  Ah,  your  man  hath  a  good  nose  for  scenting. " 
"Yes,  he  traced  you  here,  Roger  Trevanion." 
"  Well,  Trevanion  is  a  better  name  than  Penryn 
— far  better  than  Killigrew." 

"  It's  a  bad  name  for  a  sneak,  a  liar." 
"Have    a    care,     Otho     Killigrew!"     I     said. 
"You've  mentioned  that  word  twice  now." 

"Yes,  I  have,"  he  said  slowly.  "I  may  men- 
tion it  again.  What  then?" 

"Only  that  I  shall  make  you  swallow  it." 
At  this  Benet  grinned  again.     "Good!"  he  said 
aloud.     "I  like  that!" 

"  I  shall  say  it  again,  and  shall  not  swallow  it. " 

"  You  are  two  to  one,"  I  replied,  "  and  you  have 

your  lackey  outside ;  but  if  I  hear  it  again,  there 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name          99 

will  be  a  new  version  of  the  story  about  the  first- 
born slain." 

He  looked  at  his  brother,  and  then  spoke  with 
less  assurance. 

"  I  will  prove  it,"  he  said  slowly. 

"That  is  a  different  matter,"  I  replied.  "Go 
on." 

"  You  have  been  on  the  roof  of  this  house  to- 
night." 

I  made  no  movement  or  sound  indicating  sur- 
prise. I  had  been  expecting  this. 

"Well,  what  then?     Am  I  a  prisoner  here?" 

"Why  were  you  there?" 

"Only  to  have  a  talk  with  your  prisoner,"  I 
replied.  "  I  was  curious  to  see  the  beauteous 
maid  who  hates  you. " 

I  hit  him  hard  there,  and  he  lost  his  temper. 

"  Look'ee,  Roger  Trevanion,"  speaking  quickly 
and  angrily  for  the  first  time,  "  what  is  the  mean- 
ing of  this  masquerade?  The  Trevanions  are 
Protestants.  Why  did  you  come  here,  pretending 
to  be  a  Catholic?  Why  did  you  climb  to  the  roof? 
You  are  a  woman-hater." 

"Only  for  a  wager,"  I  laughed. 

"Mark  this!"  he  cried, — "there  are  dungeons 
here  as  well  as  battlements. " 

"  So  I  have  heard.  And  it  would  be  just  like  a 
Killigrew  to  throw  a  guest  into  one  of  them." 

"Guest!"  he  answered  with  a  sneer. 

"Yes,  guest,"  I  replied. 

"You  have  forfeited  your  right  to  that  name." 

"  Prove  it.  Is  it  an  uncommon  thing  for  a  man 
to  travel  under  a  name  other  than  his  own?" 


ioo      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  It  is  an  uncommon  thing  for  a  guest  to  get 
out  of  his  chamber  window,  and  climb  to  the  roof 
of  the  house. " 

"Not  if  a  man  is  of  a  curious  disposition,"  I 
laughed. 

So  far  we  had  been  fencing,  and  neither  had 
gained  much  advantage.  But  I  determined  to 
bring  matters  to  a  close  issue. 

"Look  you,  Otho  Killigrew,"  I  said,  "you  have 
come  to  my  bedchamber  two  hours  past  mid- 
night. Why?  You  must  have  something  in  your 
mind  other  than  the  things  you  have  spoken 
about." 

"  I  have  come  to  you  in  mercy. " 

I  shrugged  m)'  shoulders. 

"  In  mercy,"  he  repeated.  "  It  is  true  you  have 
forfeited  your  right  to  be  considered  as  a  guest. 
Nevertheless  I  remember  that  Trevanion  is  a  good 
name,  and  that  I  am  a  Killigrew." 

I  waited  for  him  to  continue. 

"  You  had  a  purpose  in  coming  here.  What,  I 
do  not  know.  You  have  been  a — that  is,  you 
are  not  what  you  pretended  to  be.  You  have  tried 
to  win  my  father's  confidence,  and  discover  his 
secrets." 

"  I  did  not  seek  to  know  your  father's  secrets." 

"  No,  but  you  came  as  a  Catholic.  You  came 
as  one  desirous  of  bringing  a  Catholic  king  on  the 
throne.  My  father  welcomes  such  as  his  own 
children.  Otherwise  you  would  not  have  been 
welcomed  so  warmly,  nor  would  you  have  been 
asked  to  remain  while  Polperro  sought  to  degrade 
us  all.  It  is  a  weakness  of  my  father  to  take  to 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name        101 

his  heart  all  who  belong  to  old  Catholic  families, 
and  to  trust  them  blindly " 

"  I  am  waiting  for  your  mercy,"  I  said. 

"  You  have  done  two  things  while  in  this  house," 
said  Otho :  "  you  have  pretended  to  side  with  my 
father  in  carrying  out  the  great  plan  of  his  life, 
and  as  a  consequence  obtained  secrets  from 
him ;  and  you  have  sought  for,  and  obtained,  an 
interview  with  my  affianced  wife.  Either  of  these 
actions  would  justify  us  in  dealing  with  you  in  a 
summary  fashion.  But  we  have  decided  on  con- 
ditions to  be  merciful." 

"  Explain." 

"  I  have  discovered  that  you  Trevanions  never 
break  a  promise." 

" That  must  be  strange  to  such  as  you." 

"If  you  will  promise  two  things,  we  have  de- 
cided to  let  you  leave  Endellion  in  no  worse 
condition  than  you  entered  it." 

"  You  are  very  merciful." 

"  Seeing  that  you  have  abused  our  hospitality, 
it  is." 

"  Well,  about  your  conditions?" 

"  Our  conditions  are  very  easily  complied  with. 
The  first  is,  that  you  never  breathe  to  any  living 
soul  anything  which  my  father  has  divulged  in 
relation  to  the  cause  he  loves." 

"  That  is  the  whole  of  the  first?" 

"  It  is.  You  see  I  am  trusting  you  as  a  Tre- 
vanion.  I  know  that  if  you  make  a  promise  you 
will  keep  it." 

"  And  the  second?" 

"The    second   is   different."     And  I  saw  that 


102       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Otho  Killigrew  spoke  not  so  easily.  He  lost 
that  calm  self-possession  which  characterized 
him  when  he  spoke  about  the  Catholic  cause. 
The  blood  mounted  to  his  cheek,  and  his  hand 
trembled. 

"  Tell  me  why  you  climbed  the  roof  of  the 
house!"  he  cried.  "Tell  me  what  happened 
there!" 

"I  am  waiting  to  hear  the  condition,"  was  my 
answer. 

"  Are  you  interested  in  Mistress  Nancy  Moles- 
worth?  Was  that  one  of  your  reasons  for  coming 
here?"  he  asked  eagerly.  "Is  she  anything  to 
you?  Did  you  ever  see  her?" 

I  saw  that  Otho  Killigrew  was  scarcely  master 
of  himself  as  he  spoke  of  the  maid  I  had  seen  that 
night.  I  remarked  also  that  Benet  had  an  ugly 
look  on  his  face  as  he  listened. 

"  I  am  still  waiting  to  hear  the  second  condi- 
tion," I  said,  trying  as  well  as  I  could  to  see  my 
way  through  the  business,  and  decide  what  steps 
to  take. 

"  It  is  this,"  cried  Otho.  "You  promise  not  to 
interest  yourself  in  any  way  with  Mistress  Moles- 
worth  ;  that  you  never  speak  of  her  within  one 
month  from  this  time ;  that  you  render  no  assis- 
tance in  any  way  to  those  who  seek  to  baulk  me 
in  my  purposes." 

The  last  sentence  came  out  seemingly  against 
his  will.  As  luck  would  have  it,  too,  I  turned  my 
eyes  in  the  direction  of  Benet  at  this  time,  and 
noted  the  gleam  in  his  eyes. 

"If  I  mistake  not,"  I  said  to  myself,  "Benet 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name        103 

loveth  not  Otho,  and  it  would  take  but  little  to 
make  him  lift  his  hand  against  his  brother." 

"Why  this  second  condition?"  I  said,  more  for 
the  purpose  of  gaining  time  than  anything  else. 
"What  hath  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth  to  do 
with  me?" 

"  How  do  you  know  her  name  is  Nancy?"  he 
asked  savagely. 

"  I  heard  John  Polperro  name  it.  But  what 
hath  she  to  do  with  me?" 

"  I  would  not  have  given  you  this  opportunity," 
he  went  on,  without  heeding  my  question.  "  As 
soon  as  I  knew  you  had  climbed  to  the  roof  where 
she  walks,  I  determined  that  you  should  be  kept 

in  safety  until  such  time  as — as but  it  does  not 

matter;  Benet  would  not  have  it  so.  He  sug- 
gested that  you  should  have  a  chance  of  escape." 

I  saw  that  Benet  looked  eagerly  at  me  as  though 
he  would  speak,  but  by  an  effort  he  restrained 
himself. 

"The  maid  is  not  in  a  convent  school  now," 
I  said  jibingly.  "  She  is  not  to  be  a  nun,  I  sup- 
pose. And  I  have  taken  no  vow  that  I  will  not 
speak  to  a  maid." 

"  But  you  must  not  speak  to  her!"  he  cried,  like 
one  beside  himself, — "not  to  her." 

"Why,  pray?" 

"Because,"  he  cried,  evidently  forgetting  the 
relation  in  which  I  stood  to  him, — "because  she  is 
my  betrothed  wife !  Because  she  belongs  to  me — 
only !  Because  no  one  but  myself  must  lay  hands 
on  her!" 

"  If  she  be  your  betrothed  wife,  she  shoiild  love 


104      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

you,"  I  said.  "  And  if  she  loves  you,  perfect  trust 
should  exist  between  you." 

"  But  there  be  enemies !  There  be  those 

who "  he  hesitated,  evidently  realizing  that 

he  had  said  more  than  he  had  intended.  "  Will 
you  promise?"  he  cried. 

"  And  if  I  do  not?"  I  asked. 

"  I  told  you  there  were  dungeons  here  as  well 
as  battlements,"  he  said.  "If  you  will  not  give 
your  sacred  promise,  you  shall  lie  there  until  it 
is  my  pleasure  to  set  you  free!" 

"Tell  me  this,  Otho  Killigrew,"  I  said,  after 
thinking  a  moment.  "  You  say  you  are  betrothed 
to  this  maid.  Does  she  willingly  become  your 
wife?" 

"  That  is  naught  to  you!" 

In  truth  it  was  not;  and  for  a  moment  I  was  in 
sore  straits  what  to  promise.  I  had  no  interest  in 
the  maid.  She  had  paid  me  but  scant  courtesy  that 
night,  and  why  should  I  care  whom  she  wedded? 
Moreover,  if  I  refused  to  promise  I  was  sure  that 
Otho  would  carry  out  his  threat.  Even  were  I 
friendly  disposed  towards  her  and  John  Polperro, 
I  could  do  them  no  good  by  refusing  to  abide  by 
Otho  Killigrew's  conditions.  Then  I  remem- 
bered the  look  of  loathing  on  the  maid's  face  as 
she  spoke  of  the  Killigrews,  and  instinctively  I  felt 
that  such  a  marriage  would  be  worse  than  death 
to  her.  I  am  anything  but  a  sentimental  man, 
neither  do  I  give  way  to  foolish  fancy ;  but  at  that 
moment  I  saw  the  maid  pleading  with  me  not  to 
promise. 

"No,  I  will  not  accept  your  last  condition,"  I 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name        105 

said.  The  words  escaped  me  almost  without  the 
consent  of  my  own  will,  for  I  felt  I  dared  not 
sneak  out  of  the  house  in  such  a  way.  After  all,  I 
was  a  Trevanion,  and  came  of  an  honourable  race. 
My  fathers  had  fought  many  battles  for  women  in 
the  past.  Perhaps  some  of  their  spirit  came  to 
me  as  I  spoke. 

"You  will  not!"  he  cried  like  one  amazed. 

"No!"  I  cried,  "I  will  not.  Look  you,  I  have 
seen  that  maid  this  very  night.  If  you  were  a 
man  such  as  a  woman  could  love,  if  the  maid  did 
not  loathe  you,  I  would  not  have  given  either  of 
you  a  second  thought.  But  even  although  it  may 
not  be  possible  for  me  to  lift  a  finger  on  her  be- 
half, I  will  not  bind  myself  by  a  promise  not  to 
help  her.  Why,  man," — and  my  anger  got  the 
better  of  me, — "it  were  sending  a  maid  to  hell  to 
make  her  the  wife  of  such  as  you!" 

I  heard  Benet  Killigrew  laugh.  "Good!"  he 
cried;  "the  fellow's  a  man!"  But  Otho  was  mad 
with  rage.  He  gave  an  angry  cry,  and  then 
leaped  on  me;  but  I  threw  him  from  me.  I 
looked  around  for  my  sword ;  but  before  I  could 
reach  it,  the  two  men  I  had  seen  acting  as  senti- 
nels rushed  into  the  room,  and  I  was  overpow- 
ered. 

Still  I  made  a  fair  fight.  Twice  did  I  throw 
the  men  from  me,  and  I  know  that  they  carried 
bruises  for  many  a  day.  But  one  unarmed  man 
against  three  is  weary  work,  and  at  length  I  was 
dragged  from  the  room.  One  thing  I  could  not 
help  noticing,  however:  Benet  took  no  part  in 
the  business.  He  simply  held  the  candle  and 


106      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

looked  on,  occasionally  tittering  cries  of  joy  when 
I  seemed  to  be  getting  the  best  of  the  battle. 

When  I  was  left  alone  in  a  room  at  the  base- 
ment of  the  castle,  I  at  first  upbraided  myself  be- 
cause of  my  foolishness.  I  had  acted  the  part  of 
a  madman.  And  yet,  on  reconsidering  the  matter, 
I  did  not  see  what  I  could  have  done  other  than 
what  I  did.  True,  my  prison  walls  might  hinder 
me,  but  my  promise  did  not.  It  might  be  possi 
ble  to  escape  in  spite  of  the  bolts  of  a  jailer — my 
people  had  done  this  often ;  but  none  had  ever 
tried  to  escape  from  their  promises.  Then  I 
thought  of  my  promise  to  Peter  Trevisa.  Well, 
I  knew  not  at  the  time  I  undertook  his  work  what 
I  knew  when  I  lay  imprisoned,  or  I  would  not 
have  made  it.  Besides,  I  could  pay  the  forfeit. 
The  bargain  was  honourably  made.  If  I  failed  to 
bring  the  maid  to  him  within  a  certain  time,  I  had 
lost  Trevanion.  My  debt  of  honour  would  be 
paid. 

On  reflection,  therefore,  though  I  was  ill  pleased 
at  being  confined  in  that  dark  cell,  I  felt  strangely 
light-hearted.  I  was  no  longer  acting  a  lie.  I 
should  no  longer  skulk  under  the  name  of  Penryn. 
I  did  not  believe  the  Killigrews  would  murder 
me,  neither  would  they  starve  me.  I  was  not  a 
weakling,  and  I  could  look  for  means  of  escape. 
If  I  could  succeed  in  gaining  my  freedom,  I 
vowed  I  would  take  away  the  maid  Nancy  Moles- 
worth,  if  for  no  other  reason  than  to  spite  the 
Killigrews. 

Presently  morning  came,  and  I  was  able  to  see 
more  plainly  where  I  was,  and  what  my  prison 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name        107 

was  like.  The  place  was  really  a  cellar,  and  but 
little  light  found  its  way  there.  True,  there  was 
a  window ;  but  it  was  very  narrow,  revealing  a 
small  aperture,  the  sides  of  which  were  composed 
of  strong  masonry.  Over  the  aperture  was  a 
heavy  iron  grating,  which  grating  was  on  a  level 
with  the  courtyard.  The  window,  too,  was 
securely  guarded  with  heavy  iron  bars.  The  door 
was  strongly  made  of  oak,  and  iron  studded.  The 
sight  of  these  things  made  my  heart  heavy ;  escape 
seemed  impossible. 

The  hours  dragged  heavily  on,  and  I  grew 
weary  of  waiting.  But  presently  I  heard  footsteps 
outside.  The  two  knaves  who  had  obeyed  the 
bidding  of  Otho  Killigrew  entered,  one  bearing 
food  and  the  other  my  clothes.  Neither  spoke, 
although  the  one  I  had  known  as  Sam  Daddo 
looked  less  surly  than  the  other.  I  remembered 
that  he  was  a  lover  of  Mistress  Nancy  Moles- 
worth's  serving-maid,  and  tried  to  think  how  I 
could  turn  this  fact  to  account.  They  did  not 
stay,  but  presently  returned,  bringing  a  small, 
roughly  made  couch. 

"Evidently,"  I  thought,  "it  is  intended  that  I 
shall  be  kept  a  prisoner  for  some  time." 

After  this  I  was  left  alone.  It  is  needless  to  say 
that  I  tried  to  make  many  plans  of  escape ;  but 
they  all  died  at  their  birth,  for  each  seemed  more 
futile  than  the  other.  I  tried  the  strength  of  the 
window  bars,  and  found  that  they  did  not  yield  to 
pressure.  I  listened  at  the  door  in  the  hope  of 
hearing  sounds  whereby  I  might  be  able  to  more 
exactly  locate  my  prison.  This  also  was  in  vain. 


io8       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

At  mid-day  another  meal  was  brought  to  me, 
but  no  word  was  spoken. 

Still  I  did  not  despair.  True,  I  dared  take  no 
steps  for  escape  through  the  day,  for  footsteps 
were  constantly  crossing  the  courtyard  outside. 
But  when  night  came  I  would  try  the  window  bars 
again.  I  noticed  an  iron  clamp  on  the  couch 
which  had  been  brought.  Possibly  I  could  use 
that  as  an  instrument  whereby  I  could  prise  open 
the  window. 

My  spirits,  I  remember,  kept  wonderfully  high, 
for  I  could  not  fully  realize  that  I  was  a  prisoner. 
In  truth,  the  whole  matter  seemed  to  me  a  sort 
of  dream  out  of  which  I  should  presently  awake. 
For  on  analyzing  my  thoughts,  I  saw  no  reason 
why  I  should  be  interested  in  Mistress  Nancy 
Molesworth.  Indeed,  I  laughed  at  myself  as  a  fool- 
ish dreamer  for  refusing  to  promise  not  to  render 
her  any  assistance  should  she  wish  to  escape  Otho 
Killigrew.  Perhaps  my  bargain  with  old  Peter 
Trevisa  and  his  son  had  somewhat  to  do  with  it. 
The  rest  I  put  down  to  the  foolish  impulse  of  the 
moment.  For  why  should  the  memory  of  her 
face  make  me  grow  angry  with  Otho?  Were  I  a 
woman,  I  would  rather  be  wedded  to  him  than  to 
young  Peter  Trevisa.  Concerning  Benet's  be- 
haviour, I  could  come  to  no  definite  conclusion, 
although  I  formed  many  conjectures.  But  I  did 
not  trouble,  for  presently  I  fancied  I  saw  a  weak- 
ness in  my  prison,  and  thought  I  saw  a  means  of 
obtaining  my  freedom. 

My  evening  meal  was  brought  by  a  serving- 
man  whom  I  had  not  hitherto  seen,  accompanied 


Otho  Discovers  My  Name        109 

by  Sam  Daddo.  Just  as  if  I  remained  a  guest,  I 
spoke  to  Daddo  in  a  friendly  fashion,  and  asked 
after  the  health  of  his  master.  He  spoke  no  word 
in  reply,  however,  although  I  was  sure  I  saw  him 
wink  at  me  in  a  meaning  way.  I  was  not  slow  to 
interpret  this,  especially  when,  a  few  seconds  later, 
I  saw  it  repeated.  He  remained  silent,  however, 
in  spite  of  my  frequent  questions,  so  I  gave  up 
talking,  continuing  only  to  watch.  This  was  not 
in  vain,  for  as  the  strange  serving-man  was  pass- 
ing out  of  the  door,  Sam,  in  following  him,  put 
his  right  hand  behind  his  back  and  revealed  a 
piece  of  paper.  This  I  snatched  at  eagerly, 
though  noiselessly,  wondering  what  it  might 
mean. 

Ere  long  I  was  able  to  examine  it,  for  my 
gaolers  locked  the  door,  and  I  listened  to  their 
footsteps  as  they  traversed  a  passage,  and  climbed 
some  stone  steps. 

Lifting  my  couch,  and  placing  it  against  the 
door  so  that  I  might  not  be  surprised,  I  went  to 
my  window  and  unfolded  the  piece  of  paper  I  had 
taken  from  Sam  Daddo 's  hand.  Only  a  few  words 
were  written  thereon,  but  enough  to  give  me  food 
for  thought.  This  was  what  I  read: 

"  /  hope  I  have  misjudged  you.  Forgive  me  if  I 
have.  1  have  heard  of  all  that  took  place  after  you 
left  me  last  night.  1  grieve  much  that  you  should 
be  a  prisoner  because  of  me;  but  means  may  be  of- 
fered/or your  escape.  I  need  a  friend  sorely,  for 
I  am  in  dire  danger,  and  I  am  a  weak,  ignorant 
girl.  Once  at  Polperro,  I  should  be  safe.  The  one 


1 1  o      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

w/w  gives  you  this  may  riot  help  you,  although  he 
would  not  willingly  harm  me.  Unless  help  comes  I 
shall  be  wedded  to  O.  in  a  week,  and  I  welcome  the 
thought  of  death  more." 

As  I  said,  this  missive  gave  me  much  food  for 
thought.  It  was  evidently  written  by  Mistress 
Nancy  Molesworth.  Little  consideration  was 
needed,  moreover,  to  assure  me  that  she  must  be 
in  sore  straits  or  she  would  not  have  sought  to 
enlist  the  sympathy  of  a  prisoner.  A  few  hours 
before  she  had  spurned  me  as  a  liar.  But  I  bore 
her  no  grudge  for  that— I  had  deserved  it.  It 
was  apparent  Sam  Daddo  had  told  his  sweet- 
heart what  had  passed  between  Otho  Killigrew 
and  myself.  He  had  doubtless  listened  at  the 
door,  and  heard  all.  This,  perchance,  had  led  the 
maid  to  write  me.  Yet  she  knew  not  what  was 
in  my  mind,  and  must  risk  much  in  trusting  me. 
She  seemed  to  regard  my  escape  as  a  possibility, 
and  therefore  built  upon  it.  I  must  confess,  too, 
that  her  helplessness  appealed  to  me,  and  a  feel- 
ing of  joy  surged  in  my  heart  at  the  thought  of 
striking  a  blow  for  her  liberty. 

But  what  could  I  do?  Concerning  this,  I  thought 
long  and  carefully,  but  could  fix  my  mind  on  no 
definite  plan  save  to  wrench  the  iron  clamp  from 
my  couch,  and  apply  it  to  what  I  thought  a  weak 
spot  in  my  window.  The  result  of  this  was 
doubtful,  and  could  not  be  attempted  until  late  at 
night  when  the  family  had  gone  to  bed.  I  there- 
fore waited  several  hours,  and  then,  after  listening 
carefully,  I  commenced  my  work. 


Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler     1 1 1 

A  minute  later  I  stopped  suddenly,  for  I  heard 
footsteps  outside.  Then  the  door  opened,  and 
Benet  Killigrew  entered. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

BENET    KILLIGREW    AS    A    WRESTLER. 

ON  entering  my  prison,  he  closed  the  door  and 
locked  it.  Then,  putting  the  key  in  his  pocket,  he 
placed  the  candle  he  had  brought  on  a  shelf,  and 
faced  me. 

"I  like  you,  Roger Trevanion, " he  said.  "You 
are  a  man  after  my  own  heart." 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders,  showing  no  surprise 
at  his  presence,  but  wondering  what  was  in  his 
mind.  "Why?"  I  asked. 

"  Because  you  are  a  man.  It  did  my  soul  good 
to  see  you  beard  Otho,  and  struggle  with  those 
fellows.  By  my  faith,  I  fair  itched  to  help  you!" 

I  could  see  he  had  something  in  his  mind.  If  I 
kept  my  head  cool,  and  my  ears  open,  I  might  dis- 
cover something  of  importance.  I  remembered, 
too,  the  look  he  had  given  his  brother  as  he  spoke 
of  his  feelings  towards  Mistress  Nancy  Moles- 
worth,  and  drew  my  conclusions  accordingly. 

"  But  you  struck  no  blow,"  I  said. 

"  That  would  have  been  fool's  work.  I  dared 
not  go  against  my  own  brother  before  the  ser- 
vants. Indeed,  ill  as  I  would  have  liked  it,  had 
you  proved  too  much  for  them,  I  should  have 
lent  them  a  helping  hand." 


1 1  2      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

I  was  silent,  wondering  what  he  was  driving  at. 

"  I  had  this  meeting  in  my  mind,"  he  continued. 
"  I  determined  to  come  and  see  you  when  Otho 
was  safe  asleep." 

"  You  are  afraid  of  Otho,"  I  said,  drawing  a  bow 
at  a  venture. 

"  Who  would  not  be?"  he  cried  savagely.  "  Otho 
is  as  cunning  as  the  devil.  He  should  have  been 
a  priest.  He  hath  all  the  learning  of  the  family, 
and  can  wriggle  his  way  like  an  adder.  Oh,  I 
speak  plainly  now!  I  gloried  to  hear  you  give 
him  word  for  word.  Even  I  dare  not  do  so." 

I  had  been  summing  up  the  nature  of  the  man 
as  he  spoke,  and  thought  I  saw  whereby  I  could 
make  him  unloose  his  tongue  more  freely  still. 

"  I  can  see  he  is  master  here,"  I  said.  "  All  you 
have  to  obey  every  movement  of  his  finger.  You 
seem  like  children  in  his  hands,  or  like  dogs  who 
have  to  fetch  and  carry  at  his  bidding. " 

"  He  hath  won  the  confidence  of  my  father,"  he 
cried  harshly,  "and  so  it  is  'Otho  this,'  and  'Otho 
that. '  " 

"  While  Benet,  who  is  twice  as  big  a  man,  and 
twice  as  handsome,  is  nobody,"  I  said.  "It  is 
Otho  who  will  get  Endellion,  Otho  who  will  rrarry 
Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth  and  get  Restormel," 
— and  I  laughed  in  a  sneering  kind  of  way. 

"  No, — by  the  mass,  no,  if  you  will  help  me!" 

"I  help  you!" — this  I  said  in  a  tone  of  sur- 
prise. All  the  same,  I  expected  something  of 
this  sort. 

"I  could  see  you  pitied  the  maid,"  he  went  on. 
"  I  could  see  that  a  man  of  inches  like  you  thought 


Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler     1 1 3 

it  was  a  shame  for  a  maid  such  as  she  to  be  wedded 
to  such  a  shambling  creature  as  he." 

"  She  should  have  a  man  like  you,"  I  suggested. 

"Ah,  you  see  it!"  he  cried.  "  I  thought  so  last 
night.  I  said,  Here  is  a  man  who  knows  a  man !" — 
and  he  drew  himself  up  with  a  sort  of  mountebank 
bravado. 

"  But  I  am  kept  out  of  it,"  he  continued.  "  She 
is  not  allowed  to  think  of  me.  She  is  not  allowed 
even  to  see  me.  I  must  not  speak  to  her.  It's 
all  Otho,  Otho.  He  must  have  Endellion,  he 
must  have  Restormel,  and  he  must  have  the 
maid,  too." 

"And  he  seems  to  love  her." 

"  Love  her !  With  the  cunning  love  of  a  priest. 
But  it  is  not  the  love  of  a  man  such  as  I.  If  she 
could  see  me,  talk  with  me,  all  would  be  different !" 

"  You  think  she  would  love  you?" 

"  Maidens  have  not  been  wont  to  say  me  nay," 
he  said,  strutting  around  as  vainly  as  a  peacock. 

"  But  what  hath  all  this  to  do  with  me?" 

"Ah,  yes!"  he  cried;  "I  had  forgotten.  Otho 
hath  embittered  my  father  against  you.  He  hath 
warned  all  the  servants  against  you.  You  are  to 
be  kept  here  until  Otho  is  wedded  to  Nancy." 

"  And  then?" 

"  I  cannot  say  yet.  But  if  Otho  hath  his  will  it 
will  go  ill  with  you.  But  I  have  brains  and  power 
as  well  as  Otho.  I  marked  you  last  night,  and  I 
know  that  you,  too,  love  the  sight  of  a  man." 

I  could  not  help  smiling  at  the  fellow's  vanity. 
But  I  said  nothing. 

"You  refused  Otho's  conditions  last  night,  and 
8 


1 1 4      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

you  are  here  because  of  it.  Look  you,  I  will  get 
you  out  of  this  if  you  like. " 

"  How?" 

"  Oh,  Otho  hath  not  everything  his  own  way. 
I  have  friends  as  well  as  he.  If  you  will  help 
me,  you  shall  be  free.  Is  it  to  be  a  bargain?" 

"  How  help  you?" 

"  Otho  hath  ceased  to  suspect  me.  He  thinks  I 
have  given  up  all  thoughts  of  wedding  Nancy, 
seeing  that  my  father  hath  willed  that  he  shall 
wed  her. " 

I  waited  in  silence. 

"  A  priest  is  coming  here  from  Padstow  short- 
ly," he  went  on.  "It  is  intended  that  Otho  and 
Nancy  shall  be  wedded  before  he  leaves.  If  you 
will  help  me,  we  will  baulk  him.  I  will  take  her 
away.  I  know  a  parson  near  Bodmin,  and  he  will 
wed  her  to  me." 

"  Whether  the  maid  wills  or  no?" 

"She  will  be  glad  enough  to  wed  me,  I'll  lay 
to  that," — and  again  he  strutted  around  the  room. 

"  And  how  will  you  do  this?"  I  asked. 

"  Nay,  I  will  not  tell  you  until  I  get  your 
promise.  Give  me  your  word,  Roger  Trevanion, 
and  I  will  tell  you  how  you  shall  get  out  of  this 
hole;  also  my  plans  for  taking  away  the  maid 
Nancy  from  the  marriage  altar." 

In  truth,  I  felt  less  inclined  to  give  my  promise 
to  Benet  than  to  Otho ;  but  I  had  become  more 
cautious. 

"  But  why  need  you  my  help?"  I  asked. 

"Because," — he  unlocked  the  door  and  listened 
carefully  before  replying;  then,  after  locking  it 


Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler     1 1 5 

again,  came  back  to  me,  and  continued :  "  Because 
Otho  hath  bewitched  almost  everybody,  and  be- 
cause I  need  such  a  man  as  you  to  carry  out  my 
plans." 

"  But  at  least  you  can  tell  me  what  you  wish 
me  to  do?" 

"  I  want  you  to  help  me  to  take  her  from  here, 
and  carry  her  to  Bodmin.  After  that,  I  care  not. " 

"But  there  will  be  danger,"  I  said.  "I  must 
know  something  more  about  the  matter  before  I 
give  you  my  word." 

"  Nay,  I  will  tell  you  no  more !"  he  cried  angrily. 

"  And  if  I  refuse?" 

He  gave  no  answer,  but  looked  black.  Where- 
upon I  bethought  me  of  the  usual  plan  of  those 
who  are  undecided. 

"I  must  have  time  to  think,"  I  said;  "this  re- 
quest of  yours  hath  come  upon  me  suddenly. 
Come  to  me  to-morrow  night  at  this  time  and  I 
will  give  you  my  answer." 

"  And  in  the  mean  time  you  are  a  gentleman?" 
he  queried. 

"  I  am  a  prisoner." 

"  But  you  will  not  speak  to  the  serving-men 
about  what  hath  been  spoken  in  confidence?" 

"  There  is  surely  no  need  to  ask  me  such  a  ques- 
tion," I  said. 

He  looked  at  me  keenly. 

"  It  is  well,  Roger  Trevanion, "  he  said.  "  I  shall 
look  on  you  as  my  ally  and  prepare  accordingly. 
I  can  trust  you,  for  you  are  a  man,  and  love  men. 
By  the  mass,  they  shall  all  know  that  Benet  is 
more  than  a  match  for  Otho!  Good-night,  Tre- 


1 1 6      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

vanion.  I  am  ill  pleased  that  you  should  have 
to  spend  another  night  in  this  hole,  but  it  may  not 
be  helped.  I  will  have  my  plans  ready  by  to- 
morrow night, — and  then " 

He  strutted  towards  the  door  as  he  spoke,  tak- 
ing the  key  from  his  pocket  meanwhile. 

My  heart  gave  a  great  leap,  for  a  daring  plan 
came  into  my  mind.  I  had  no  time  to  consider 
its  value,  for  it  required  instant  action.  I  deter- 
mined to  put  it  to  the  test  without  delay. 

"  Wait  a  moment,  Killigrew, "  I  said.  "  There  is 
just  another  matter  before  you  go. " 

He  turned  around  willingly.  I  could  see  he  was 
in  no  haste  to  depart. 

"  You  are  sure  our  conversation  hath  not  been 
heard?"  I  said,  looking  at  him  steadily. 

"  Do  you  think  I  am  a  fool?"  he  said  vainly.  "  I 
went  to  the  door  to  see  that  Otho  had  not  ferreted 
us  out.  As  for  the  guard,  I  told  him  to  keep 
away  until  I  came  back." 

My  heart  seemed  to  be  in  my  mouth,  for  this 
fell  in  exactly  with  the  plan  that  had  been  so  sud- 
denly born  in  my  mind. 

"  It  is  well,"  I  replied.  Then  I  waited  a  second, 
measuring  Benet  with  my  eye.  "  You  have  told 
me  that  I  am  a  man  after  your  own  heart,"  I  con- 
tinued presently.  "  You  said  you  could  trust  me 
because  I  could  fight.  But  it  seems  I  must  take 
you  on  trust.  It  is  ill  undertaking  a  difficult  and 
dangerous  piece  of  work  with  a  man  who  may  be 
able  to  do  nothing  but  talk." 

His  eyes  burnt  red,  a  fierce  expression  flashed 
across  his  face. 


Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler     1 1  j 

"  Do  you  say  that  to  me — Benet  Killigrew?"  he 
said  in  tones  of  angry  wonder. 

"Yes,  to  you,"  I  replied,  still  keeping  my 
eyes  steadily  upon  him.  I  saw  the  vexation 
pass  away,  and  in  its  place  came  a  look  of  wild 
joy. 

"  You  want  to  know  if  I  can  fight — whether  I 
have  courage?"  he  cried  eagerly. 

"Ah!"  I  cried  in  the  same  tone. 

"There  is  one  way  you  can  know,"  he  con- 
tinued. "Try  now,  will  you?" 

He  had  swallowed  my  bait  without  a  doubt. 
He  had  not  even  guessed  the  thought  in  my 
mind.  In  his  joy  at  the  thought  of  battle  he 
had  snatched  as  eagerly  at  my  suggestion  as  a 
hungry  dog  snatches  at  a  bone. 

"Yes,  it  will  be  well,"  I  replied.  "You  want 
me  to  help  you  in  a  dangerous  business.  You 
may  fail  me  at  a  dangerous  pinch,  for  aught  I 
know.  You  might  show  the  white  feather." 

"  Benet  Killigrew  fail  to  fight !"  he  cried  in  won- 
der. "  Why,  let  me  fetch  swords,  man.  By  the 
mass,  I  have  been  longing  for  months  to  find  a 
man  worthy  of  being  called  a  man!" 

"  We  cannot  fight  with  swords, "  I  said.  "  Even 
here  we  should  arouse  the  house.  The  sound  of 
steel  reacheth  far." 

"With  fists,  then!"  he  cried. 

"  Let's  try  a  hitch  first;  after  that  we  can  use 
fists!" 

He  grasped  my  hand  with  a  cry  of  joy.  "  I 
said  you  were  a  man  after  my  own  heart,"  he  said 
eagerly.  "  I  love  a  fight  beyond  all  things.  I 


1 1 8      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

have  been  longing  for  one, — ay,  longing!  But 
there  hath  been  no  man  who  would  dare  stand 
before  me.  I  am  afraid  it  will  go  hard  with  you, 
for  I  can  barely  govern  myself  when  my  blood  is 
up.  But  I  will  not  hurt  you  too  much,  for  I  love 
you,  Trevanion.  I  love  any  man  who  will  dare 
fight  with  Benet  Killigrew!" 

So  far  I  had  got  my  way.  In  spite  of  his  boast- 
ing, I  did  not  wonder  at  his  brother  being  able  to 
manage  him  easily.  In  the  business  of  scheming 
he  would  be  but  a  child  to  Otho.  And  still  I  was 
doubtful.  He  was  as  big,  if  not  a  bigger,  man 
than  myself.  Doubtless  he  knew  every  trick  of  a 
wrestler  and  a  fighter.  I  took  note  of  his  great 
thews  and  sinews.  He  carried  himself  with  ease, 
and  his  step  was  springy.  Still,  I  did  not  see  any 
other  means  of  carrying  out  my  purposes;  for 
although  I  had  determined  to  try  and  escape 
through  the  window,  I  had  very  little  hopes  of 
succeeding.  I  therefore  took  off  my  shoes,  and 
threw  them  into  the  corner  of  the  room;  then  I 
divested  myself  of  my  coat.  Benet  growled  like  a 
dog  enjoying  a  bone  as  he  followed  my  example. 

"I  wish  we  had  wrestling  shirts,"  he  said  with 
a  laugh,  and  his  eyes  gleamed  with  fierce  joy. 
"  Had  I  known,  I  would  have  prepared  for  this." 

I  did  not  speak,  but  held  out  my  hand  for  him  to 
shake.  He  gripped  me  hard,  and  gave  a  grunt  of 
satisfaction. 

"A  man's  hand!"  he  said. 

I  placed  my  right  hand  across  his  shoulders,  and 
caught  him  firmly ;  and  when  I  had  done  this  I  felt 
more  doubtful  than  ever  as  to  the  result.  Benet 


Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler      119 

Killigrew  had  not  boasted  of  his  strength  in  vain. 
The  fellow  was  a  giant.  I  felt  his  great  chest 
heave.  If  ever  a  man  felt  the  joy  of  battle,  it 
was  he.  I  am  sure  he  forgot  everything  of  his 
plans,  and  of  our  relations  to  each  other,  in  the 
gladness  of  the  moment.  I  knew,  too,  the  mo- 
ment he  placed  his  hands  upon  me  that  he  was  a 
wrestler.  He  heeded  not  the  fact  that  the  floor 
on  which  we  stood  was  of  stone,  barely  covered 
with  a  thin  layer  of  barley  straw. 

He  felt  my  body  carefully,  but  giving  away  no 
chance  thereby.  He  seemed  to  gloat  over  the  op- 
portunity of  testing  his  own  muscles. 

"A  man's  chest!"  he  grunted.  "  By  heaven,  I 
love  you,  Trevanion!" 

Then  I  saw  that  he  was  trying  for  the  "  loin 
throw,"  and  prepared  myself  for  his  advances. 
Thus  it  was  when  he  thought  to  accomplish  his 
purpose  I  was  ready  for  him,  and  for  a  moment 
held  him  at  advantage. 

"Ah!"  he  cried,  "better  and  better!" 

But  I  knew  that  every  power  I  possessed  would 
have  to  be  used,  for  by  this  time  the  fierce  longing 
for  mastery  had  come  over  him.  Never  did  I  feel 
so  glad  as  at  that  moment  that  I  had  been  true  to 
the  traditions  of  my  race  and  county.  For  the 
Trevanions,  although  the  sport  had  during  the 
last  few  years  been  kept  alive  by  the  common 
people,  had  always  been  noted  as  wrestlers,  and 
that  in  the  county  which,  man  to  man,  could  chal- 
lenge Europe. 

While  I  had  the  advantage,  therefore,  I  gripped 
him  for  a  hug.  Had  he  been  a  weaker  man  his 


i  20      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

ribs  would  have  cracked  like  matches,  indeed, 
had  he  been  able  to  hold  me  so,  I  doubt  whether 
the  struggle  would  have  continued  a  minute 
longer.  But  he  had  caught  a  deep  breath,  and  I 
might  as  well  have  sought  to  crush  a  tree  as 
Benet  Killigrew.  So  I  gave  up  the  hug  and  he 
laughed  like  a  boy. 

"A  good  try!"  he  grunted,  and  then  he  tested 
me  sorely.  My  sinews  seemed  likely  to  crack,  so 
great  was  the  strain  that  he  put  upon  them,  while 
the  sweat  came  out  over  my  forehead,  and  rolled 
down  my  face.  However  I  held  my  ground,  and 
when  at  length  he  failed  in  the  cross  hitch,  I  be- 
gan to  have  more  confidence.  Especially  did  I 
hope  for  victory  as  I  heard  him  mutter  savagely, 
"  By  Cormoran,  he's  my  match!" 

So  then  I  determined  to  be  careful.  I  hoped 
that  he  had  lessened  his  power  of  endurance  by 
the  wine -drinking,  wild  life  he  had  lived.  I 
therefore  acted  on  the  defensive  until  I  should  be 
able  to  try  the  throw  I  had  often  practised. 
Presently  I  thought  his  grip  less  mighty,  but  I 
was  not  sure,  for  never  in  my  life  had  I  been 
held  by  such  a  man.  Had  he  been  less  confident 
of  victory,  he  would  perchance  have  been  a  better 
wrestler,  but  he  did  not  seem  to  think  that  even 
his  muscles  must  presently  give  way.  So  it  came 
about  that  while  he  tried  a  dozen  tricks,  and  put 
forth  much  strength  in  so  doing,  I  used  what 
power  I  had  more  warily.  At  length  I  thought  I 
saw  my  chance,  and  so  I  prepared  for  what 
wrestlers  call  "  the  flying  mare. "  In  getting  the 
grip  necessary  for  this  throw,  I  had  to  face  the 


Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler     i  2 1 

danger  of  placing  myself  in  his  power.  How- 
ever, I  ventured  to  do  this,  for  by  no  other  way 
could  I  throw  him.  He  saw  my  move  immediate- 
ly, and  took  advantage  of  it,  and  for  a  minute  I 
was  afraid  that  all  was  over  with  me.  Never  in 
my  life  had  I  struggled  so  hard.  I  saw  balls  of 
fire  flash  before  my  eyes,  while  my  sinews  seemed 
likely  to  snap  at  any  moment.  His  grip  grew 
weaker,  however,  in  spite  of  his  frantic  struggles. 
I  heard  him  panting  like  a  mad  dog,  for  I  believe 
he  then  realised  for  the  first  time  that  I  should 
master  him.  Then  with  all  the  strength  of 
shoulders,  back,  and  loins  I  used  the  trick  I  had 
intended,  and  Benet  Killigrew,  giant  though  he 
was,  went  flying  across  the  room,  his  head  striking 
the  floor  with  a  terrible  thud. 

For  a  moment  I  was  afraid  I  had  killed  him, 
but  only  for  a  moment ;  I  had  seen  such  throws 
before,  and  knew  the  result.  He  would  lie  stunned 
for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  when  he  came  to  con- 
sciousness he  would  be  dazed  for  the  next  half- 
hour.  This  was  what  I  hoped  for,  and  for  which 
I  had  been  struggling. 

After  wiping  the  sweat  from  my  brow,  I  seized 
Benet's  jacket  and  put  it  on.  As  luck  would  have 
it,  the  garment  fitted  me  well.  Then  I  took  my 
money  from  my  pockets.  Otho  had  left  me  this, 
for  which,  as  you  may  be  sure,  I  felt  thankful. 

After  this  I  cast  my  eyes  around  me  again,  for 
I  remembered  that  Benet  had  worn  his  hat  when 
he  came  to  see  me.  This  I  put  on;  so  being 
about  his  height,  and  wearing  his  hat  and  coat,  I 
fancied  I  should  be  able,  except  in  bright  light, 


122      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

to  pass  myself  for  him.  My  sword  I  gave  up 
hope  of  getting ;  but  my  pistols  were  in  my  sad- 
dle-bags. 

Giving  Killigrew  a  last  look,  and  noting  that  he 
was  still  breathing,  I  unlocked  the  door,  and  in  a 
few  seconds  later  was  in  the  passage  outside. 
The  candle  which  I  took  with  me,  although  it 
burnt  low,  showed  me  where  to  go.  I  therefore 
groped  along  the  dark  pathway,  and  climbed  the 
steps  which  led  to  the  entrance  hall.  Here  I  saw 
a  man  leaning  against  the  wall.  I  had  extin- 
guished my  light,  and  as  the  hall  was  dimly  lighted 
the  fellow  could  not  see  me  plainly. 

"All  right,  Maester  Benet?"  asked  the  man 
sleepily. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered  in  a  whisper,  motioning  him 
to  be  silent.  Evidently  Benet 's  actions  were  not 
of  an  orderly  nature,  for  he  seemed  to  take  but 
little  notice  when  I  made  my  way  towards  the 
side  door,  out  of  which  I  had  gone  when  I  fol- 
lowed Amelia  Lantelgos. 

Arrived  there,  however,  I  was  likely  to  be 
found  out,  for  the  man  came  after  me. 

"  The  kay,  Maaster  Benet ;  I  shall  want  the  kay 
if  you  be  goin'  out!" 

I  flung  it  to  him,  therefore,  and  before  the  fel- 
low came  near  me  was  outside  the  walls  of  the 
house.  Overjoyed  at  my  success,  I  drew  a  deep 
breath,  but  I  dared  not  linger.  In  a  few  minutes 
Benet  would  probably  return  to  consciousness, 
and  would  hammer  at  the  prison  door  which  I 
had  locked.  I  therefore  found  my  way  to  the 
courtyard,  hoping  to  reach  the  stables  without  ac- 


Benet  Killigrew  as  a  Wrestler     123 

cident,  for  I  determined  not  to  leave  Chestnut  be- 
hind me.  I  had  barely  crossed  the  yard  when  I 
saw  a  man.  Evidently  old  Colman  Killigrew  was 
afraid  of  his  neighbours,  else  he  would  not  have 
his  house  guarded  so  carefully. 

"Who's  that?"  asked  the  man.  "  Es  et  Maas- 
ter  Benet?" 

Mimicking  Benet's  voice  as  well  as  I  was  able, 
I  bade  him  saddle  the  stranger's  horse. 

"  What  stranger?"  asked  the  man. 

"He  who  came  two  nights  ago,"  I  replied,  "I 
want  to  ride  the  beggar." 

The  man  gave  a  laugh,  and  went  to  the  stables 
without  a  word. 

"  Put  on  his  own  saddle,"  I  said,  blessing  Benet 
for  having  led  his  serving-men  to  obey  his  strange 
whims  without  questioning. 

The  man  put  a  lighted  candle  in  a  lanthorn,  and 
began  to  saddle  Chestnut,  but  in  this  he  found  a 
difficulty.  The  horse  had  not  been  in  the  habit 
of  obeying  any  other  voice  than  mine.  He 
snapped  at  the  fellow  so  viciously,  that  he  left 
the  stall. 

"  He's  a  oogly  beggar,  Maaster.  I  can't  sad- 
dle un.  He's  a  booty  to  look  top,  but  I  wudden 
ride  un  ef  I  wos  you.  I  spoase  you've  locked  up 
the  gen'1'man,  ain't  ee?" 

"  Stand  still,  Chestnut,"  I  said  in  my  own  voice. 
The  horse  recognized  me,  and  gave  a  joyful  whin- 
ney. 

Instantly  the  fellow  suspected  me.  He  saw 
that  I  was  not  his  master,  and  moved  towards  the 
door.  I  was  sorry  to  do  it,  but  it  could  not  be 


1 24      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

helped.  .  I  struck  him  a  heavy  blow  and  he  fell 
heavily  on  the  ground. 

"  If  you  move  or  make  a  noise  you  are  a  dead 
man,"  I  said. 

"My  Gor!"  muttered  the  fellow,  "tes  the  gen- 
'leman  hisself. "  . 

In  a  few  seconds  I  saddled  Chestnut;  then  I 
determined  to  use  him  further. 

"Come  with  me,"  I  said. 

"Where,  sur?"  he  asked  tremblingly. 

"  Show  me  the  nearest  way  to  the  high-road,"  I 
said.  "  If  you  deceive  me,  I'll  kill  you.  I  want 
to  avoid  the  lodge  gates  too." 

He  obeyed  me  without  a  word.  A  few  minutes 
later  I  was  on  a  cart-track  which  led  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Endellion  village. 

"  Laive  me  go  back,  sur,"  pleaded  the  man.  "  I 
waan't  tell  nothin',  and  they  may  vind  out  that 
I've  left  the  courtyard.  Hark,  they  have  vound 
out!" 

I  heard  men  shouting  as  he  spoke. 

"  Laive  me  go  back,  sur,"  he  continued  to  plead ; 
"  this  trail  do  laid  to  the  high-road,  you  caan't  go 
wrong. " 

I  let  him  go,  for  he  could  be  of  no  further  use 
to  me;  then  I  gave  Chestnut  rein,  and  a  few 
minutes  later  was  safe  on  the  high-road. 


The  Escape  from  Endellion       125 
CHAPTER  X. 

THE    ESCAPE    FROM    ENDELLION. 

ALL  the  events  which  I  have  just  described  hap- 
pened so  suddenly  that  I  had  been  able  to  think  of 
nothing  beyond  obtaining  my  liberty.  On  reach- 
ing the  high-road,  however,  I  began  to  cast  about 
for  my  course  of  procedure.  Knowing  that  I 
should  probably  be  followed,  I  had  to  decide 
quickly,  but  although  I  racked  my  wits  sorely,  I 
could  settle  upon  nothing  that  pleased  me.  For, 
foolish  as  it  may  seem,  no  sooner  was  I  away 
from  Endellion,  than  I  wanted  to  be  back  again, 
and  now  that  it  seemed  impossible  for  me  to  keep 
my  bargain  with  Peter  Trevisa,  I  felt  more  than 
ever  determined  to  take  the  maid  Nancy  Moles- 
worth  to  Treviscoe.  I  found  myself  constantly 
pitying  her  too,  and  wondering  how  she  would 
fare  among  the  Killigrews.  My  first  determina- 
tion to  ride  towards  London  I  abandoned,  and  so 
I  rode  on  dejectedly  until  I  bethought  me  of  a 
sentence  which  Benet  Killigrew  had  let  drop 
about  a  priest  coming  from  Padstow  who  was  to 
wed  Mistress  Nancy  to  Otho.  This  decided  me, 
and  without  more  ado  I  touched  Chestnut's  side 
with  my  heels,  and  rode  towards  St.  Enedock, 
from  which  I  had  heard  I  should  be  able  to  get  a 
ferry-boat  to  take  me  across  the  Camel  River  to 
Padstow.  Although  the  road  was  none  of  the 
best,  I  reached  St.  Enedock  in  a  little  more  than 


iz6      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

an  hour;  and  then  I  began  to  look  about  me  to 
obtain  the  ferry-boat. 

Did  I  not  believe  I  was  hardly  pressed  for  time, 
I  should  have  stayed  at  this  village  for  some  time, 
for  it  was  talked  about  throughout  the  county.  It 
had  been  averred  that  the  whole  place  was  often 
covered  with  sand,  while  the  church  was  so  much 
buried  that  the  people  often  had  a  difficulty  in  en- 
tering. Indeed  report  had  it  that  the  vicar  only 
conducted  a  service  therein  once  a  year  so  as  to 
be  able  to  claim  his  tithes,  and  in  order  to  do  this 
he  had  to  climb  in  at  one  of  the  windows. 

Although  it  was  but  two  hours  past  midnight  I 
succeeded  in  waking  the  ferryman,  who  lived  in 
a  hut  close  by  the  river,  and  after  some  argument 
succeeded  in  persuading  him  to  take  me  across. 
Long  before  we  had  reached  the  little  landing- 
place  at  Padstow,  I  found  that  he  was  somewhat 
of  a  character,  and  possessed  strong  religious 
views. 

"  I  can  see  you  are  a  staunch  Protestant,"  I  said 
after  a  good  deal  of  talking  on  his  part. 

"Down  with  Popery  I  do  zay,  sur,"  was  his 
response. 

"And  yet  one  of  your  great  families  are  Pa- 
pists." 

"  You  do  main  the  Rosecarricks. " 

"No." 

"  Who  then ;  the  Killigrews?" 

"Yes." 

"They  belong  to  th'  ould  Sur  Nick,  and  the 
young  Killigrews  be  sons  of  hell,"  he  cried  with 
energy. 


The  Escape  from  Endellion       i  27 

"  Supposing  one  of  them  were  to  come  enquir- 
ing of  you  whether  I  came  across  here?"  I  asked. 

He  looked  at  me  keenly. 

"  Be  you  a  Protestant?"  he  asked. 

"Sound,"  I  replied. 

"And  p'r'aps  you  doan't  want  me  to  know 
who  you  be?"  he  queried  slyly. 

"You  are  a  clever  man,"  I  answered. 

"Then  they  shaan't  know,"  he  said  with  a 
grin,  "  onnly  you  must  know,  sur,  I  allays  charge 
double  in  sich  cases." 

I  laughed,  and  promised  him  this,  feeling  my- 
self in  fortune's  way. 

"Anytime,  sur,  night  or  day,  I'm  yer  sarvent," 
he  cried  when  I  had  paid  him  his  money.  "  My 
brother  do  work  the  ferry  from  this  side,  sur, 
and  'ee's  ov  the  saame  opinions  as  I  be.  I'll 
spaik  to  un,  sur.  I'll  tell  un  'bout  ee.  You  can 
allays  depend  on  we,  sur." 

I  found  Padstow  to  be  an  ugly  little  fishing  vil- 
lage, while  the  inn  to  which  I  went  provided  but 
poor  accommodation,  even  after  I  had  spent  a 
good  half -hour  in  arousing  the  landlord.  How- 
ever Chestnut  was  well  stabled  and  foddered,  so 
I  minded  but  little,  especially  as  I  found  the  inn- 
keeper willing  to  talk. 

I  was  not  long  in  discovering  that  only  one  Pa- 
pist priest  lived  at  Padstow,  and  that  very  few  of 
the  people  were  of  his  persuasion.  Indeed,  al- 
though the  priest  lodged  with  a  Papist  family  in 
the  town,  he  spent  much  of  his  time  in  visiting  the 
few  Catholic  families  in  the  neighbourhood.  He 
went  often  to  the  Arundells  at  Lanherne,  to  the 


128      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Rosecarricks,  and  to  the  Killigrews  at  Endel- 
lion. 

"  Do  the  people  hate  him?"  I  asked. 

"That  they  doan't,"  replied  the  innkeeper; 
"he's  the  jolliest  ould  chap  you  ever  zeed.  I  tell 
'ee,  sur,  ef  oal  the  priests  'ad  a-bin  like  he,  I  doan't 
b'leeve  we  Cornish  people  wud  'ave  changed  our 
religion  years  agone. " 

After  learning  all  I  could  from  him,  I  went  to 
bed,  determined  to  find  the  priest  next  day,  and 
discover  his  relations  with  the  Killigrews.  Al. 
though  I  little  expected  it,  I  fell  asleep  almost  im- 
mediately, nor  did  I  wake  until  late  the  following 
morning,  when  the  landlord  came  to  my  door  ask- 
ing "  whether  I  would  'ave  a  scrowled  salt  pilchard, 
'am  rasher,  or  conger  pie  for  my  breakfast." 

As  soon  as  I  could  I  started  out  to  find  the 
priest,  but  on  going  to  the  house  at  which  he 
stayed  I  found  that  he  would  not  be  home  until 
night.  He  had  gone  to  Lanherne  the  previous 
day,  on  urgent  business,  but  had  bade  the  woman 
prepare  for  his  coming  about  nine  o'clock.  This 
gave  me  time  to  look  about  me,  and  prepare  for 
his  coming. 

Much  as  I  disliked  appearing  in  a  disguise,  I 
saw  that  I  should  defeat  my  own  purposes  if  I 
presented  myself  to  the  priest  as  Roger  Trevan- 
ion.  I  therefore  bought  a  suit  of  homely  garments 
but  such  as  a  gentleman  might  wear  on  holiday 
occasions.  I  was  also  able  to  purchase  a  good 
sword,  which  done  I  felt  myself  ready  to  meet  the 
priest.  It  was  therefore  with  much  impatience 
that  I  waited  until  nine  o'clock,  the  hour  when  he 


The  Escape  from  Endellion       1 29 

was  supposed  to  arrive ;  then  remembering  that 
probably  he  would  want  food  after  his  journey  I 
decided  to  put  off  my  visit  until  half  an  hour 
later.  For  it  is  well  known  that  a  man  is  more  in- 
clined to  be  trustful  and  friendly  after  a  meal  than 
before.  It  was  turned  half-past  nine,  therefore, 
before  I  presented  myself  at  his  lodgings.  I  was 
immediately  shown  into  the  room  in  which  he  sat. 

"  What  want  you  of  me,  my  son?"  he  asked. 

"  I  wish  to  know  when  you  could  perform  the 
marriage  rite,  father,"  I  asked,  noting  the  friend- 
ly and  unsuspicious  way  with  which  his  eyes 
rested  on  me. 

"  Ha,"  he  said  kindly,  "  then  you  are  one  of  the 
few  faithful  ones  yet  to  be  found  in  the  country. 
You  look  on  marriage  as  a  sacrament,  and  not  a 
mere  legal  business  like  the  heretics  of  these 
parts." 

"  I  trust  so,  father.     When  could  you  wed  us?" 

"  Is  the  maid  here  in  Padstow?"  he  asked. 

"  Nay, "  I  replied.  "  She  is  at  present  with 
heretics,  but  she  is  of  the  true  faith." 

"  What  is  her  name,  my  son?" 

Then  I  told  him  a  tale  I  had  been  weaving 
through  the  day,  and  which  was  so  plausible  that 
he  did  not  appear  to  doubt  it. 

"  I  could  wed  you  to-morrow,"  he  said  at  length, 
for  it  will  be  remembered  that  this  took  place  in 
1745,  eight  years  before  the  famous  law  passed  by 
Lord  Hardwicke,  through  whose  influence  it  was 
decreed  that  banns  of  marriage  must  be  publicly 
announced  in  the  parish  church  in  order  for  the 
ceremony  to  be  legal. 
9 


130      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  I  do  not  think  I  could  bring  her  here  to-mor- 
row," I  said  cautiously. 

"  Then  I  am  afraid  you  will  have  to  wait  a  few 
days,  my  son,"  he  replied. 

"  Why  father?"  1  asked. 

"  Because  to-morrow  night  I  go  to  the  Killi- 
grews  at  Endellion,  and  shall  stay  there  three  or 
four  days." 

"  You  know  when  you  will  return  from  Endel- 
lion, I  suppose?"  I  asked  quietly. 

"I  shall  stay  no  longer  than  four  days,"  was 
his  reply ;  "  at  the  end  of  that  time  I  must  return. " 

"  So  if  I  came  to  you  after  that  time,  all  would 
be  well?" 

"  Yes ;  but  speak  not  of  it,  my  son,  we  of  the 
true  faith  are  sorely  harried  in  this  country. 
Cornish  people  love  not  the  Stuarts,  although  in 
some  countries  their  return  is  longed  for.  Until 
the  right  time  comes,  we  must  be  cautious." 

I  knew  all  I  desired  now,  and  should  be  able  to 
act  accordingly.  My  journey  had  not  been  in 
vain,  and  before  long  I  left  him,  my  head  all 
a-whirl  with  many  thoughts.  I  waited  not  an 
hour  longer  at  Padstow,  and  not  wishing  to  cross 
the  river  again  by  means  of  the  ferry,  I  determined 
to  ride  to  Wadebridge,  and  from  thence  make  my 
way  to  the  village  of  St.  Kew,  where  I  could  leave 
Chestnut,  and  then  go  afoot  to  Endellion,  which 
was  only  two  miles  away. 

This  I  did,  passing  through  Wadebridge  with- 
out any  one  noticing  me,  and  arriving  at  St.  Kew 
about  five  o'clock  in  the  morning.  After  break- 
fast I  walked  to  Endellion  and  looked  carefully 


The  Escape  from  Endellion       i  3 1 

around  me,  for  I  was  again  in  the  Killigrews' 
country.  There  were  but  a  few  houses  in  the  vil- 
lage, and  I  could  easily  discover  what  I  wanted  to 
know,  if  I  cared  to  ask  of  the  cottagers ;  but  this 
I  would  not  do,  for  it  is  well  known  that  people 
with  little  to  interest  them  talk  much  about  what 
any  stranger  may  say.  I  therefore  waited  until 
after  eight  o'clock,  and  then  to  my  delight  I  saw 
Jennifer  Lanteglos  leave  one  of  the  cottages,  and 
make  her  way  towards  the  fields  near.  This  was 
what  I  desired ;  so,  unseen  by  her  and  by  the  cot- 
tagers, I  followed.  When  she  had  passed  through 
two  fields  I  overtook  her  and  spoke  kindly. 

"Whither  away,  Jennifer  my  fine  maid?"  I 
asked. 

She  gave  a  start.  "  Plaise,  sur,  I  be  going  to 
teel  taetis"  (till  potatoes),  she  replied  like  one  in 
fear. 

"  You  remember  me,  Jennifer?"  I  queried,  for 
the  girl  seemed  too  frightened  to  lift  her  eyes  to 
mine. 

"  Oa  iss,  sur.  I've  'eerd  'bout  'ee.  Do  'ee  be 
careful,  sur,  do  'ee. " 

"  Hath  Amelia  been  home  lately?"  I  asked. 

"Aw  iss,  laast  night,  sur." 

"  Did  she  tell  you  aught?" 

"  Iss,  sur.     She  towld  me  'bout  you,  sur." 

"And  what  thought  she  about  me?" 

"  She  'ardly  knawed  what  to  think,  sur,  'cept 
that  you  be  a  braave  strong  gentleman. " 

"  And  did  she  tell  you  what  her  mistress 
thought  about  me? 

The  girl  shook  her  head. 


132      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Look  you,  Jennifer,  I  want  to  see  your  sister 
to-night." 

"  Doan't  'ee  try  to,  sur.  They  be  purtly  maazed 
weth  'ee  up  at  the  'ouse.  They  '11  kill  'ee,  sur. 
Doan't  'ee  go  nist  (near)  'em,  sur." 

I  saw  she  was  in  earnest,  and  that  she  was  anx- 
ious for  my  welfare. 

"  Jennifer,"  I  said,  "  your  sister  loves  her  young 
mistress,  doesn't  she?" 

"  Oa  iss,  sur,  that  she  doth. " 

"  And  she  wants  a  friend  right  badly?" 

"  Oa  iss,  sur,  I  musn't  say  nothin',  but  she  do, 
sur. 

"  Then  look  here,  Jennifer,  you  must  go  to  En- 
dellion  this  day  and  see  your  sister.  You  must 
tell  her  to  come  here  this  night." 

At  first  the  maid  was  much  frightened,  but  I 
succeeded  in  persuading  her  at  length.  I  also 
told  her  what  she  must  say,  and  how  she  must 
carry  out  my  plans. 

"  Your  sister  must  be  here  at  nine  o'clock  this 
night, "  I  said,  "  here  by  this  stile.  You  must  go  up 
to  the  house  at  once,  and  tell  her  to  find  out  all  she 
can  through  the  day.  Tell  her  I  would  befriend 
her  young  mistress.  You  must  not  plant  any 
potatoes  to-day,  Jennifer.  Here  is  a  crown  piece 
for  your  trouble." 

This  done,  I  went  back  to  St.  Kew.  I  felt  at 
ease  in  my  mind  that  Jennifer  would  fullfil  my 
mission,  and  I  hoped  that  Nancy  Molesworth 
would  not  hesitate  to  fall  in  with  the  plans  I  had 
conceived.  I  remained  at  St.  Kew  all  the  day, 
not  stirring  outside  the  inn,  until  it  was  time  for 


The  Escape  from  Endellion       133 

me  to  go  to  meet  Amelia  Lanteglos.  When  I  ar- 
rived at  the  stile,  no  one  was  to  be  seen,  and  I 
feared  much  that  the  maid  had  failed  me,  but  I  had 
not  waited  long  before  I  saw  two  women  coming 
towards  me.  These  proved  to  be  Mistress  Nancy 
Molesworth's  serving-maid  and  her  sister  Jenni- 
fer. So  far  all  was  well. 

At  first  Amelia  Lanteglos  was  chary  of  speech, 
but  at  length  she  spoke  freely,  and  told  me  all 
that  had  happened  at  the  house.  Sam  Daddo  had 
told  her  that  the  Killigrews  were  searching  for 
me,  and  that  should  they  find  me  it  would  go  ill 
with  me. 

"  And  Benet  Killigrew?"     Tasked. 

"  Ee  es  more  maazed  than  anybody,  sur.  Ee 
do  zay  as  ow  'ee  went  down  where  you  wosput,  to 
zee  that  you  wos  saafe,  and  that  you  took  'im  un- 
awares like.  Ee  do  vow  'ee'll  kill  'ee,  sur,  for 
you  ded  strick  an  unfair  blaw." 

"And  your  mistress?"  I  asked  presently,  after 
the  maid  had  talked  about  Benet 's  passion ;  "  What 
of  her,  Amelia? 

"I'm  afraid  she'll  go  luny,  sur.  She  do  'aate 
the  thot  of  marryin'  Maaster  Otho,  and  she  do  zay  a 
priest  es  comin'  to-morra  to  marry  'er  to  "im." 

"  And  does  she  trust  me,  Amelia?" 

"  I  dunnaw,  sur.  I  believe  she  do  sometimes. 
She  wud  be  glad  to  do  anything  to  git  away  from 
they  Killigrews." 

"  Would  she  be  willing  to  take  a  bold  step  to 
get  away  from  Endellion  Castle?"  I  asked  her. 

"  She  caan't,  sur.   She's  watched  night  and  day." 

"  But  if  means  were  offered?" 


134      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Aw,  sur,  she  wild  git  away  ef  she  could. " 

After  this  I  did  my  best  to  test  the  maid's 
loyalty  and  devotion  to  her  mistress,  for  I  was 
risking  everything  upon  the  plan  I  had  formed, 
and  did  not  want  to  be  hasty. 

"Amelia,"  I  said  presently,  "  I  want  you  to  tell 
your  mistress  that  I  desire  to  be  her  friend.  I 
would  take  her  from  yon  den,  and  on  my  oath  as 
a  gentleman  I  seek  to  free  her  from  the  Killi- 
grews.  Tell  her  also  that  if  she  will  be  willing 
to  obey  me  I  will  effect  her  escape." 

"How,  sur?"  asked  the  maid,  who  trembled 
violently. 

"  Benet  Killigrew  wants  her,"  I  said. 

"  He  did,  sur,  but  I  believe  'ee's  gived  up  the 
thot  now;  besides  my  mistress  do  'aate  Maaster 
Benet  as  much  as  the  other." 

"  That  may  be,  but  you  must  deceive  him. " 

"  Ow,  sir?" 

"  In  this  way.  Benet  Killigrew  has  been  plan- 
ning to  carry  your  mistress  away.  That  was  the 
reason  he  came  down  to  me  in  that  cell  where  I 
was  imprisoned  at  Endellion.  He  wanted  me  to 
help  him,  and  offered  me  my  liberty  on  condition 
that  I  would  help  to  carry  out  his  plans.  His  de- 
sign is  to  take  her  to  a  priest  near  Bodmin.  Well, 
I  want  you  to  tell  your  mistress  that  she  must 
consent  to  this,  and  you  must  convey  the  news  to 
Benet.  Do  you  understand?" 

"But  she  wudden't,  sur,  she  wudden't!" 

"  Tell  her  that  she  must  arrange  for  Benet  to 
get  horses  and  be  ready  to  take  her  away  to-mor- 
row night." 


The  Escape  from  Endellion       135 

"  But,  stir,  the  priest  es  comin'  to  marry  'er 
to  Maaster  Otho  to-morra  night.  Besides  she'd 
ruther  die  than  go  away  aloan  with  Maaster 
Benet." 

"  Then  Benet  must  also  get  a  horse  for  you,  and 
you  must  accompany  your  mistress.  You  must 
ride  through  Endellion  village,  and  when  you  get 
to  the  four  cross-roads  on  the  other  side,  I  shall 
meet  you — do  you  see?" 

"  But  what  good  '11  that  be?" 

"  You  must  see  to  it,  that  only  Benet  come 
with  you,  and  then  I  shall  stop  you  and  take  your 
mistress  away  from  him." 

"But  you  cudden,  sur;  he's  a  terable  fighter, 
and  wud  kill  'ee." 

"  Who  came  off  best  when  we  fought  the  other 
night?  I  tell  you,  you  need  not  fear." 

Slowly  the  girl  grasped  my  meaning,  and,  after 
many  protestations,  she  agreed  to  carry  my  mes- 
sage to  her  mistress. 

"  You  are  sure  that  the  Killigrews  intend  marry- 
ing her  to  Otho  to-morrow  night?" 

"Aw,  iss,  sur." 

"  Well  go  back  now,  and  tell  your  mistress  what 
I  have  said  to  you.  Then  to-morrow  morning 
Jennifer  must  go  to  you,  and  you  must  tell  her  if 
she  hath  consented  to  my  plans.  Mind,  if  you 
betray  me,  or  if  you  fail,  you  will  have  sent  your 
mistress  to  a  place  worse  than  hell." 

The  maid  protested  much,  #nd  I  had  to  content 
myself  with  walking  back  to  St.  Kew  with  her  as- 
surance that  she  would  do  her  utmost.  In  spite 
of  my  excitement  my  heart  was  heavy  with  mis- 


i  36      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

givings,  for  the  more  I  considered  what  I  had 
done,  the  more  did  difficulties  present  themselves. 
How  could  the  maid  Nancy  be  expected  to  trust 
me?  Only  once  had  I  seen  her,  and  then  she  had 
torn  my  lying  disguise  from  me  in  a  minute.  I 
had  left  her  convicted  of  deceit.  Was  it  likely 
then  that  she  should  undertake  to  obey  my  be- 
hests? Might  not  my  protection  seem  worse  than 
that  of  Benet  Killigrew?  Would  she  not  rather 
become  the  wife  of  Otho  than  trust  to  me? 

These  and  a  thousand  other  disquieting  thoughts 
filled  my  mind  as  I  walked  back  to  the  inn.  And  yet 
I  had  had  hopes..  If  the  maid  hated  the  Killigrews 
so  much,  would  she  not  risk  anything  to  escape 
them?  Had  she  not  written  me  a  letter,  and 
therein  told  me  that  she  would  trust  me?  But  if 
she  did,  could  I  carry  out  my  plans?  Supposing 
she  trusted  to  Benet,  and  he  brought  her  to  the 
four  cross- ways,  could  I  take  her  from  him?  I 
had  beaten  him  at  wrestling,  but  was  I  a  better 
swordsman? 

Then  I  laughed  at  my  own  anxiety,  and  won- 
dered why  I  cared  so  much.  Why  should  I 
trouble?  I  tried  to  analyze  my  own  thoughts. 
Should  I  take  her  to  Peter  Trevisa's  if  I  suc- 
ceeded in  mastering  Benet?  That  were  poor  re- 
turn for  the  maid's  trust;  nay,  it  would  stamp  me 
as  a  base  trickster.  And  yet  had  I  not  promised 
Trevisa?  Was  I  not  day  by  day  spending  his 
money?  Again  and  again  I  felt  like  giving  up 
the  whole  business ;  but  when  I  encouraged  such  a 
thought  the  remembrance  of  Nancy  Molesworth 's 
face  would  come  to  me,  and  I  saw  her  just  as 


The  Escape  from  Endellion       i  37 

when  she  laid  her  hand  on  my  arm  on  the  roof  of 
the  house,  and  said :  "  I  am  alone,  helpless.  I  am 
surrounded  by  those  I  cannot  trust.  I  hate — 
loathe  the  thought  of "  Then  in  spite  of  my- 
self I  found  myself  gripping  the  hilt  of  my  sword, 
and  setting  my  teeth  together  while  I  vowed  to  set 
her  at  liberty.  I  found  joy  in  the  thought  of  beat- 
ing the  Killigrews  too,  and  laughed  as  I  thought 
of  their  discomfiture. 

But  I  need  not  tell  of  all  my  fears,  notwith- 
standing they  worried  me  sorely,  and  when  I  made 
my  way  towards  the  stile  the  following  morning  I 
had  almost  prepared  myself  to  be  told  that  the 
maid  Nancy  would  not  trust  me. 

I  found  Jennifer  Lanteglos  waiting  for  me. 
She  had  just  come  from  the  house  of  the  Killi- 
grews. 

"  Have  you  seen  your  sister  this  morning?"  I 
asked. 

"  Iss,  sur. " 

"Well?"  and  I  waited  impatiently  for  her  to 
speak. 

"  Ef  you  plaise,  sur,  they'll  come." 

I  know  not  why,  but  my  heart  seemed  to  have 
a  difficulty  in  beating. 

"  Hath  Mistress  Nancy  spoken  to  Benet?"  I 
asked  excitedly. 

"No,  sur,  but  'Melia  'ave.  Maaster  Benet  wos 
took  in  a  minit." 

"And  he'll  arrange  the  escape?" 

"  Iss,  sur,.  they  be  going  to  leave  the  house  at 
nine  o'clock." 

<;  How?" 


138       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"I  dtmnaw,  sur.  'Melia  ded'n  tell  me,  she  'ad 
n'  time.  But  she'll  do  et,  sur." 

That  was  all  the  wench  could  tell  me,  and  so  I 
had  to  be  content.  How  Benet  was  to  deceive 
Otho,  how  they  were  to  escape  without  detection, 
I  knew  not.  It  was  an  anxious  day  that  I  passed, 
but  I  comforted  myself  with  the  thought  that 
Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth  was  not  to  be  im- 
posed upon,  and  that  she  would  see  to  it  that  all 
my  behests  were  obeyed.  All  the  same,  as  I 
thought  of  the  many  things  which  might  take 
place,  I  cursed  myself  as  a  numskull  for  not  de- 
vising a  better  plan ;  for  I  fancied  I  saw  a  hundred 
ways  better  than  the  one  I  had  marked  out. 

At  nine  o'clock  I  dismounted  from  Chestnut  at 
the  four  cross- ways,  ready,  as  I  thought,  for  what- 
ever might  happen.  I  looked  around  me,  for  it  was 
bright  moonlight,  and  took  note  of  the  position. 
It  was  a  lonely  spot,  a  mile  from  the  house,  so 
unless  the  party  were  followed  we  were  not  likely 
to  be  troubled  with  interference. 

After  I  had  waited  a  quarter  of  an  hour  or  so, 
and  heard  no  sounds  I  became  sorely  impatient. 
Had  Benet  seen  through  the  scheme  and  taken 
her  the  other  way?  Had  Otho  discovered  the 
plot?  Had  Amelia  proved  false?  Had  Nancy 
changed  her  mind  at  the  last  minute?  I  called 
myself  a  fool  for  caring  so  much,  but  at  that  time 
I  was  in  a  fever,  and  I  chafed  finely  as  I  strode  to 
and  fro. 

More  than  half  an  hour  had  passed,  and  I  had 
put  my  foot  in  the  stirrup  to  ride  towards  Endel- 
lion,  when  I  heard  the  sound  of  horses'  hoofs;  a 


My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew  i  39 

minute  or  so  later  I  saw  a  man  and  two  women 
riding  towards  me. 

I  drew  my  sword,  and  waited. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

MY  FIGHT  WITH   BENET  KILLIGREW,   AND  OUR   FLIGHT 
ACROSS  THE  MOORS. 

"STOP!"  I  cried  as  the  party  came  up.  Imme- 
diately the  women  checked  their  horses,  but  the 
man  seemed  as  though  he  would  ride  on,  heedless 
of  me.  When  he  saw  that  his  companions  obeyed 
my  bidding,  however,  he  wheeled  around  savagely. 

"  Who  are  you,  my  man?"  he  cried.  It  was 
Benet  Killigrew  who  spoke.  Evidently  the  wo- 
men had  carefully  obeyed  my  bidding. 

"  Thank  you,  Killigrew,  for  carrying  out  my 
plans,"  I  said.  "  Now  you  can  ride  back  to  your 
father  and  the  priest,  and  tell  them  what  a  fool 
you  have  been." 

I  heard  him  growl  an  oath  which  I  will  not  here 
set  down. 

"What  want  you?"  he  cried. 

"  I  could  have  shot  you  easily,"  I  said,  "  but  that 
is  not  my  way.  Go  back  now,  I  will  take  care  of 
the  lady. " 

He  saw  the  trap  into  which  he  had  fallen,  but 
he  was  not  a  man  to  give  up  easily. 

"Ha!"  he  laughed,  "after  all,  I'm  glad  of  this. 
You  thought  I  should  play  into  your  hands,  but, 
by  Heaven,  you  play  into  mine!" 


140      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

He  leaped  from  his  horse  as  he  spoke,  and  I 
believe  that  for  the  moment  in  his  eagerness  to 
fight  he  had  forgotten  why  he  was  there. 

Bidding  Chestnut  stand  still,  I  placed  myself  on 
guard  while  Benet  drew  his  sword. 

"I  like  not  fighting  before  women,"  he  cried; 
"  they  faint  at  the  sight  of  blood,  but,  by  Cormo- 
ran,  I  love  you,  Trevanion!  We'll  fight  for  the 
maid,  and  the  best  man  shall  have  her." 

"Stop  a  minute,"  I  said.  "This  is  Mistress 
Nancy  Molesworth,  is  it  not?" 

"Yes," — it  was  the  maid  herself  who  spoke. 

"  And  you  do  not  wish  to  go  with  this  man  Benet 
Killigrew?" 

"  No,  no.  I  will  go  no  further  with  him  now. 
I  only  came  here  thus  at  your  bidding!" 

"Did  you?"  growled  Benet,  "but  you  will  go 
further  with  me.  Trevanion,  you  are  over  confi- 
dent, my  man.  Because  you  threw  me  by  a  trick 
I  had  not  practised,  you  ventured  on  this  scheme? 
I  love  you  for  it,  but  you  are  a  dead  man,  Treva- 
nion" ;  and  he  gave  a  laugh  of  wild  joy. 

For  the  moment  I  repented  I  had  not  wounded 
him  unawares  and  taken  away  the  maid  without 
his  knowing  who  had  done  it,  but  only  for  a  mo- 
ment. It  is  but  a  coward's  device  to  hurt  an  un- 
prepared man.  Besides,  although  Benet  Killigrew 
was  a  wild  rake,  and  ill-fitted  to  be  the  husband 
of  such  a  maid  as  Nancy  Molesworth,  he  was  a 
brave  man,  and  loved  a  fight,  and  as  such  I  re- 
spected him. 

Without  waiting  he  attacked  me  hotly;  all  the 
same  I  saw  he  was  wary,  and  was  not  weakened 


My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew  141 

by  over-confidence,  as  he  was  when  we  wrestled. 
His  eyes  continued  to  gleam  with  a  fierce  joy,  and 
he  laughed  like  a  man  well  pleased. 

"You  thought  to  beat  Benet  Killigrew,"  he 
cried,  "you  thought  to  use  him  as  a  tool,  eh?" 

For  full  three  minutes  we  fought  without 
either  gaining  advantage,  and  I  realized  how 
much  depended  on  the  skill  and  strength  of  my 
right  arm.  I  saw  too  that  Benet  meant  to  kill 
me ;  every  thrust  he  made  meant  death  had  I  not 
been  successful  in  parrying  them.  Never  before 
had  I  fought  with  such  a  man ;  never  before  had 
I  seen  such  a  gleam  of  joy,  a  joy  that  was  devil- 
ish, as  I  saw  in  Benet  Killigrew' s  eyes. 

I  had  no  chance  of  noticing  the  two  women,  for 
Benet  pressed  me  sorely.  I  fancied  I  heard  some 
slight  screams,  but  of  these  I  recked  nothing.  A 
woman  always  cries  out  at  a  man's  blows.  For 
the  first  few  minutes  I  acted  on  the  defensive.  I 
was  anxious  to  test  my  antagonist,  before  seeking 
to  disable  him,  for  this  was  all  I  wanted  to  do. 

Presently,  therefore  I  prepared  myself  for  a 
method  of  attack  of  which  I  fancied  Killigrew 
would  be  ignorant,  but  in  making  it  I  placed  my- 
self at  a  disadvantage,  for  my  heel  caught  on  a  big 
stone  which  lay  in  the  road,  and  I  was  thrown  off 
my  guard.  He  was  not  slow  in  making  use  of 
this,  as  may  be  imagined,  and  I  doubt  much  if  I 
could  have  saved  myself,  for  I  stumbled  back  a 
couple  of  paces,  and  as  I  stumbled  I  saw  his 
sword  arm  raised.  Before  he  could  strike,  how- 
ever, his  arm  was  caught  from  behind,  and  in  a 
second  I  was  my  own  man  again. 


142      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

He  gave  a  savage  oath,  and  furiously  threw 
aside  the  one  who  had  kept  him  from  taking  ad- 
vantage of  my  mishap. 

In  a  second  I  saw  that  it  was  Mistress  Nancy 
Molesworth  who  had  come  to  my  aid,  and  while  I 
felt  ashamed  that  I  needed  to  be  helped  by  a 
maid,  the  incident  in  the  battle  nerved  my  arm. 

"Come on,  Benet  Killigrew,"  I  said,  "that  stone 
shall  not  serve  you  again." 

"Bah,  you  were  at  my  mercy,"  he  cried,  "but 
you  were  saved  by  the  maid  Nancy.  Well,  the 
best  man  shall  have  her!" 

After  that  no  further  word  was  spoken,  for  we 
fell  to  again,  and  each  of  us  fought  like  grim 
death.  And  now  Benet  fought  not  so  much  for 
the  joy  of  fighting,  as  for  the  sake  of  claiming  the 
maid  who  had  held  his  hand,  and  for  revenge  on 
me.  I  too  fought  in  deadly  earnest,  for  now  that 
the  maid  had  rendered  me  such  signal  service  I 
felt  more  than  ever  desirous  of  ridding  her  from 
the  power  of  the  Killigrews,  and  perhaps  I  desired 
to  show  her  even  at  that  moment  that  I  was  a  better 
man  than  my  opponent.  Besides,  I  knew  that  Otho 
Killigrew  and  his  brothers  might  be  upon  me  at 
any  moment,  so  that  whatever  was  done  must  be 
done  quickly.  With  this  in  my  mind  I  became 
less  cautious,  being  anxious  to  finish  the  business, 
and  Benet,  noting  this,  thought,  I  expect,  that  my 
guard  was  becoming  weak ;  whereupon,  imagining 
I  was  yielding  ground,  he  rushed  on  me  with  so 
little  care  that  he  spitted  himself  on  my  sword, 
while  his  weapon  fell  from  his  hand. 

Precious  though  every  moment  was,  I  undid  his 


My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew  143 

doublet  and  examined  the  wound  I  had  made. 
The  blood  came  freely,  but  I  did  not  think  it  was 
mortal.  For  this  I  was  glad,  because  I  wished  not 
to  have  his  life  resting  on  me. 

"  You  have  got  the  maid,  Trevanion,"  he  gasped, 
"  but  I  shall  not  die.  Some  time  we  shall  fight 
again,"  and  with  that  he  fell  into  a  swoon. 

"  We  are  followed !" 

It  was  the  maid  Nancy  who  spoke,  and  instantly 
I  heard  the  sound  of  horses. 

"Mount!"  I  cried  quickly,  and  then  I  saw  that 
the  serving-maid  had  not  alighted  from  her  horse. 
Whistling  to  Chestnut  that  he  might  come  to  me, 
I  turned  to  help  Mistress  Nancy  to  get  on  her 
horse ;  but  she  would  have  nought  to  do  with  me. 
Instead  she  led  her  steed  to  a  high  stone,  and 
without  my  aid  sat  in  her  saddle.  I  jumped  on 
Chestnut's  back,  therefore,  and  galloped  south- 
ward, with  the  two  women  close  to  me. 

Both  of  them  rode  well.  The  maid  Nancy  sat 
her  horse  gracefully,  as  every  well-born  woman 
should,  while  Amelia  Lanteglos  rode  carelessly 
and  easily,  as  is  common  among  country  wenches 
wrho  make  a  practice  of  riding  horses  barebacked. 
For  a  couple  of  miles  neither  spoke ;  we  rode  hard 
as  was  natural,  but  at  the  end  of  that  time  I  drew 
my  rein  for  a  moment.  I  was  anxious  to  listen 
whether  we  were  followed.  The  women,  however, 
rode  forward. 

"Stop!"  I  said. 

"  For  why?"  It  was  Mistress  Nancy  who 
spoke. 

"  I  wish  to  listen  whether   the  Killigrews  are 


144      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

riding  behind  us,  or  whether  they  have  stopped 
with  Benet." 

Upon  this  they  obeyed  my  behest,  I  thought 
unwillingly.  I  listened  for  a  few  moments,  but 
no  sound  reached  me. 

"They  must  be  staying  awhile  with  Benet,"  I 
said  aloud. 

"Yes,  but  they  will  follow  us.  Let  us  for- 
ward!" 

"Whither?"  I  asked,  for  her  tones  nettled  me. 
She  spoke  as  though  I  were  a  servant. 

"There  is  but  one  place,"  she  replied  sharply. 
"  Your  promise  was  to  take  me  to  Polperro." 

"And  when  you  get  there?"  I  asked. 

"Your  work  will  be  done  then,  sir." 

"But  the  Killigrews  will  follow  you  to  Pol- 
perro. " 

"  I  have  friends  there  who  will  protect  me.  Let 
us  waste  no  more  time." 

We  rode  forward  without  another  word,  al- 
though, to  tell  the  truth,  her  discourteous  mode  of 
speech  cooled  my  ardour.  Apparently  she  did 
not  remember  that  I  had  been  scheming  and 
fighting  for  her  liberty.  Evidently  I  was  no  more 
to  her  than  a  lad  who  might  open  a  gate  through 
which  she  might  enter  into  liberty.  What  be- 
came of  me  in  opening  the  gate,  she  cared  not. 
This  ill-agreed  with  my  nature,  although,  when  I 
remembered  my  promise  to  Peter  Trevisa,  I  felt 
tongue-tied.  The  truth  was,  I  wot  not  what  to  do. 
My  bargain  with  Trevisa  hung  like  a  millstone 
around  my  neck,  and  the  fact  that  I  could  not  al- 
together shake  off  the  thought  that  I  meant  to 


My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew  145 

take  the  maid  to  Treviscoe  made  me  ashamed  to 
speak  to  her. 

I  do  not  pretend  to  be  a  hero  such  as  story-tell- 
ers rave  about,  and  I  must  confess  that  the 
thought  of  having  Trevanion  under  easy  circum- 
stances became  hourly  more  dear  to  me.  All  the 
same  I  wanted  to  act  worthily  of  my  name,  and 
the  thought  of  the  helplessness  of  the  women 
who  rode  near  me  made  me  anxious  for  their 
safety. 

"We  must  ride  through  Wadebridge, "  I  said  at 
length. 

"  Why?" 

"  Because  of  the  river. " 

"  Very  well. " 

After  that  we  lapsed  into  silence  again.  A  mile 
or  two  further  on  I  sought  to  draw  her  into  a  con- 
versation, but  in  vain.  Evidently  she  had  ac- 
cepted my  escort  as  the  one  means  of  escaping 
from  the  Killigrews,  but  she  loved  me  no  more 
than  she  trusted  them.  I  was  as  distasteful  to 
her  as  they  were,  and  she  would  have  scorned  my 
help  had  any  other  means  presented  themselves. 
I  could  see  too  that  she  did  not  trust  me,  and  that 
if  I  acted  contrary  to  her  wishes  she  would  leave 
me.  Now  that  she  had  gained  her  liberty  she  felt 
confident  of  her  own  strength  and  ingenuity. 
The  fact  that  no  sound  of  the  Killigrews  followed 
us  gave  her  assurance,  and  in  her  ignorance  of 
what  might  happen  she  fancied  herself  well  out  of 
harm's  way.  For  myself  she  was  sure  I  must 
have  some  purpose  of  my  own  to  serve,  and  it 
was  for  her  to  use  me  in  so  far  as  I  could  be  of 
10 


146      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

any  value  to  her,  taking  precautions  all  the  time, 
however,  that  I  did  not  betray  her. 

This  was  how  the  matter  appealed  to  me,  and 
every  mile  of  the  journey  confirmed  my  belief. 
Moreover  I  felt  she  was  just,  for  although  my 
heart  revolted  at  the  thought  of  taking  her  to 
Treviscoe,  I  knew  I  had  not  given  up  hopes  of 
getting  back  Trevanion. 

All  this  made  me  a  sorry  companion,  and  made 
me  hang  my  head  as  I  rode  along. 

"  We  must  decide  what  road  we  take  after  we 
reach  Wadebridge, "  I  said  as  we  drew  near  the 
little  port. 

"  How?  why?"  she  asked. 

"There  be  several  roads,"  I  replied.  "The 
nearest  way  to  Polperro  will  be  to  ride  through 
Egloshayle,  and  thence,  on  to  Bodmin,  but  that  is 
also  the  road  the  Killigrews  will  most  likely  take 
in  their  search  after  you." 

"  But  they  are  not  following. " 

"  Doubtless  they  stopped  when  they  came  to  Ben- 
et,  but  if  I  know  Otho  he  will  not  give  up  easily. " 

"  And  the  other  roads?" 

"  There  is  one  across  the  moors  by  which  we 
can  get  to  a  place  called  St.  Blazey ;  from  thence 
it  is  but  a  few  miles  to  Polperro." 

"And  which  do  you  advise?" 

"I  had  better  not  advise,"  I  replied  proudly. 
"The  road  to  Bodmin  is  good,  although  it  hath 
but  an  ill  name,  because  of  the  footpads  who  vn- 
fest  it.  The  one  across  the  moors  is  rough  and 
not  so  easily  followed.  It  would  be  easy  to  get 
lost  there  in  the  dark." 


My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew  147 

"  And  think  you  the  Killigrews  would  overtake 
ns  if  we  went  the  Bodmin  road?" 

"They  could  ride  faster  than  we." 

"And  they  would  take  me  back?" 

"  I  can  fight  one,  I  cannot  fight  many.  Besides, 
when  one  is  not  trusted,  it  is  but  little  he  can  do." 

She  looked  at  me  keenly. 

"Advise  me,"  she  said  presently. 

"  There  will  be  no  sound  of  horses'  hoofs  across 
the  moors,"  I  said.  "That  fact  cuts  two  ways, 
but  it  would  give  us  the  advantage  at  the  start." 

"We  will  go  across  the  moors,"  she  said  in  a 
more  friendly  way,  although  her  voice  was  anx- 
ious, as  indeed  it  might  well  be. 

Accordingly  we  rode  across  the  bridge  which 
leads  into  the  little  town  of  Wadebridge,  and 
then  went  some  distance  on  the  Padstow  road, 
until  we  came  to  a  little  lane  which  led  to  the 
moors.  We  had  gone  perhaps  a  mile  across  a 
dreary  tract  of  land,  when  she  spoke  again. 

"  There  be  no  bogs,  no  dangerous  places  here?" 
she  asked. 

"  I  never  heard  of  any,"  I  replied. 

"And  you  think  we  are  away  from  danger?" 

"  I  think  we  are  less  likely  to  be  followed  than 
if  we  had  taken  the  main  way.  In  my  opinion  it 
would  be  best  for  us  to  find  some  place  of  rest  as 
soon  as  daylight  comes." 

"Why?" 

"  We  shall  not  be  able  to  travel  rapidly  in  the 
dark,  and,  think  as  we  may,  but  the  Killigrews 
will  be  scouring  the  whole  countryside,  and  that 
right  quickly." 


148      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  But  can  we  not  hurry  on  to  Polperro?" 

"  It  is  several  hours'  ride  from  here.  In  an  hour 
or  so  it  will  be  daylight.  They  will  then  be  able 
to  track  our  horses.  Even  if  they  fail  to  track  us 
in  that  way,  they  will  have  men  placed  near  John 
Polperro 's  house." 

"  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  this  earlier?" 

"  You  would  not  listen  to  me. " 

"  What  would  you  do  now  then?" 

"  I  think  it  would  be  best  to  find  a  farm-house. 
If  we  could  hap  on  a  convenient  one  it  would  be 
best  to  rest  there  two  or  three  days.  This  done, 
I  might  reconnoitre  Polperro 's  place,  and  per- 
chance prepare  him  for  your  coming." 

She  turned  her  head  towards  me,  but  the  sky 
was  overcast  and  the  light  was  dim.  She  could 
barely  see  my  face,  neither  could  I  see  hers. 
Then  I  remembered  that  I  had  never  seen  the 
maid  in  broad  daylight,  and  for  the  first  time  I 
felt  the  strangeness  of  my  position.  I  was  alone 
on  a  wide  stretch  of  moors  with  a  lady  and  her 
serving- woman.  We  were  in  all  probability  pur- 
sued by  those  who  had  the  legal  right  to  govern 
the  lady's  actions.  She  desired  to  go  to  a  place 
of  safety,  while  it  was  to  my  interest  to  take  her 
to  Peter  Trevisa.  All  this  I  knew  before,  but  un- 
til then  I  did  not  realize  what  it  meant. 

"Will  it  be  safe  to  go  to  a  farm-house?"  she 
said  at  length. 

"The  country  people  are  very  hospitable,"  I 
replied;  "besides  we  can  pay  them  liberally." 

Presently  the  dark  outline  of  a  square  church 
tower  appeared  against  the  dark  sky. 


My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew  149 

"What  is  that?"  she  asked. 

"  It  is  St.  Wenn  Church  tower,"  I  replied.  "  We 
should  have  got  farther  than  this,  but  we  have 
been  obliged  to  come  very  slowly  across  the 
moors.  I  think  the  road  will  soon  be  better 
now." 

"  It  will  soon  be  daylight,  you  say.  Will  you 
look  out  for  some  place  where  we  can  stay." 

She  spoke  despondingly.  Doubtless  she  was 
lonely,  and  perhaps  she  felt  the  real  difficulties  of 
the  situation.  She  spoke  no  further  to  me,  how- 
ever, but  fell  back  with  her  serving-maid,  leaving 
me  to  my  thoughts. 

Presently  I  saw  a  gray  streak  in  the  eastern 
sky,  and  then  looking  back  I  saw  a  party  of  horse- 
men. 

"  Ride  faster !"  I  cried  out.     "  We  are  followed. " 

"  By  whom?" 

"  Look  back,"  I  replied. 

She  obeyed  me,  and  I  saw  by  the  look  in 
her  eyes  that  she  came  to  the  same  conclusion 
as  I. 

"  What  can  we  do?"  she  cried. 

In  truth  I  knew  not  how  to  answer  her.  I  had 
discovered  enough  of  the  Killigrews  to  know  they 
would  not  be  easily  beaten.  I  was  sure  too  they 
would  seek  to  be  revenged  on  me,  while  the  maid 
Nancy  would  be  wholly  in  their  power,  if  I  were 
unable  to  protect  her.  To  make  matters  worse, 
too,  I  saw  that  her  horse  was  lame.  It  might  be 
that  only  a  stone  had  become  wedged  in  the  hollow 
of  his  hoof,  but  on  the  other  hand  it  might  be 
more  serious.  Daylight  would  soon  be  upon  us, 


150      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

and  our  followers,  if  they  were  the  Killigrews, 
would  find  us  easily. 

"In  truth,  I  cannot  tell  you  just  yet,"  I  said. 
"  Let  us  ride  on. " 

It  was  but  comfortless  words  I  could  speak,  but 
she  made  no  complaining  answer.  We  descended 
into  a  little  hollow  from  which  we  could  n  t  see 
our  pursuers,  but  we  were  none  the  less  free  from 
danger.  A  few  minutes  later  we  climbed  the  hill 
on  the  other  side,  I  vainly  racking  my  brain  for 
some  feasible  plan.  All  the  time  the  light  grew 
brighter,  but  I  looked  not  towards  her.  Truth  to 
tell,  I  was  ashamed.  When  we  reached  the  sum- 
mit of  the  hill,  while  we  were  hidden  from  those 
behind,  the  country  southward  was  exposed  to  our 
view.  My  heart  gave  a  great  leap,  for  what  I 
saw  set  me  thinking  rapidly. 

Before  me,  about  two  miles  away,  rose  a  great 
rock.  It  was  perhaps  thirty  feet  high,  while 
nearly  at  the  summit  I  could  see  what  seemed  like 
masonry.  A  doorway  was  fashioned,  just  as 
though  some  one  had  used  the  place  as  a  refuge. 

"That,"  I  thought,  "is  Roche  Rock!" 

No  sooner  had  the  fancy  flashed  through  my 
brain,  than  I  remembered  Anthony,  the  tale- 
teller. I  called  to  mind  what  he  had  said  about 
escaping  to  a  high  rock  amidst  the  wild  waste  of 
moors.  I  minded  the  scrap  of  paper  lying  at  my 
chamber  door,  on  which  was  written  the  word 
ROCHE. 

As  I  said,  the  light  was  increasing,  although  the 
sun  had  not  yet  risen.  I  looked  back ;  we  were 
still  hidden  from  our  pursuers. 


My  Fight  with  Benet  Killigrew  151 

"  Mistress  Nancy!"  I  cried,  "yonder  is  one  place 
of  refuge." 

"  Yonder  rock !     How?" 

"  I  cannot  explain  now.  Come,  let  us  ride  more 
quickly.  I  feel  sure  there  is  safety!" 

For  the  first  time  since  the  daylight  came  I 
looked  at  her  face.  True,  she  had  suffered 
much  excitement,  fear,  and  fatigue  through  the 
night,  but  at  that  moment  the  light  of  hope 
shone  in  her  eyes.  Yes,  she  was  a  beauteous 
maid,  and  I  wondered  not  that  so  many  men 
loved  her.  I  had  no  feeling  of  the  sort  myself, — 
at  the  same  time  her  many  fears  appealed  to 
my  pity,  and,  forgetful  of  my  promises,  I  swore 
to  myself  that  I  would  take  her  to  a  place  of 
safety. 

"  Let  us  not  spare  horseflesh!"  I  cried.  "  It  is 
-but  a  couple  of  miles." 

I  urged  her  horse  forward,  but  it  was  no  use. 
The  animal  was  badly  lamed,  and  it  became  more 
painful  for  him  to  hobble  at  every  step  he  took. 

"It  cannot  be  helped,"  I  cried;  "my  Chestnut 
can  carry  us  both  easily.  There,  place  your  foot 
on  mine,  and  jump  in  front  of  me!" 

The  maid  hesitated  as  though  the  thought  were 
unpleasant,  but  she  overcame  her  feelings,  and 
did  as  I  bid  her,  I  feeling  more  than  ever  deter- 
mined to  stand  by  her  loyally.  Past  thirty  as 
I  was,  the  unaccustomed  experience  of  a  maid  sit- 
ting near  me  made  my  blood  tingle,  as  after 
speaking  to  Chestnut  we  rode  through  Roche 
church  town.  No  one  was  astir;  indeed,  the 
whole  village  seemed  as  much  unconscious  as  the 


152       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

dead  who  lay  near  the  old  parish  church.  Roche 
contained  only  a  few  houses,  and  we  quickly 
passed  through  it:  then  turning  to  the  left  we 
hurried  forward  towards  the  rock,  which  stood 
amidst  a  number  of  small  rocks  on  the  lone 
moor. 

The  serving-maid,  Amelia  Lanteglos,  kept  close 
to  me,  neither  did  she  make  any  complaint.  In- 
deed throughout  the  whole  journey  she  had  kept 
cheerful,  and  as  far  as  lay  in  her  power  had  minis- 
tered to  her  mistress. 

Arrived  at  the  rock,  I  looked  around  me.  There 
were  no  signs  of  pursuers ;  indeed  all  was  silent  as 
death,  save  for  the  sound  of  our  panting  horses. 
I  looked  up  towards  the  masonry  at  the  summit 
of  the  rock,  which  looked  like  a  chapel,  and  eager- 
ly sought  for  some  signs  of  life.  In  my  eagerness 
to  get  there,  I  had  scarcely  thought  of  the  improb- 
ability of  any  one  taking  up  abode  at  such  a  place. 
I  had  obeyed  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  without 
recking  its  wisdom.  Meanwhile  Mistress  Nancy 
stood  by  Chestnut's  head  looking  at  me  doubt- 
fully. 

"Uncle  Anthony,"  I  said;  and  as  if  some  one 
rose  from  the  dead,  I  heard  sounds  which  seemed 
to  come  from  the  heart  of  the  great  rock,  and  a 
minute  later  I  saw  Uncle  Anthony's  face  appear 
at  a  small  window. 

"Uncle  Anthony,"  I  repeated,  "I  want  your 
protection.  There  are  helpless  women  here  who 
are  fleeing  from  danger." 

His  eyes  rested  on  me  for  barely  a  second,  then 
he  turned  to  the  maid  Nancy. 


Roche  Rock  153 

"  The  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land," 
he  said  softly.  " Come,  my  lamb." 

A  few  minutes  l«.ter  he  had  descended  to  the 
base  of  the  rock.  "Come,  my  lamb,"  he  said 
again. 

With  an  agility  of  which  I  should  not  have 
thought  him  capable,  he  climbed  up  the  steep  side 
of  his  resting-place,  carefully  helping  Mistress 
Nancy  all  the  time,  until  he  came  to  a  doorway 
seemingly  hewn  out  of  the  rock ;  having  told  her 
to  enter,  he  rendered  a  similar  service  to  Amelia 
Lanteglos,  while  I  stood  and  watched  him  like 
one  dazed. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

ROCHE     ROCK. 

"COME,  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said  presently, 
"yet  there  is  room." 

"The  horses?"  I  queried. 

"Ah  yes,"  he  said,  quickly  coming  to  me.  "I 
can  make  no  provision  for  them." 

I  gave  a  gesture  of  impatience. 

"  You  have  a  story  to  tell  me,  Roger  Trevanion," 
he  said,  "  and  it  is  well  it  should  be  told  quickly. 
But  there  is  plenty  of  grass  on  the  moors,  and 
your  horse  obeys  you  like  a  Christian.  Take  off 
the  saddle,  and  tell  it  to  go  yonder  out  of  sight, 
and  the  other  will  follow." 

I  was  not  long  in  doing  his  bidding.  I  pulled 
off  the  head-gearing  and  saddles  from  both  the 
animals,  and  then  I  told  Chestnut  what  I  wanted 


154      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

him  to  do.  I  am  sure  he  understood  me  perfectly, 
for  he  trotted  some  distance  across  the  moors, 
the  other  nag  following  as  Uncle  Anthony  had 
said. 

"  There  be  many  horses  grazing  on  these 
moors,"  said  the  old  man,  as  though  he  divined 
the  thoughts  in  my  mind,  "  so  yours  will  attract 
no  notice." 

I  looked  around  me  again,  and  then  up  at  the 
vast  mass  of  bluish  schorl  rock  on  which  the 
lonely  chapel  was  built. 

"  A  wise  man  doth  mount  the  high  rock,  and 
rest  in  peace,"  he  said,  repeating  the  very  words 
he  had  used  when  I  had  seen  him  at  Endellion, 
only  now  he  spoke  like  a  man  of  learning  and  not 
in  the  Cornish  vernacular  as  he  had  spoken  then. 
"  Happy  are  they  who  in  trouble  seek  the  shelter 
of  the  wise  man's  high  place." 

"  I  remember,"  I  replied,  "that  is  why  I  came." 

"  You  will  not  be  troubled,"  he  said,  "  it  hath  a 
bad  name.  Spirits  of  the  dead  are  said  to  haunt 
this  moor." 

"  The  Killigrews  fear  not  man  nor  devil,  espe- 
cially Otho,"  I  replied. 

" Come,  you  have  much  to  tell  me,"  was  his  an- 
swer. "  At  present  no  man  is  in  sight,  but  come. 
The  lady  Nancy  and  her  serving-maid  will  want 
food  and  rest,  and  there  is  trouble  in  your  eyes." 

I  followed  him  as  he  climbed  towards  the  sum- 
mit of  his  hiding-place,  but  I  found  it  a  difficult 
task,  for  it  was  almost  perpendicular;  the  foot- 
places  were  but  narrow,  too,  and  the  holding- 
places  few.  But  Uncle  Anthony  went  easily,  like 


Roche  Rock  155 

one  who  had  ascended  and  descended  many  times, 
as  indeed  he  had. 

I  discovered  that  the  building  in  which  the  old 
man  lived  was  divided  into  two  apartments.  The 
one  he  had  used  for  domestic  purposes,  and  the 
other  for  prayer  and  meditation.  The  latter  was 
the  one  known  at  St.  Michael's  Chapel. 

"It  is  but  little  I  can  offer,"  remarked  he; 
"but  such  as  I  have  give  I  unto  thee.  Come, 
we  will  go  where  the  lady  and  her  serving-maid 
resteth. " 

As  I  entered  the  strange  hiding-place,  Mistress 
Nancy  looked  eagerly  towards  me  as  if  expecting 
danger,  but  I  quickly  dispelled  her  fears,  and  a 
few  minutes  later  we  were  all  eating  such  fare  as 
Uncle  Anthony  had  been  able  to  provide.  Little 
was  said  during  the  meal ;  all  of  us  were  appre- 
hensive of  danger,  and,  when  we  had  eaten,  the 
old  man  led  me  into  the  chapel. 

"I  can  guess  much,"  he  said,  "perchance  you 
will  wish  to  tell  me  more." 

I  hesitated,  for  in  truth  I  wot  not  how  much  to 
tell.  I  knew  next  to  nothing  of  the  story-teller, 
who  led  such  a  strange  existence.  Who  was  the 
man  who  masqueraded  one  day  as  a  traveling 
droll,  and  the  next  as  hermit?  Moreover,  how 
came  he  to  know  my  name?  That  he  was  a  man 
possessed  of  great  powers  of  penetration  was 
easily  to  be  seen,  and  I  felt  almost  afraid  as  he 
fixed  his  keen  gray  eyes  upon  me. 

I  looked  from  the  window  and  saw  three  horse- 
men coming  along  the  road  we  had  travelled,  and 
pointed  towards  them. 


156      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"The  Killigrews,"  I  said. 

"Yes,  but  they  will  not  come  here."  He  spoke 
with  certainty,  and  I  could  not  help  believing  that 
he  told  the  truth. 

"  Who  are  you,  Uncle  Anthony?"  I  asked. 

"  A  friend,  of  the  oppressed,  and  one  who  never 
forgets  a  kindness,"  he  replied. 

"  Have  you  powers  more  than  is  ordinarily  pos- 
sessed by  men?" 

"There  be  those  who  have  eyes,  and  see,  and 
there  be  those  who  have  eyes  and  see  not.  I 
see." 

"  How  know  you  what  my  name  is?" 

He  smiled.  "  Is  the  name  of  Trevanion  an  ob- 
scure one?  Are  the  features  of  the  Trevanions 
unknown?  Cornwall  is  not  a  large  county,  and 
there  be  those  who  know  it  well. " 

"  But  you  knew  not  when  we  entered  Endellion 
together." 

"  There  be  those  who,  in  hours  of  quiet  thought, 
recall  impressions  once  made.  There  be  those 
who  can  search  the  human  heart,  and  read  the 
mind." 

"  Such  powers  belong  only  to  the  God  who 
made  us,"  I  replied. 

"  There  be  those  to  whom  God  speaks.  Those 
who  dream  dreams  and  see  visions." 

I  looked  at  him  questioningly,  but  I  could 
read  nothing  in  his  face ;  when  I  looked  into  his 
eyes  my  own  fell,  even  as  the  hands  of  a  feeble 
swordsman  fall  before  those  of  his  master. 

"  If  you  know  all,  what  need  is  there  for  me  to 
tell  you?"  I  stammered. 


Roche  Rock  157 

"  No  man  knows  all,"  he  replied.  "  But  I  have 
seen  the  face  of  the  Lady  Nancy  Molesworth.  I 
have  looked  into  her  soul  and  seen  its  weariness 
and  sorrow.  I  know  the  hopes  of  the  Killigrews. 
I  looked  into  your  heart,  and  knew  that  your  life 
was  linked  unto  hers.  I  wrote  the  word  '  Roche  ' 
on  that  piece  of  paper,  and  have  waited  for  your 
coming." 

"And  beyond  that?" 

"Beyond  that,  nothing  certain." 

I  debated  with  myself  whether  I  should  tell 
him  everything,  but  I  was  afraid  and  held  my 
peace. 

"  Have  you  naught  to  tell  me,  Roger  Trevan- 
ion?"  he  said  presently. 

"  I  had  heard  of  the  maid's  imprisonment  at 
Endellion,"  I  replied,  "and  I  determined  to  set 
her  at  liberty."  Then  I  described  to  him  what 
had  happened  as  I  have  here  written  it  down. 

"  But  what  is  the  end  to  be?" 

"  She  wishes  to  be  taken  to  the  house  of  John 
Polperro." 

"And  you  will  take  her  there?" 

I  was  silent,  for  I  remembered  the  promise  I 
had  made  to  Peter  Trevisa. 

Again  he  scanned  my  features  closely.  "  Love 
you  this  maid?"  he  asked  sternly. 

"  I  love  no  maid!"  I  replied  scornfully. 

"Then  what  is  your  purpose?  Oh,  I  know 
your  history,  Roger  Trevanion.  I  know  that  for 
years  you  have  taken  no  woman  to  your  heart.  I 
know  that  you  have  lived  in  poverty  for  years. 
Would  you  wed  her  for  her  possessions?" 


158      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  I  would  wed  no  woman  for  her  possessions," 
I  replied  angrily.  "  Women  are  naught  to  me." 

"  So  I  have  been  told.  Then  do  you  help  her 
from  pure  chivalry?  Is  it  your  purpose  to  take 
her  to  the  place  she  desires  to  go.  Have  you 
faced  imprisonment  and  death  without  thought  of 
reward?" 

"What  is  that  to  you?"    I  asked. 

"This,"  he  replied.  "You  need  my  help,  and 
I  must  be  assured  that  you  mean  all  that  a 
gentleman  should  mean  before  I  extend  it  fur- 
ther." 

"Gentleman!"  I  cried,  "what  know  you  of  the 
feelings  of  a  gentleman?  You  a  droll,  a  travel- 
ling tale-teller!" 

This  I  said  with  a  purpose,  for  I  desired  to  see 
further  into  the  heart  of  the  man.  I  saw  too  that 
I  had  not  spoken  in  vain.  His  eyes  flashed 
angrily,  and  he  placed  his  hand  on  his  left  hip  as 
though  he  carried  a  sword  there. 

"  As  good  a  gentleman  as  you,"  he  cried  angrily, 
and  for  the  moment  he  had  lost  control  over  him- 
self. "  I  have  a  name  as  good  as  yours,  my  fam- 
ily— "  he  stopped,  feeling  doubtless  that  he  had 
been  betrayed  into  saying  more  than  he  intended. 

"If  you  are  a  gentleman,"  I  replied,  "you  will 
know  that  a  man  does  not  tell  all  that  is  in  his 
heart  to  every  passing  stranger.  You  evidently 
have  your  secret,  you  do  not  tell  it  to  me." 

"True,  "he  replied  quietly.  "I  spoke  hastily, 
Roger  Trevanion.  I  know  too  that  the  word  of  a 
Trevanion  is  to  be  trusted,  thus  I  will  not  ques- 
tion it."  Then  he  waited  for  some  time  in 


Roche  Rock 


159 


silence,  his  eyes  occasionally  scanning  the  wild 
moors  around,  and  again  resting  upon  me. 

"  I  am  waiting,"  he  said  presently. 

"For  what?" 

"  Your  word." 

"What  word?" 

"  The  word  that  your  motives  are  honourable. 
That  you  seek  only  to  carry  out  the  maid's  wishes. 
That  you  will  take  her  to  the  house  of  John 
Polperro,  and  then,  if  she  wishes,  leave  her  as  a 
gentleman  should." 

I  did  not  answer.     I  could  not. 

"  I  wait,"  he  said  presently. 

"  I  am  not  accustomed  to  pledge  my  word  and 
tell  my  purposes  to  strangers,"  I  replied.  "I 
must  consider." 

"And  I  must  consider,"  he  retorted. 

"What?" 

"  Whether  I  tell  the  lady  Nancy  not  to  trust 
you.  Whether  I  shall  send  word  to  the  Killi- 
grews  telling  of  your  whereabouts,  or  throw  you 
on  the  rocks  beneath  us!" 

I  laughed  in  his  face,  and  yet  as  I  looked  at 
his  lean  sinewy  body,  and  saw  the  flash  of  his 
eyes,  my  laughter  died  on  my  lips.  I  felt  sure 
that  he  could  not  easily  carry  out  his  threat, 
but  I  saw  I  should  be  a  fool  if  I  made  him  my 
enemy. 

"  It  will  not  be  well  for  us  to  be  at  cross  pur- 
poses," I  said  presently.  "Believe  me,  I  would 
not  do  the  maid  an  ill  turn." 

"And  methinks  I  spoke  hastily,  foolishly,"  he 
replied,  "  for  in  truth  I  am  no  fighter.  I  forgot 


160      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

that  I  am  an  old  man,  that  my  sinews  are  soft 
and  my  bones  stiff." 

"Besides,"  I  suggested,  "the  maid  Nancy  hath 
a  will  of  her  own.  She  is  not  easily  forced." 

"Yes,  yes,"  he  replied  eagerly,  "we  must 
speak  with  her.  Nothing  must  be  done  hastily. 
As  you  said  some  time  ago,  the  Killigrews  will 
be  watching  around  Polperro's  house,  and  she 
must  not  go  there  yet.  No,  no!" 

He  spoke,  I  thought,  rather  to  himself  than  to 
me,  and  I  wondered  what  was  in  his  mind. 

"  The  Killigrews  will  be  scouring  the  country- 
side," he  went  on,  "but  it  will  be  many  hours  be- 
fore they  think  of  Roche  Rock.  Of  that  I  will 
swear.  She  is  safe  yet,  but  she  cannot  stay  here 
long.  It  would  neither  be  seemly  nor  right,  and 
Uncle  Anthony  hath  many  hiding-places — many. " 

"We  will  have  to  stay  here  till  nightfall,"  I 
said,  as  though  he  still  trusted  in  me. 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "and  as  soon  as  she  hath 
rested  we  will  speak  together.  You  feel  weary 
perchance.  Lie  down  on  this  pallet  and  rest." 

"  No,  I  cannot  rest ;  my  mind  is  filled  with  many 
things,"  was  my  answer.  "I  will  stay  here  and 
watch";  and  indeed  I  felt  no  weariness. 

Uncle  Anthony  left  the  chapel,  but  soon 
returned.  "The  lady  Nancy  is  asleep,"  he 
remarked,  "and  the  serving-maid  sits  by  her 
watching." 

Some  hours  passed,  but  nothing  of  importance 
happened.  I  had  a  further  conversation  with 
Uncle  Anthony,  but  I  could  not  find  out  who  he 
was,  or  why  he  chose  such  a  strange  mode  of  ex- 


Roche  Rock  161 

istence ;  but  presently  he  came  to  me,  saying  that 
he  had  prepared  food  for  us,  after  which  it  would 
be  well  if  we  talked  together. 

During  the  meal  a  silence  fell  upon  us,  neither 
did  Mistress  Nancy  once  look  at  me  in  the  face. 
But  my  eyes  constantly  rested  upon  her.  She 
was  evidently  very  anxious,  and  the  journey 
through  the  night  had  told  upon  her.  Neverthe- 
less I  was  more  and  more  impressed  by  the 
thought  of  her  beauty.  And  yet,  as  I  thought, 
there  was  but  little  tenderness  in  her  beauty. 
Her  face  was  set,  almost  rigid,  a  look  of  de- 
termination constantly  revealed  itself,  and  she 
seemed  to  be  thinking  deeply. 

"The  Killigrews  are  in  the  neighbourhood," 
said  Uncle  Anthony  when  the  simple  meal  had 
been  eaten.  "  They  will  know  that  you  are  near. 
They  will  have  seen  the  lame  horse  you  left  on 
the  road." 

"  But  how  will  they  know  I  have  not  gone  on?" 
This  she  said  like  one  impatient. 

"  They  be  keen  men  these  Killigrews,  and  hard 
riders.  They  were  only  a  few  miles  behind.  If 
you  had  continued  on  horseback  they  would  have 
seen  you ;  this  they  will  be  sure  to  know. " 

"  It  will  be  well  to  start  immediately  after 
dark,"  I  suggested.  "We  must  take  a  circuitous 
route.  I  know  of  a  safe  hiding-place  in  the  west 
of  the  county.  Once  there  it  will  be  easy  to  find 
out  whether  it  will  be  safe  for  you  to  go  to  Pol- 
perro's  home." 

Her  eyes  flashed  angrily  into  mine,  but  she 
gave  no  answer.  I  felt  her  behaviour  to  be  a 
ii 


1 62      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

poor  reward  for  the  service  I  had  rendered,  and  a 
bitter  feeling  came  into  my  heart.  Then  I 
thought  of  what  my  suggestion  meant,  and  my 
eyes  dropped.  Still  I  went  on,  unheeding  the 
cool  reception  she  gave  to  my  words. 

"  I  am  sure  you  will  be  safe  in  the  place  I  have 
in  my  mind,"  I  said,  "it  is  in  the  neighbourhood 
where  the  Killigrews  dare  not  come.  For  Hugh 
Boscawen  lives  close  by,  and  he  has  armed  many 
men  to  protect  the  King  against  the  Pretender. 
If  the  Killigrews  came  there  methinks  it  would  go 
ill  with  them.  At  present  I  am  afraid  it  would 
be  unsafe  for  you  to  seek  John  Polperro's  aid." 

"Would  you  place  me  under  Hugh  Boscawen's 
care?"  she  asked. 

"That  would  scarcely  be  wise,"  I  replied  stam- 
meringly. 

"  With  whom  would  you  place  me  then?" 

"I  know  an  old  squire  who  lives  near  him,"  I 
replied.  "  He  would  do  anything  for  me. " 

She  lifted  her  eyes  to  my  face,  and  looked 
steadily  at  me. 

"  What  is  his  name?"  she  asked. 

I  tried  to  utter  Peter  Tre visa's  name,  but  I 
could  not.  Again  she  put  a  weight  upon  my 
tongue,  just  as  when  I  stood  close  to  her  on  the 
top  of  Endellion  House.  I  mumbled  some  words 
indistinctly,  and  cursed  myself  for  being  such  a 
fool.  Why  could  I  not  brazen  out  the  matter  as 
I  had  intended?  Was  I  to  be  again  beaten  by 
this  chit  of  a  girl? 

She  was  silent  for  a  few  seconds;  then  she 
spoke  again. 


Roche  Rock  163 

"  Master  Penryn,  or  whatever  your  name  may 
be,"  she  said,  still  keeping  her  eyes  steadily  upon 
me,  "  will  you  tell  me  why  you  have  sought  to 
help  me  away  from  the  Killigrews?" 

"  Have  not  my  actions  told  you?"  I  stammered. 

"  Told  me  what?" 

" That  I  desire  to  be  a  friend  to  you." 

"I  have  tried  to  believe  so,"  was  her  answer. 
"  I  have  tried  to  trust  you,  but  I  cannot.  If  you 
would  be  my  friend,  tell  me  plainly  what  led  you 
to  Endellion.  Tell  me  why  you  kept  silence 
when  I  asked  you  the  other  night.  I  need  a 
friend — sadly.  I  am  hedged  around  by  those 
who  seek  to  do  me  ill.  But  I  cannot  trust  a  man 
who  by  every  action  betrays  an  evil  purpose. " 

"  Methinks  you  trusted  me  to  fight  Benet  Killi- 
grew,"  I  retorted.  "You  trusted  me  to  bring 
you  so  far.  Have  I  betrayed  that  trust?" 

"I  will  be  frank  with  you,"  was  her  answer. 
"  When  I  heard  of  your  answers  to  Otho,  when  I 
was  told  that  you  preferred  imprisonment  rather 
than  promise  him  that  you  would  not  seek  to  set 
me  at  liberty,  I  doubted  myself.  I  thought  I  had 
been  unjust  to  you.  I  wrote  and  told  you  so. 
When  I  heard  of  your  escape  through  mastering 
Benet,  and  thought  of  what  it  meant,  I  doubted 
myself  more  still.  As  you  know,  I  was  in  sore 
straits,  and  when  I  heard  of  what  my  maid  told 
me,  I  could  not  believe  that  a  gentleman  would 
prove  false  to  a  defenceless  maid.  Thus  I  risked 
everything  in  my  desire  for  freedom,  and  because 
I  was  trying  to  believe  in  you..  I  believed  in  you 
as  you  fought  Benet;  but  when  we  were  alone 


164      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

together  I  shrunk  from  you  in  spite  of  myself.  I 
seemed  to  see  the  mask  that  you  wore.  Per- 
chance I  appear  ungrateful,  for  indeed,  you  have 
so  far  behaved  as  a  man  of  honour  should,  but 
every  minute  my  heart  is  telling  me  that  )7ou  are 
a  traitor,  and  that  you  have  purposes  of  your  own 
of  which  you  dare  not  speak. " 

As  she  spoke,  it  seemed  as  though  my  heart 
were  laid  bare  to  her  gaze.  I  saw  myself  a  miser- 
able spy,  a  traitor  to  the  name  I  bore.  I  cursed 
myself  for  having  aught  to  do  with  the  maid 
who  was  so  wise,  and  wished  that  I  had  spurned 
Peter  Tre  visa's  overtures.  Moreover  anger 
burnt  in  my  heart  against  her,  and  my  tongue 
was  unloosed.  Unmindful  of  consequence  I  an- 
swered her  in  wrath. 

"You  call  me  a  traitor,"  I  cried,  "because  I 
do  not  flatter  and  favour ;  because  I  do  not  make 
love  to  you  like  Otho  Killigrew  or  his  brother 
Benet.  You  trust  John  Polperro  rather  than  me, 
because  he  comes  with  honeyed  words  telling  of 
a  love  which  perchance  he  doth  not  feel.  Benet 
Killigrew  would  take  you  from  Endellion  because 
he  would  marry  you  and  your  estates.  Otho  got 
a  priest  to  come  there  with  the  same  end  in  view. 
Polperro  is  smooth-spoken,  but  would  he  render 
Nancy  Molesworth  the  service  he  promises  if 
Restormel  did  not  exist?  Well,  I  come  to  you 
with  no  honeyed  words.  I  do  not  tell  you  that  I 
love  you,  for  in  truth  I  do  not.  I  love  no  woman, 
and  will  end  my  life  without  taking  a  wife.  But 
am  I  a  traitor  because  of  that?  You  accuse  me  of 
not  telling  you  all  that  is  in  my  mind.  Cannot  a 


Roche  Rock  165 

man  have  an  honourable  secret?  May  I  not  have 
honourable  purposes  and  yet  not  be  able  to  di- 
vulge them?  This  accusation  seems  a  poor  re- 
ward to  a  man  who  hath  endangered  both  liberty 
and  life  to  bring  you  so  far." 

I  saw  that  my  answer  had  its  effect.  Her  lips 
quivered  and  her  eyes  became  softer. 

"  I  am  not  forgetful  of  your  services,  and  per- 
chance I  am  unkind,  but  in  all  my  life  my  heart 
hath  never  told  me  wrong,"  she  said.  "All  the 
same  I  will  trust  you  if  you  will  answer  me  one 
fair  question.  If  you  had  a  sister,  a  dear  one,  in 
such  dire  extremity  as  I  am,  would  you  have 
her  done  by  as  you  have  it  in  your  heart  to  do 
by  me?" 

Again  I  was  tongue-tied,  and  my  eyes  fell  be- 
fore hers.  I  thought  of  her  as  being  the  wife  of 
young  Peter  Trevisa,  I  thought  of  the  net  which 
the  two  Trevisas  were  probably  trying  to  weave 
around  her  just  then,  and  I  stood  dumb,  like  a 
boy  caught  in  the  act  of  stealing. 

The  maid  gave  a  sigh,  and  then  as  I  lifted  my 
eyes  to  hers  again  I  saw  a  look  of  loathing  and 
disgust  on  her  face. 

"I  have  heard  of  you  as  having  two  names," 
she  said,  and  I  detected  scorn  in  her  tones. 
"  You  have  called  yourself  Penryn,  and  I  have 
heard  that  you  are  a  Trevanion.  They  are  both 
honourable.  But  I  dare  not  trust  you,  because 
you  are  unworthy  of  either.  I  would  thank  you 
if  I  could  for  bringing  me  here,  but  I  cannot,  for 
there  is  that  in  your  mind  which  means  worse  to 
me  than  being  the  wife  of  a  Killigrew." 


1 66       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"I  am  dismissed  then?"  I  cried  in  a  rage — 
"dismissed  like  a  disgraced  servant.  Well,  let 
it  be  so." 

"Yes,"  she  cried,  "I  know  you  now,  and  I 
would  rather  trust  to  the  mercies  of  the  Killigrews 
than  to  one  who,  under  the  guise  of  friendship, 
would  use  the  one  who  sought  his  help  in  order 
to  carry  out  some  base  purpose  of  his  own." 

With  these  words,  she  left  the  little  room,  and 
went  into  the  chapel  where  I  had  spent  most  of 
the  morning  with  Uncle  Anthony.  The  maid 
had  maddened  me  now.  I  felt  no  sympathy 
with  her.  Hitherto  my  mind  and  heart  had  been 
divided.  Sometimes  I  had  altogether  made  up  my 
mind  to  place  her  under  the  protection  of  John 
Polperro,  and  never  had  I  fully  decided  to  take 
her  to  Peter  Tre visa's.  Indeed,  I  believe  that 
had  she  wept  and  prayed  like  some  maidens  would 
have  done,  aye,  had  she  appealed  to  my  honour  as 
a  gentleman,  I  should  at  all  hazards  have  been  led 
by  her  will.  But  now  all  was  different.  She  had 
defied  me,  insulted  me.  She  had  refused  to  have 
aught  further  to  do  with  me.  She  preferred  being 
taken  back  to  Endellion,  to  being  left  under  my 
escort. 

"Very  well,  my  proud  lady,"  I  thought,  "but 
you  have  not  done  with  me  yet.  You  shall  go 
to  Peter  Tre  visa's,  and  neither  the  Killigrews, 
John  Polperro,  nor  Uncle  Anthony  shall  prevent 
me  from  taking  you. " 

And  this  I  determined  because  I  was  mad,  and 
because,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  her  accusation 
was  partly  just,  her  words  rankled  in  my  heart. 


Roche  Rock  167 

But  I  knew  that  I  must  be  wary.  I  knew 
that  Uncle  Anthony  was  watching  me  closely,  so 
I  feigned  to  take  my  dismissal  kindly. 

"  Be  it  so,"  I  laughed;  "  I  am  always  glad  to  be 
rid  of  women.  I  will  leave  you  shortly,  Uncle 
Anthony,  but  this  bout  with  the  maid  hath  tired 
me  more  than  wrestling,  and  methinks  I  will  rest 
awhile."  This  I  said  because  I  wanted  an  excuse 
for  staying  on  the  rock. 

"That  is  well,"  said  Uncle  Anthony  kindly. 
"  We  must  not  be  hard  on  the  maid ;  perchance 
she  will  think  better  of  you  presently.  I  will  go 
and  fetch  the  pallet  from  the  chapel." 

"And,  Uncle  Anthony,"  I  said  with  a  laugh, 
"  hermit  though  you  are,  you  must  surely  have  a 
bottle  of  wine  somewhere." 

"Think  you  so?"  replied  the  old  man.  "Well, 
I  will  see." 

He  shortly  returned  with  wine,  which  I  drank 
After  which  I  lay  down,  not  thinking  of  going  to 
sleep,  but  rather  to  wait  and  watch.  Presently, 
however,  a  drowsy  feeling  came  over  me,  which 
I  felt  no  inclination  to  resist,  and  before  long  I 
became  unconscious. 

When  I  awoke,  it  was  dark.  I  listened,  but 
could  hear  no  sound.  I  went  into  the  chapel,  and 
found  it  empty ;  I  called  aloud,  but  got  no  reply. 
Then  I  realized  what  had  happened.  While  I  had 
been  asleep  Uncle  Anthony  had  escaped  with  the 
maid,  and  both  were  doubtless  many  miles  away. 


1 68       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 
CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE  WISDOM  OF  GOSSIPING   WITH  AN  INNKEEPER. 

I  HAD  been  beaten.  I  knew  it,  and  the  fact 
maddened  me.  The  old  hermit  and  the  maid  had 
divined  the  thoughts  in  my  mind.  In  all  proba- 
bility the  wine  I  had  drunk  was  drugged.  Thus 
while  I  was  asleep,  they  had  gone  away,  leaving 
me  alone  on  the  lonely  rock.  Which  way  had 
they  gone?  I  knew  not.  They  in  the  silence  of 
the  night  had  left  me,  leaving  me  in  entire  igno- 
rance. 

I  looked  from  the  chapel  window,  and  saw  a 
vast  tract  of  country  around  me,  for  the  moon  had 
risen  high  in  the  heavens ;  then,  yielding  to  the 
impulse  of  the  moment,  I  climbed  to  the  highest 
peak  on  the  great  mass  of  stone.  From  this  point 
I  could  see  far  in  all  directions,  but  no  signs  of 
life  were  visible.  I  could  see  Roche  church 
tower  among  the  trees,  I  could  see  the  little  vil- 
lage near.  For  the  rest,  nothing  was  in  sight  save 
vast  stretches  of  moorland.  Here  and  there  was 
a  cultivated  field,  but  mostly  the  country-side  was 
barren  and  forsaken. 

I  listened,  but  all  was  silent.  The  night  was 
very  calm,  save  for  a  sighing  wind  which  as  it 
entered  a  valley  near  made  a  low  moaning  sound. 
For  a  moment  a  superstitious  dread  laid  hold  on 
me.  I  remembered  the  story  I  had  been  told 
years  before.  It  was  said  that  the  last  heir  of  the 
Tregarrick  family,  on  whose  lands  the  rock  stood, 


Gossiping  with  an  Innkeeper      169 

became  weary  of  life,  built  the  chapel  in  which 
old  Anthony  had  taken  up  his  abode,  and  called 
it  St.  Michael's  Chapel.  Here  he  lived  many 
years  and  died  in  sorrow.  Rumour  also  had  it 
that  Tregeagle's  spirit,  that  ogre  of  Cornish  child- 
hood, haunted  the  rock  and  the  moors,  and  often 
breathed  forth  his  sorrow  in  sighs  and  moans. 
But  I  mastered  my  fears  by  an  effort.  I  remem- 
bered how  I  had  been  beaten,  and  anger  drove 
all  other  feelings  away.  The  last  heir  of  the  Tre- 
garricks  and  the  Spirit  of  Tregeagle  was  nothing 
to  me,  living  or  dead. 

I  looked  at  my  watch,  and  by  the  light  of  the 
moon  discovered  that  it  was  midnight.  I  had, 
therefore,  been  asleep  for  ten  hours.  Darkness 
came  on  about  six  o'clock,  so  that  in  all  proba- 
bility they  had  left  me  long  hours  before.  I 
racked  my  brains  sorely  in  order  to  divine  the 
direction  they  had  taken,  but  without  avail.  Then 
I  remembered  that  they  must  need  horses,  and 
wondered  how  they  managed.  I  felt  sure,  how- 
ever, that  Uncle  Anthony  would  be  too  full  of  de- 
vices to  remain  long  in  difficulty  about  horseflesh. 
As  he  had  said,  many  horses  grazed  among  the 
moors ;  they  were  of  no  great  value,  but  doubtless 
he  could  obtain  a  couple  that  would  serve  his  pur- 
pose. One  they  had  already,  on  which  Amelia 
Lanteglos  had  ridden,  a  useful  animal  which  Benet 
Killigrew  had  taken  from  his  father's  stables. 
This  set  me  thinking  again,  and  without  more  ado 
I  cautiously  crept  down  to  the  moors.  Giving  a 
long  shrill  whistle  which  I  had  taught  Chestnut 
to  obey,  I  awaited  results.  In  a  few  seconds  I 


170      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

heard  the  sound  of  horse's  hoofs;  then  in  a  short 
space  of  time  the  animal  I  had  learnt  to  love  came 
up  to  me,  and  with  a  whinny  of  gladness  began  to 
lick  my  hand. 

"Ah,  Chestnut,  old  boy,"  I  laughed,  "at  any 
rate  they  could  not  steal  you  from  me.  Which 
way  are  they  gone,  my  lad?" 

As  though  he  understood  me,  he  turned  his 
head  southward. 

"Well,  Chestnut,"  I  said,  "I  want  to  find  them 
badly.  You  know  which  way  they  went.  I  leave 
everything  to  you." 

Whereupon,  I  went  to  the  hollow  place  under 
the  rock  into  which  I  had  thrown  my  saddle,  and 
to  my  delight  I  found  that  Uncle  Anthony  had 
left  both  saddle  and  bridle  untouched.  A  few 
seconds  later  I  was  on  Chestnut's  back. 

"Follow  them,  Chestnut,"  I  said;  "  I  leave  ev- 
erything to  you,"  and  as  though  he  understood 
me,  he  carefully  picked  his  way  among  the  rocks 
till  he  reached  the  highway,  then  without  hesita- 
tion went  westward  towards  the  church.  Pres- 
ently we  came  to  some  cross- ways,  where  he  hesi- 
tated, but  only  for  a  second.  Putting  his  nose  to 
the  ground  he  sniffed  uneasily  around  and  then 
started  on  a  brisk  trot  southward. 

When  I  had  gone  perhaps  three  miles,  all  my 
hopes  had  departed.  If  the  truth  must  be  told, 
too,  I  felt  more  and  more  like  giving  up  what 
seemed  a  useless  quest.  In  spite  of  Chestnut 
choosing  the  southward  road  in  preference  to  any 
other,  I  was  very  probably  riding  away  from  the 
maid  Nancy  and  her  companions,  and  even  if 


Gossiping  with  an  Innkeeper      171 

I  were  not,  what  should  I  gain  by  following 
them? 

"Let  her  go,"  I  cried  bitterly.  "It  has  been 
an  ill  game  I  have  been  playing — an  ill  game. 
Let  Uncle  Anthony  take  her  whither  he  will." 

But  this  feeling  did  not  long  possess  me.  For 
the  first  time  since  I  had  seen  the  maid,  the  prom- 
ise I  had  made  to  Peter  Trevisa  became  really 
binding;  moreover,  I  hated  the  thought  of  being 
beaten.  If  I  gave  up  at  this  point,  I  should 
never  cease  to  reproach  myself  with  being  out- 
witted by  a  girl,  and  it  was  not  my  nature  to  ac- 
cept defeat  easily.  Besides,  I  was  curious  to  see 
what  the  end  of  the  business  would  be.  In  spite 
of  myself  I  was  interested  in  the  maid.  I  ad- 
mired her  coolness  and  her  far-sightedness.  Even 
though  I  was  angry  with  her  for  calling  me  a 
traitor,  her  very  feeling  of  distrust  of  me  made 
me  sure  she  was  no  ordinary  schoolgirl.  Nay,  I 
carried  my  conclusions  further.  The  intuition 
that  warned  her  against  deceit,  the  power  by 
which  she  made  me  stammer  like  a  boy,  and  hang 
my  head  like  a  thief,  convinced  me  that  here  was  a 
pure -hearted  maid,  and  one  who  might  be  trusted. 

A  little  later  I  came  to  St.  Denis,  but,  as  Chest- 
nut showed  no  inclination  to  halt,  I  rode  straight 
on.  I  did  not  guide  him  in  the  least,  and  al- 
though I  felt  myself  foolish  in  allowing  him  to 
take  the  St.  Stephen's  road,  I  laid  no  weight  on 
the  bridle  rein. 

While  passing  through  a  little  hamlet  called 
Trethosa,  the  morning  began  to  dawn,  and  by  the 
time  I  had  reached  St.  Stephen's  it  was  broad 


172       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

daylight.  I  found  a  little  inn  in  the  village  close 
by  the  churchyard  gates,  called  the  King's  Arms. 
Here,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  Chestnut  seemed  as 
if  he  would  go  on,  I  stopped.  The  truth  was,  I 
felt  hungry  and  faint,  and  I  knew  that  my  horse 
would  be  all  the  better  for  a  gallon  or  two  of  oats 
and  a  good  grooming.  The  landlord's  name  I 
discovered  to  be  Bill  Best,  and  I  found  him  very 
communicative,  which  is  not  a  common  trait 
among  Cornishmen.  He  told  me  his  history  with 
great  freedom,  also  that  of  his  wife.  He  related 
to  me  the  circumstances  of  his  courtship,  and 
mentioned  the  amount  of  his  wife's  dowry. 

" 'Tis  a  grand  thing  to  have  a  good  wife,"  I 
remarked. 

"  'Tes,  and  ted'n,"  was  his  reply. 

I  asked  him  to  explain. 

"  Well  I  be  a  man  that  do  like  my  slaip,  I  be. 
When  I  caan't  slaip  ov  a  night,  I  be  oal  dazey 
droo  the  day.  Why  now  I  be  as  dazey  as  can  be. 
Ordnarly  I  be  a  very  cute  man,  avin  a  oncommon 
amount  of  sense.  Ax  our  passon.  Why,  'ee'll 
tell  'ee  that  as  a  boy  I  cud  leek  off  catechism  like 
bread'n  trycle.  But  since  I've  bin  married  I 
caan't  slaip." 

"Why,  does  your  wife  keep  you  awake?" 

"  No,  ted'n  that.  Tes  the  cheldern.  But  my 
Betsey  cud  slaip  through  a  earthquake,  and  zo 
tes,  that  all  droo  the  night  there's  a  passel  of 
cheldern  squallin,  keepin'  me  wake.  Laast 
night,  now,  I  'ardly  slaiped  for  the  night." 

"Indeed,"  I  replied,  "and  was  it  your  children 
last  night?" 


Gossiping  with  an  Innkeeper      173 

"Paartly,"  he  replied,  "paartly  the  cheldern, 
and  paartly  summin  else.  Be  you  a  gover'ment 
man?" 

"No." 

"  Nothin'  toal  of  a  passon  nuther,  I  spects?" 

"No,  why?" 

"Well  now  I'll  tell  'ee.  But  law,  ere  be  your 
'am  rashers  and  eggs.  Halve  to  em  now.  They 
rashers  ded  cum  from  a  pig  thirty-score  wight, 
the  beggest  in  this  parish.  Look  top  the  graavy 
too;  they'll  make  yore  uzzle  like  a  trumpet  fer 
sweetness.  Ait  em  and  I'll  tell  :ee  while  you  be 
feedin'.  But  law,  ther's  nuff  fer  boath  ov  us,  I 
can  allays  craake  better  wen  I'm  aitin'." 

Accordingly  he  sat  down  by  my  side  and  helped 
himself  liberally. 

"Well,  naow,  as  I  woz  a-zayin',"  he  continued, 
"  I  ded'n  go  to  bed  till  laate  laast  night.  I  was 
avin  a  bit  of  tolk  weth  the  'ow'll  Martin  ovver  to 
Kernick.  Do  you  know  Martin?" 

"No." 

"  Doan't  'ee  fer  sure,  then?  He's  a  purty  booy, 
'ee  es.  Years  agone  'ee  used  to  stail  sheep  in  a 
coffin.  Stoal  scores  an  scores  that  way.  Ave 
'ee  'eerd  ow  '  ee  nacked  ovver  the  exciseman, 
then?" 

"No." 

"Ded'n  'ee?  law,  that  wos  a  purty  taale,  that 
wos.  'Twud  maake  'ee  scat  yer  zides  weth  laffin. 
But  there,  you  genlemen  waan't  care  to  do  that. 
Wot  wos  us  talkin'  bout,  then?" 

"You  said  you  couldn't  sleep  last  night." 

"To  be  zure  I  ded.     I'll  tell  'ee.     Old  Martin 


174      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

do  do  a  bit  ov  smuggling  and  do  dail  weth  the 
smugglers,  and  as  you  be'ant  a  gover'ment  man 
I  may  tell  'ee  that  he  brought  me  a  vew  ankers 
of  things  laast  night  laate.  He  ded'n  laive  me 
till  after  twelve  o'clock.  Well,  when  'ee  wos 
gone  off  I  went  to  bed,  and  wos  just  going  off 
to  slaip  when  our  Tryphena  beginned  a  squall. 
That  zet  off  Casteena,  and  Casteena  off  Tamzin, 
and  in  a  vew  minutes  the  'ouse  wos  like  Bedlam. 
You  be'ant  married,  be  'ee,  sur? 

"No." 

"Then  you  doan  knaw  nothin  bout  life,  you 
doan't.  Gor  jay!  ow  they  cheldern  ded  screech 
for  sure.  But  they  ded'n  waake  mauther,  not 
they.  She  slaiped  through  et  oal,  and  snored  like 
a  tomcat  into  the  bargain.  Aw  she's  a  gefted 
wumman,  my  wife  es.  But  owsummever,  I  got 
em  off  again  arter  a  bit  and  got  into  bed  again.  I 
wos  just  gittin  braave'n  slaipy  when  I  'eerd  the 
sound  of  osses  comin  from  Kernick  way.  'Gor 
jay!'  ses  I,  'tes  the  exciseman!  He've  bin  fer 
ould  Martin  and  now  he's  comin  fer  me.'  " 

At  this  I  became  interested.  "The  sound  of 
horses,"  I  said;  "were  they  coming  fast?" 

"  Aw  iss,  braave  coose,  but  not  gallopin'.  Well 
I  lied  luff  and  wos  oal  ov  a  sweat,  but  twadd'n  no 
excisemen  t'oal,  fer  just  as  they  got  by  the  church 
gates  they  stopped  for  a  minit." 

"What  time  was  this?" 

"  Aw  'bout  haaf-past  two  or  dree  o'clock.  Well, 
I  'eerd  'em  talkin',  and  arter  a  bit  I  'eerd  a  wum- 
man spaik,  so  you  may  be  sure  I  pricked  up  my 
ears  like  a  greyhound  when  he  do  'ear  a  span- 


Gossiping  with  an  Innkeeper      175 

iel  yelp  among  the  vuss  bushes.  So  up  I  gits  and 
looks  out." 

"Well,  and  what  did  you  see?" 

"A  man  and  two  wimmen." 

"Ah!"  I  cried. 

"  Well,  they  ded'n  stay  long,  for  one  of  the 
wimmen  zaid  they  wos  vollied.  She  must  a  'ad 
sharp  ears,  for  I  ded'n  'ear  nothin'." 

"Which  way  did  they  go?" 

"  They  zeemed  unaisy,  when  I  'eerd  the  man 
zay  they  wud  go  on  to  Scace water,  an'  then  turn 
back  to  Penhale." 

"Well?"  I  cried  eagerly,  "go  on." 

"  Aw,  I  thot  I  cud  maake  'ee  hark.  Well,  I 
'eerd  em  go  up  by  Sentry,  and  then  go  on  Terras 
way,  purty  coose." 

"  Is  that  all?" 

"  Well,  after  that  I  cudden  slaip,  and  I  jist  lied 
and  lied  for  long  time,  and  then  I 'eerd  sum  more 
osses  comin'.  'Gor  jay!'  ses  I,  'wot's  the  mainen 
ov  this?'  I  got  out  abed  again,  mauther  slaipin' 
oal  the  time,  and  arkened  with  oal  the  ears  I  'ad." 

"And  what  happened?" 

"Why,  I  zeed  three  hossmen  ride  long,  and 
they  galloped  arter  the  others  as  ef  they'd  knawed 
which  way  they  went." 

"And  is  that  all?" 

"  Ed'n  that  miff  ?  I  cudden  slaip  a  wink  arter- 
wards.  Fust,  I  thot  they  might  be  the  French, 
then  I  thot  they  might  be  ghoasts,  but  I  tell  'ee  it 
maade  me  oal  luny,  and  'eer  I  be  this  mornin', 
weth  not  aaf  my  sharpness.  Wy  I  tell  'ee,  sur,  I 
be  a  uncommon  man  ordnarly. " 


176      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

I  asked  the  landlord  many  other  questions,  but 
although  he  informed  me  many  things  about  the 
roads,  he  could  tell  me  nothing  more  about  the 
midnight  travellers.  However,  I  had  heard 
enough  to  assure  me  that  I  had  come  on  the  track 
of  my  late  companions,  and  I  was  also  assured 
that  the  maid  Nancy  was  being  pursued  by  the 
Killigrews 

"Where  and  what  is  Penhale?'  I  asked  pres- 
ently. 

"  Penhale,  sur,  is  one  of  the  five  manor  'ouses 
in  the  parish.  Maaster  Trewint  es  the  oaner  ov 
et.  It  'ave  bin  in  the  family  for  scores  a  years.*' 

"  I  wonder  if  that  will  be  one  of  Uncle  An- 
thony's hiding-places? '  I  mused,  ''if  it  is,  he  hath 
doubtless  taken  Mistress  Nancy  there,  and  is 
probably  there  now.  unless  the  Killigrews  have 
relieved  him  of  his  charge." 

"  Is  Trewint  the  squire  of  your  parish?"  I  asked 
Bill  Best. 

"  Well,  sur,  ther  eden  no  squire  so  to  spaik. 
But  'ees  a  well-connected  man,  sur.  Why,  he  do 
belong  to  the  Tregarrick  family,  which  ded  once 
own  oal  Roche. " 

This  set  me  thinking  again.  Uncle  Anthony 
had  told  me  that  he  was  a  gentleman,  he  had 
hinted  that  his  family  was  as  good  as  my  own 
Why  had  he  taken  up  his  abode  at  Roche  Rock, 
which  had  belonged  to  the  Tregarricks  ?  Was 
there  any  meaning  in  his  going  to  Mr.  Trewint, 
who  was  related  to  the  Tregarricks?  These  and 
many  other  questions  troubled  me  for  a  long 
time. 


Gossiping  with  an  Innkeeper      177 

After  considering  the  whole  situation  for  an 
hour  or  more,  I  determined  to  find  my  way  to 
Penhale  and  there  make  inquiries.  I  thought  it 
better  to  go  there  afoot,  first  because  the  distance 
was  scarcely  two  miles,  and  second  because  I  de- 
sired to  attract  no  attention.  Leaving  the  Manor 
House  of  Resugga  on  my  left,  I  walked  on  until 
I  came  to  a  little  wooded  dell  in  which  two  houses 
were  built.  Here  I  stayed  awhile,  arrested  by 
the  beauty  of  the  scene.  The  place  was  called 
Terras,  and  was  very  fair  to  look  upon.  A  little 
stream  purled  its  way  down  the  valley,  under 
giant  trees,  and  filled  as  my  mind  was  with  many 
things,  I  could  but  stop  and  listen  to  the  music 
of  the  water  as  it  mingled  with  the  sound  of  rus- 
tling leaves  overhead.  As  I  passed  on,  I  saw  the 
miners  working  in  the  moors.  They  were  tin- 
streamers,  and  were,  so  I  was  told,  making  riches 
rapidly.  After  this  I  stopped  at  a  farm  called 
Trelyon,  from  whence  I  could  see  Trelyon  Downs. 
Here  legend  had  it  giants  lived,  and  streamed  the 
moors  for  minerals,  and  made  bargains  with  the 
devil  in  order  that  success  might  attend  their  la- 
bours. After  leaving  Trelyon  I  was  not  long  in 
reaching  Penhale,  a  house  of  considerable  size 
and  importance,  and  here  I  stopped  and  looked 
about  me.  The  house  was  comparatively  new 
and  very  substantial,  while  signs  of  prosperity 
were  everywhere  to  be  seen.  Fine  trees  grew  all 
around,  and  the  gardens  were  well  planted.  Evi- 
dently a  well-to-do  yeoman  lived  here. 

I  tried  to  think  of  an  excuse  for  entering,  but 
presently  gave  up  the  idea.  If  Uncle  Anthony 


178      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

and  Mistress  Nancy  were  there  it  would  not  be 
well  for  them  to  know  my  whereabouts;  and  yet 
if  I  were  to  fulfil  my  promise  to  Peter  Trevisa, 
and  thus  retain  Trevanion,  I  must  know  if  they 
were  behind  the  walls  which  looked  as  though 
they  might  hide  mysteries. 

Very  soon  I  bethought  me  of  the  stables,  and 
was  just  starting  to  find  them,  when  I  saw  a  well- 
fed,  portly  man  come  out  of  the  front  door. 

"Jack,"  he  shouted. 

"Yes,  sur,"  replied  a  voice. 

"  Bring  my  horse. "  On  saying  this  he  entered 
the  house  again. 

The  place  was  perfectly  silent,  save  for  the 
stamping  of  horses'  hoofs  and  the  bleat  of  sheep 
in  the  distance.  From  the  spot  on  which  I  stood 
I  could  easily  see  and  hear  without  being  seen. 

Presently  the  man,  whom  I  took  to  be  the  own- 
er of  the  place,  came  to  the  door  again,  and  this 
time  some  one  accompanied  him.  although  who- 
ever it  was  kept  out  of  sight. 

"  Well,  I  must  be  going.  You  say  I  shall  not 
be  seeing  you  again." 

I  could  not  hear  the  murmured  reply. 

"Well,  have  your  own  way.  I  have  heard  of 
the  old  chapel  and  well  in  St.  Mawgan,  where  it 
is  said  an  old  priest  lives ;  but  man,  you  are  safer 
here." 

After  this  I  heard  nothing,  and  a  little  later  the 
owner  of  the  place  rode  away.  I  waited  until  he 
was  well  out  of  hearing,  when  I  found  my  way  to 
the  stables.  In  the  stableyard  I  saw  the  man  who 
had  brought  his  master's  horse  to  the  door. 


Gossiping  with  an  Innkeeper      179 

"  Is  your  master  at  home?"  I  asked. 

"  No  sur;  missus  es. " 

"Ah,  well,  she'll  be  of  no  use.  She  wouldn't 
know  if  Mr.  Trewint  has  a  horse  for  sale." 

On  this  I  entered  the  stable,  and  to  my  delight 
saw  the  animal  Amelia  Lanteglos  had  ridden  from 
Endellion,  with  two  others. 

"  Maaster  'aant  got  noan  for  sale,"  replied  the 
man.  "We're  right  in  the  tealin'  time,  and  oal 
the  hosses  be  in  use." 

"How's  that?"  I  replied;  "here  are  three  doing 
nothing.  One  of  these  would  suit  me.  I  can  call 
again  when  your  master  will  be  at  home." 

"  It'll  be  no  good,  sur.  Maaster  waant  be  'ome 
till  laate  to-night.  He's  gone  to  St.  Austell  mar- 
ket, and  afore  he  do  git  back  thaise  hosses  '11  be 
gone.  They'll  be  out  of  the  staable  by  haalf-past 
nine  this  ev'nin'.  I've  got  oaders  to  saddle  'em 
at  that  time." 

I  seemed  to  be  in  luck's  way.  By  pure  chance, 
so  it  seemed  to  me,  I  had  found  out  the  where- 
abouts of  Mistress  Nancy  and  her  companions,  and 
had  also  discovered  their  destination.  So  without 
asking  more  questions  I  left  Penhale,  and  then 
walked  back  to  St.  Stephen's  along  a  footpath 
which  led  by  a  farm  called  Tolgarrick,  and  the 
Manor  House  of  Resugga. 

I  formed  my  plan  of  action.  I  would  be  even 
with  Uncle  Anthony  for  the  trick  he  had  played 
me,  and  I  would  take  the  maid  Nancy  to  Peter 
Trevisa's  house,  for  both  had  angered  me.  And 
yet  even  at  this  time  my  heart  revolted  against 
the  course  I  had  marked  out. 


180      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

By  nine  o'clock  that  night  I  stood  outside  Pen- 
hale  with  Chestnut  by  my  side.  I  chose  a  shel- 
tered position,  and  I  felt  sure  that  no  one  knew 
I  was  there.  I  waited  anxiously,  and  watched  the 
stable  doors  closely.  Half-past  nine  came,  and  I 
grew  anxious;  ten  o'clock  passed,  and  all  was  si- 
lent as  the  grave.  Had  the  groom  deceived  me? 
Had  Uncle  Anthony  discovered  my  visit  and 
formed  new  plans  accordingly. 

Bidding  Chestnut  stand  still,  I  crept  cautiously 
towards  the  stables.  A  few  seconds  later  I  saw 
to  my  chagrin  that  I  had  been  outwitted.  The 
horses  I  had  seen  in  the  morning  had  gone. 

"  Never  mind,"  I  said  grimly,  "  I'll  not  give  up 
yet." 

I  mounted  Chestnut  and  rode  westward  in  the 
direction  in  which  I  thought  St.  Mawgan  lay ;  but 
I  had  not  gone  far  when  I  again  came  to  a  stand- 
still. If  Uncle  Anthony  had  suspected  me,  and 
changed  the  time  of  his  departure,  might  he  not 
also  alter  his  plans  completely?  Besides,  even 
though  he  intended  going  to  the  old  chapel  at  St. 
Mawgan,  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  find  it  that 
night.  Clouds  had  obscured  the  sky,  and  I  was 
ignorant  of  the  country.  At  eleven  o'clock,  there- 
fore, I  drew  up  at  an  inn  at  a  village  called  Sum- 
mercourt,  disappointed  and  angry.  Here  I  de- 
cided to  remain  for  the  night. 


Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan    1 8 1 
CHAPTER    XIV. 

THE  HAUNTED  CHAPEL  OF  ST.    MAWGAN. 

I  HAD  fully  intended  to  be  up  betimes  on  the 
morning  following  my  arrival  at  Summercourt, 
and  although  I  gave  the  landord  of  the  inn  no 
instructions  to  call  me,  I  had  no  doubt  but  that 
I  should  wake  early.  So  tired  was  I,  however, 
and  so  much  had  my  rest  been  broken,  that  it  was 
past  midday  before  I  was  aroused  from  the  deep 
sleep  into  which  I  had  fallen.  Consequently  it 
was  well  on  in  the  afternoon  before  I  started  for 
St.  Mawgan.  I  knew  that  the  parish  was  largely 
under  Catholic  influence.  The  Arundel  family 
owned  a  house  there,  but  I  had  no  idea  as  to  the 
whereabouts  of  the  chapel.  This  could  only  be 
discovered  by  searching,  and,  impatient  with  my- 
self for  losing  so  much  time,  I  rode  rapidly  past 
St.  Columb,  and  reached  St.  Mawgan  just  as  the 
shades  of  evening  were  descending.  I  should, 
doubtless,  have  accomplished  the  journey  more 
quickly  if  I  had  not  missed  my  way  and  wandered 
several  miles  out  of  my  course.  Arrived  at  the 
parish  church,  however,  I  found  that  my  difficul- 
ties had  only  just  begun.  I  was  afraid  to  make 
too  many  inquiries  concerning  this  chapel,  for 
fear  the  Killigrews  might  hear  of  my  question- 
ings, for,  although  I  had  seen  no  traces  of  them, 
I  felt  sure  they  were  following  Mistress  Nancy 
Moles  worth.  I  found,  moreover,  that  the  few 
people  in  the  parish  were  anything  but  intelli- 


i  82      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

gent,  and  could  give  no  information  of  value.  At 
length,  after  much  searching  and  many  round- 
about inquiries,  I  heard  of  a  haunted  d  11  about  a 
mile  and  a  half  from  St.  Mawgan,  where  the  devil 
was  said  to  reside. 

An  old  farm  labourer  gave  me  the  information, 
and  with  much  earnestness  besought  me  to  keep 
away  from  it. 

"The  devil  'ave  allays  come  there,  sur,"  re- 
marked the  old  man.  "Tes  a  very  low  place. 
Tes  a  'olla  (hollow)  between  two  'oods.  The 
papist  priests  ded  kip  un  off  while  they  was 
'lowed  to  live  there,  but  since  the  new  religion 
tho'ull  Sir  Nick  have  jist  done  wot  'ee's  a  mind  to. " 

"  How  did  the  papist  priest  keep  him  off?"  I 
asked. 

"Well,  sur,  they  ded  build  a  chapel  here,  and 
they  ded  turn  the  well  ov  water,  where  the  devil 
made  hell  broth,  into  good  clain  watter.  'Twas 
a  'oly  well  when  they  wos  there,  sur,  so  I've  been 
tould.  But  law,  sence  the  priests  be  gone  he've 
gone  there  to  live  again,  and  I've  'eerd  as  how 
ee've  bin  zid  in  the  chapel." 

"  Have  you  seen  him?" 

"  I  wudden,  sur,  for  worlds ;  but,  Jimmy  Jory 
zid  un,  sur." 

"And  what  did  he  look  like?" 

"Jist  like  a  wrinkled-up  ould  man,  sur." 

"  And  which  is  the  way  to  this  chapel?" 

" 'Tis  down  there,  sur,"  replied  the  old  man, 
pointing  southward ;  "but  doan't  'ee  go  nist  the 
plaace,  sur,  doan't  'ee.  'Tis  gittin'  dark,  an  'ee'l 
zoon  be  out  now." 


Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan    183 

Unwittingly  the  old  labourer  had  confirmed  the 
words  of  Mr.  Trewint  at  Penhale.  Evidently  a 
hermit  did  live  at  the  ruined  chapel.  Probably 
he  was  one  of  the  few  remaining  anchorites 
which  were  yet  to  be  found  in  the  county.  One 
of  those  who,  tired  of  the  world,  had  sought  soli- 
tude, even  as  the  last  heir  of  the  Tregarricks  had 
sought  it,  when  he  built  St.  Michael's  Chapel  on 
Roche  Rock. 

Unmindful,  therefore,  of  the  old  man's  warn- 
ings, I  found  my  way  down  the  valley.  The 
wooded  hills  sloped  up  each  side  of  me,  which  so 
obscured  the  evening  light  that  I  had  difficulty  in 
finding  my  way.  The  place  seemed  terribly  lone- 
ly, I  remember ;  no  sound  broke  the  stillness  save 
the  rippling  of  a  little  stream  of  water  which  ran 
towards  the  sea,  and  the  occasional  soughing  of 
the  wind  among  the  trees. 

Once,  as  I  stood  still  and  listened,  it  seemed  to 
me  that  the  very  silence  made  a  noise,  and  a  feel- 
ing of  terror  came  over  me,  for  the  old  labourer's 
stories  became  real.  My  mission,  too,  seemed  to 
be  more  foolish  at  each  step  I  took,  and  in  the 
stillness  I  seemed  to  hear  voices  bidding  me  re- 
turn. Nature  had  given  me  strong  nerves,  how- 
ever, and  presently  the  spirit  of  adventure  got 
hold  of  me  again,  and  then  I  pushed  on  merrily. 
I  had  gone  perhaps  a  mile  from  St.  Mawgan 
when  I  saw,  in  spite  of  the  gathering  darkness, 
a  distinct  footpath  leading  southward.  This  I 
followed,  although  the  valley  became  darker  and 
darker.  By  and  by,  however,  it  ended  in  a  little 
green  amphitheatre.  This  I  judged  to  be  about 


184      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

ten  yards  across,  and  the  only  outlet  was  the  path- 
way by  which  I  had  just  come.  The  little  open 
space,  however,  was  a  relief  to  me,  because  the 
evening  light  was  not  altogether  shut  out,  and  I 
looked  eagerly  around  me  in  the  hope  that  I  had 
arrived  at  the  spot  for  which  I  had  been  search- 
ing. 

Twice  did  I  wander  around  the  green  spot,  but 
the  trees  which  grew  around  were  so  thick  that  I 
could  discover  nothing  beyond  them. 

"  It  must  be  all  an  idle  tale,"  I  mused  bitterly, 
"and  I've  been  a  dupe  to  silly  stories.  Why 
should  I  trouble  more?  I'll  go  back  to  the  inn 
at  St.  Mawgan,  get  Chestnut  saddled,  and  start 
for  London  to-morrow" ;  but  even  as  the  thought 
passed  through  my  mind,  I  saw  a  dark  bent  form 
creep  along  the  grass,  and  then  was  hidden  from 
me  by  the  thick  undergrowth. 

Without  hesitation  I  made  my  way  to  the  spot 
where  the  dark  object  had  disappeared,  and  then 
saw  a  slight  clearage  in  the  bushes,  which  had 
before  escaped  my  attention.  A  few  seconds  later 
I  had  entered  another  open  place,  but  it  was 
smaller  than  the  other,  and  situated  at  the  foot 
of  the  rising  ground.  I  again  looked  around  me, 
but  could  see  nothing,  and  was  musing  as  to  the 
course  I  should  take,  when  I  heard  a  slight  groan. 
I  hurried  to  the  spot  from  whence  the  sound 
came,  drawing  my  sword  as  I  did  so.  I  did  not 
go  far,  however,  for  I  saw,  almost  hidden  by  the 
trees,  a  dark  building. 

"  Hallo!"  I  cried  aloud. 

But  there  was  no  answering  voice. 


Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan   185 

"There  is  some  one  here,"  I  said;  "speak,  or  I 
fire." 

"  What  would  you,  Roger  Trevanion?"  said  a 
strange  voice. 

I  must  confess  that  my  heart  gave  a  bound  as 
I  heard  my  own  name  in  this  lonely  place,  but  I 
quickly  mastered  myself. 

<;  I  would  see  you,"  I  replied. 

"  You  cannot  see  spirits  of  just  men  made  per- 
fect," was  the  reply.  "They  can  see  you  while 
they  remain  invisible." 

"We  will  see,"  I  replied.  "I  have  flint  and 
steel  here.  I  will  light  up  this  place,  then  per- 
chance I  shall  find  that  the  living  as  well  as  the 
dead  inhabit  the  place." 

I  heard  a  low  murmuring,  then  the  voice  re- 
plied: "Trouble  not  yourself,  Roger  Trevanion, 
there  shall  be  light,"  and  in  a  few  seconds,  as  if 
by  magic,  a  small  lamp  shone  out  in  the  darkness, 
revealing  several  objects,  which  at  first  I  could 
not  understand.  As  my  eyes  became  accustomed 
to  the  darkness,  I  discovered  a  rude  table  on  which 
stood  a  crucifix ;  on  the  walls  too,  rough  and  un- 
plastered  as  they  were,  I  saw  pictures  of  a  religious 
order.  But  my  attention  was  drawn  from  other 
objects  by  a  pallet  bed  which  lay  in  the  corner  of 
the  room,  on  which  a  human  body  lay. 

"  Uncle  Anthony,"  I  cried,  not  that  I  recognized 
him,  but  the  name  came  involuntarily  to  my  lips. 

"Why  are  you  here,  Roger  Trevanion?"  asked 
a  voice  which  I  detected  as  Uncle  Anthony's. 

"  Nay,  rather,  why  are  you  here?"  I  cried;  "  and 
where  is  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth?" 


1 86      Mistress  Nancy  Moles  worth 

"She  is  where  you  will  never  reach  her,"  he 
replied,  bitterly  I  thought,  and  yet  in  a  feeble  tone 
of  voice. 

"  What  mean  you?"  I  cried,  and  then  I  saw  that 
his  head  was  bandaged. 

"  I  mean  that  through  your  faithlessness" — he 
hesitated  as  though  he  knew  not  how  to  proceed. 

"The  Killigrews!"  I  cried. 

"Ay." 

"They  overtook  you?" 

"  Nay,  they  came  here.  I  did  my  best,  but  what 
was  I  against  three?  Once  I  thought  we  should 
have  beaten  them,  for  Mistress  Nancy  wounded 
one  of  them  sorely." 

"  But  where  are  they  gone?  Which  way  did 
they  take  her?" 

"  Doubtless  to  Endellion.  Why  I  tell  you  this 
I  know  not.  Had  you  been  faithful  this  need  not 
have  been." 

"Tell  me  the  whole  story,"  I  said  at  length. 

"Why  should  I?  But  it  doth  not  matter  now. 
You  can  do  her  no  harm,  neither  can  you  save 
her  from  the  Killigrews.  Well,  perchance  it  is 
God's  will.  They  are  of  the  true  faith,  and — and 
you  know  most  of  the  story,  Roger  Trevanion. 
You  followed  us  to  Penhale;  the  maid  saw  you, 
and  so  we  left  the  house  earlier  than  we  had  in- 
tended, and  by  a  road  through  the  fields.  We 
reached  this  spot  in  safety,  but  they  found  us. 
Otho  was  with  them,  and,  well,  I  am  no  fighter, — 
I  did  my  best,  but  they  took  her.  I — I  am  wound- 
ed in  the  head — a  sword  cut." 

Why  I  knew  not,  but  my  heart  seemed  a  hot  fire. 


Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan    187 

"  And  is  Mistress  Nancy  gone  with  these  three 
Killigre  ws — alone  ?" 

"  Her  serving-maid,  Amelia,  cried  out  to  go 
with  her,  and  they  took  her." 

"Ah!"  I  cried,  relieved. 

He  gave  me  details  of  the  struggle,  which  I 
need  not  write  down  here,  and  which  I  thought, 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  he  seemed  to  hide  the 
truth,  told  that  he  had  fought  well. 

"And  did  not  this  hermit  help  you?" 

"Michael  is  weaker  than  a  child,"  replied  An- 
thony, "he  did  nothing  but  pray." 

"And  how  long  since  this  took  place?" 

"Four  hours  ago." 

"  Four  hours! — only?" 

"That  is  all." 

"They  can  be  followed,  she  can  be  delivered!" 

"No,  no,"  murmured  Uncle  Anthony;  "tell 
me,  Roger  Trevanion,  why  would  you  deliver 
her?" 

"Because,  because! "  then  I  stopped,  I 

could  not  formulate  the  thought  in  my  mind. 
"  Did  she  go  willingly?"  I  asked. 

"  Nay,"  cried  the  old  man  bitterly,  "  I — I  think 
they  gagged  her ;  they  bound  her  to  her  horse. 
She  cried  out  sorely  while  she  could,  she  strug- 
gled— and  I — I  could  do  nothing." 

My  blood  ran  through  my  veins  like  streams  of 
fire ;  there  were  many  questions  I  wanted  to  ask, 
but  there  was  no  time.  I  seemed  to  see  her  strug- 
gling with  the  Killigrews.  I  pictured  her  look  of 
loathing  as  she  talked  with  them. 

"Trevanion  or  no  Trevanion,"  I  cried,  as  I  hur- 


1 88       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

ried  up  the  valley,  "I'll  strike  another  blow  for 
the  maid's  liberty.  I  know  she  doth  not  trust 
me;  but  I'll  free  her  from  Otho  Killigrew.  Some 
one  must  have  seen  her — I'll  follow  them.  They 
cannot  well  get  beyond  Padstow  to-night!" 

A  little  later  I  had  taken  the  road  which  the 
landlord  of  the  inn  at  St.  Mawgan  had  told  me 
led  to  Padstow.  I  rode  hard  till  I  came  to  a  road- 
side inn.  It  was  the  first  house  I  had  noticed 
since  I  had  left  Mawgan.  A  light  was  shining 
from  one  of  the  windows,  and  I  decided  to  stop. 

"  If  they  have  passed  here  some  one  will  have 
seen  them,"  I  mused,  "and  I  must  not  go  farther 
without  inquiry." 

I  accordingly  dismounted,  and  called  for  the 
landlord.  An  elderly  man  appeared,  and  in  the 
light  of  the  moon,  which  had  just  risen,  I  saw  that 
his  shoulders  were  bent,  and  that  he  craned  his 
neck  forward  while  he  scanned  my  face. 

"What  '11  'ee  plaise  to  'ave,  stir?"  he  asked  in 
a  wheedling  tone  of  voice. 

"A  bottle  of  wine,"  I  replied. 

"  Iss,  to  be  sure,  I'll  tell  'em,  sur.  Your  hoss 
do  look  flighty,  sur.  You  wa'ant  caare  to  laive 
un." 

"He  will  stand  quietly,"  I  replied;  "but  I'll 
fasten  him  to  your  crook  here.  I  should  not  ad- 
vise you  to  go  near  him." 

"You  be'ant  comin'  in,  sur,  be  'ee?" 

"Just  a  minute,"  I  replied. 

"Ah  iss,  to  be  sure,"  he  answered,  leading  the 
way  into  a  dark  room. 

"  But  you  have  a  room  with  a  light  here,"  I  ob- 


Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan   189 

jected,  as  he  pushed  a  candle  into  a  smouldering 
fire. 

"  Iss,  sur,  but  tes  used,  sur.  To  tell  the  truth, 
sur,  for  I  can  zee  you  be  a  gen'leman,  my  wife's 
sister  is  there.  She's  terble  bad  weth  small-pox, 
sur." 

"Small-pox!"  I  cried  aghast. 

"Aw,  iss,  sur.  I  doan't  go  ther'  myself,  and 
tes  makin'  terble  'ard  agin  my  custom." 

All  the  while  he  was  pulling  out  the  cork  from 
a  bottle  of  wine. 

"  I  don't  think  I'll  stay  to  drink,"  I  said,  think- 
ing of  the  man's  statement  about  his  wife's  sister. 
"Of  course  I'll  pay  for  it,"  I  added,  noting  the 
look  of  chagrin  on  his  face. 

"You  be  a  rail  gen'leman,"  he  remarked,  as  I 
threw  down  a  guinea. 

"  Have  you  been  away  from  the  house  to-day?" 
I  asked. 

" No,  sur." 

"  Have  you  noticed  a  party  on  horseback  ride 
by  this  afternoon?" 

"  What  time  would  it  be,  sur?" 

"About  four  o'clock,  I  should  imagine." 

"  No,  sur,  there  ain't  no  party  of  no  sort  gone 
long  'ere." 

"  You  are  quite  sure?" 

"  Iss,  sur.     Be  you  lookin'  out  for  a  party,  sur?" 

"Yes,"  I  replied,  "but  I  must  have  been  misin- 
formed." 

"  How  many  was  in  the  party,  sur?" 

"  Why?" 

"Well,  Bill  Bennetto,  Maaster  Veryan's  hind, 


1 90      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

was  over  here  little  while  ago,  and  he  zaid  as  ow 
'ee'd  zeed  a  party  of  five  ride  through  St.  Eval. 
Ther'  wos  three  gentlemen  and  two  laadies,  stir. 
They  wos  ridin'  'ard  for  Padstow,  'ee  zaid." 

"What  time  was  this?" 

"  '  Bout  f ower  a  clock,  sur.  Praps  that  was  the 
lot  you  was  wantin'." 

"  How  far  is  it  from  here  to  Padstow." 

" Oa  ten  or  twelve  mile,  I  shud  think." 

"A  straight  road?" 
"Aw,  iss,  you  can't  miss  et." 

Glad  to  get  out  of  the  house  infected  with 
small-pox,  I  contented  myself  with  this  informa- 
tion, and  a  few  seconds  later  I  was  on  Chestnut's 
back  again,  riding  northward.  I  had  gone  only 
a  short  distance,  however,  when  I  came  to  a  junc- 
tion of  roads.  Here  a  difficulty  presented  itself, 
for  I  knew  not  which  way  to  take. 

"  What  did  the  fellow  mean  by  telling  me  it  was 
a  straight  road?"  I  grumbled  angrily,  and  then 
it  struck  me  suddenly  that  he  seemed  very  anx- 
ious for  me  to  leave  his  house.  I  looked  eagerly 
around  me  in  the  hope  of  getting  out  of  my  diffi- 
culty, but  it  was  a  lonely  place,  and  no  houses 
were  in  sight.  Presently,  however,  I  saw  a  light 
shining,  and  making  my  way  towards  it,  discov- 
ered a  cottage. 

"  Which  is  the  way  to  Padstow?"  I  asked  of  a 
man  who  held  a  lantern  in  his  hand,  and  who  evi- 
dently lived  at  the  cottage. 

"  Dunnaw,  sur,  I  be  sure.  I  speck  the  best  way 
will  be  for  'ee  to  go  to  Little  Petherick  and  in- 
quire, " 


Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan   1 9 1 

"  Is  it  a  straight  road?" 

"Lor  bless  'ee,  sur,  no.  'Tes  as  crooked  as  a 
dog's  hind  leg." 

I  wondered  at  this,  and  asked  the  man  if  he 
knew  the  landlord  of  the  Farmer's  Rest. 

"Aw,  iss  I  do  knaw  un,  sur." 

"  What  kind  of  a  man  is  he?" 

"  A  littlish  man,  with  a  long  neck  like  a  gander, 
and  sharp  eyes  like  a  rat." 

"  Yes,  I  know,  but  is  he  a  respectable  man !" 

"  Iss,  'ee've  saved  a  braavish  bit  of  money.  I 
do  'ear  as  how  'ee've  got  vour  hundred  in  Tura 
Bank." 

"  His  wife's  sister  has  small-pox,  hasn't  she?" 

"What  do  'ee  main,  sur?" 

I  repeated  my  question. 

"Why,  bless  'ee,  sur,  his  wife  aan't  got  no  sis- 
ter. She's  Jenny  Johnses  onnly  darter.  As  fur 
small -pox,  I  never  'eerd  tell  o'  noan." 

Giving  the  man  a  piece  of  money,  I  rode  back 
towards  the  Farmer's  Rest  again.  Evidently  the 
landlord  had  been  purposely  deceiving  me.  Why? 
My  heart  thumped  loudly  against  my  ribs,  for  I 
had  grave  suspicion  that  he  desired  to  hide  some- 
thing from  me.  I  made  my  way  very  quietly  to 
the  house.  If  he  had  reasons  for  deceiving  me, 
it  behoved  me  to  be  careful.  I  saw  that  the  light 
still  shone  from  the  window  of  the  room  in  which 
the  landlord  said  his  wife's  sister  lay.  Telling 
Chestnut  to  stand  still,  I  crept  silently  towards 
the  house.  I  saw  that  the  door  was  closed,  and 
although  I  listened  intently  I  could  hear  no  sound. 
Placing  my  hand  on  the  door  handle,  I  was  about 


192      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

to  try  and  open  it,  when  I  saw  a  woman  come 
from  a  building  close  by  which  was  evidently  used 
as  a  washhouse.  She  did  not  see  me,  neither  did 
she  come  to  the  front  door  at  which  I  stood.  As 
far  as  I  could  judge,  she  was  making  her  way  to 
the  yard  at  the  back  of  the  inn. 

"Surely,"  I  thought,  "that  is  Amelia  Lante- 
glos." 

I  started  to  follow  her,  when,  the  girl  hearing 
my  step  turned  around,  and  I  saw  that  I  was  right. 

"Amelia,"  I  whispered. 

"  Good  Lord,  sur,  is  that  you?"  was  her  an- 
swer. 

"  Yes,  where  is  your  mistress?" 

"Aw,  I  be  glad,  I  be  glad,"  she  sobbed,  "we've 
'ad  a  terble  time,  sur— a  terble  time." 

"  Is  your  mistress  ill?"  I  asked. 

"  She'll  go  mazed  zoon." 

"Why?" 

She  looked  anxiously  around,  and  then  turned 
towards  me  again. 

"Ther's  nobody  harkenin',  nobody  do  knaw 
you  be  'ere,  sur,  do  mun?" 

"  No  one.  I  called  here  less  than  an  hour  ago, 
and  the  landlord  told  me  that  his  wife's  sister  had 
small-pox.  So  I  rode  away,  but  I  found  out  that 
he  told  me  false.  That's  why  I've  come  back 
again.  No  one  has  seen  me  but  you." 

"And  you  be  my  young  missus'  friend,  be'ant 
'ee,  sur?  You  doan't  main  she  no  'arm." 

"No." 

"Then  I'll  tell  'ee,  sur.  She's  inside  there 
weth  Master  Otho. " 


Haunted  Chapel  of  St.  Mawgan    193 

I  suspected  this,  so  waited  for  her  to  proceed. 

"Colman  es  in  the  'ouse  too,  sur;  but  'ee's  in 
bed.  Mistress  Nancy  ded  fire  a  pistol  at  un,  and 
'urt  'es  arm.  That  was  when  Uncle  Anthony  was 
weth  us." 

*'  But  there  were  three. " 

"Iss,  sur.  Maaster  Clement  es  gone  to  Pad- 
stow." 

"What  for." 

"  Gone  to  fetch  the  priest,  sur. " 

"  Why?     To  marry  Otho  to  your  mistress?" 

The  maid  sobbed.  "She'll  go  mazed,  sur. 
She's  in  ther  weth  Maaster  Otho.  You  do  knaw 
his  way,  sur.  I  believe  he'll  jist  frighten  her  till 
she  do  marry  un." 

"  But  why  did  they  stop  here?" 

"  'Twas  on  account  of  Mistress  Nancy,  sur.  She 
made  out  to  faint  an  like  that,  sur,  thinkin'  to  gain 
time.  But  Maaster  Otho  can't  be  aisy  bait.  He 
brought  her  here,  and  ded  send  Clement  off  for 
the  priest.  Besides,  Maaster  Colman  could  hardly 
sit  on  the  hoss." 

I  saw  the  danger.  In  the  then  condition  of  the 
marriage  laws,  the  maid  Nancy  was  practically 
helpless.  If  the  priest  went  through  a  form  of 
service,  even  without  the  maid's  assent,  Otho 
could,  by  means  of  the  testimony  of  the  landlord 
of  the  inn,  claim  that  a  legal  marriage  had  taken 
place.  What  was  to  be  done,  therefore,  would 
have  to  be  done  quickly. 

"  Where  are  your  horses,  Amelia?" 

She  pointed  to  the  house  in  which  they  were 
stabled. 

13 


194      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  You  can  saddle  them  without  any  one  know- 
ing?" 

"  Aw,  iss  sur. " 

"  Do,  then. " 

With  that  I  turned  towards  the  front  door  of  the 
inn  again ;  and  I  must  here  confess  that  I  hugely 
enjoyed  the  situation.  The  love  of  adventure 
was  strong  upon  me,  and  I  laughed  at  the  thought 
of  thwarting  the  Killigrews.  I  owed  the  land- 
lord a  debt  for  deceiving  me.  I  therefore  went 
to  the  spot  where  I  had  left  Chestnut,  and,  having 
taken  some  stout  cord  from  my  saddlebag,  came 
back,  and,  on  trying  to  open  the  door,  found  it 
barred.  Then  I  knocked  sharply. 

"Who's  there?"  It  was  Boundy,  the  landlord, 
who  spoke. 

"Come,  Boundy,"  I  cried,  "open  the  door 
quick;  there's  no  time  to  lose." 

"  Es  that  you,  sur?"  he  responded,  and  imme- 
diately drew  back  the  bolts.  No  sooner  had  he 
done  so  than  I  caught  him  and  dragged  him  outside. 

"Make  a  sound,  and  you  are  a  dead  man!"  I 
said,  in  a  whisper. 

Something  in  my  voice,  I  suppose,  told  him 
that  I  meant  what  I  said,  for  he  made  no  sound, 
neither  did  he  struggle  when  I  bound  him  hand 
and  foot.  He  was  no  stronger  than  a  lad  of 
twelve,  and  very  little  heavier.  I  therefore  took 
him  to  the  stables,  where  Amelia  Lanteglos  had 
gone. 

"Amelia,"!  said,  "here's  the  landlord.  You 
need  not  be  afraid.  He's  bound.  But  if  he 
makes  a  noise,  stuff  some  hay  in  his  mouth. " 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      195 

The  girl  grasped  the  situation  in  a  second. 
"Oal  right,  sur,"  she  said  with  a  grin,  and  I 
knew  I  could  trust  her.  Then  I  went  back  and 
entered  the  inn,  closing  the  door  after  me,  and 
silently  bolting  it.  I  heard  the  murmuring  of 
women  in  the  kitchen  behind;  evidently  they 
knew  nothing  of  what  had  taken  place.  After 
this  I  made  my  way  to  the  room  in  which  Otho 
Killigrew  had  taken  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

THE  SCENE  AT  A  WAYSIDE  INN. 

I  WAS  about  to  knock  when  I  heard  the  sound  of 
voices. 

"And  do  you  think,"  I  heard  a  voice  say,  which 
I  recognized  as  Mistress  Nancy's,  "that  although 
you  force  me  into  this  marriage,  I  shall  really  be 
your  wife?" 

"Ay,  that  you  will."  It  was  Otho  who  spoke 
in  his  low,  mocking  way. 

"  But  I  will  not  be  your  wife.  I  despise  you, 
loathe  you." 

"  That  feeling  will  soon  pass  away  when  you 
are  the  wife  of  Otho  Killigrew.  You  will  love 
me  all  the  more  for  being  so  determined  to  have 
you.  And  I — well,  I  would  a  thousand  times  rath- 
er have  this  than  an  ordinary  wedding.  Clem- 
ent and  Father  O'Brien  will  soon  be  here.  I 
thought  I  heard  his  voice  a  few  seconds  ago." 

"  But  1  will  die  sooner  than  wed  you !" 


196      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Ah,  I  like  to  see  your  eyes  shine  like  that.  It 
makes  you  more  handsome  than  ever.  With  me 
as  master,  and  you  as  mistress  of  Restormel,  we 
shall  be  much  sought  after  in  the  county." 

"  Is  this  the  act  of  a  gentleman,  Otho  Killigrew? 
The  very  gypsies  will  cry  out  against  you  as  a 
mean  knave." 

"It  is  the  act  of  a  gentleman,"  replied  Otho 
coolly  "  You  had  every  opportunity  to  wed  me 
in  a  way  befitting  your  station,  but  you  would  not 
have  it  so.  You  trusted  to  a  trickster,  and  there- 
by sadly  compromised  your  reputation.  Now  I 
must  treat  you  as  I  am  obliged  You  should  be 
thankful  that  I  am  willing  to  wed  you  after  such 
conduct." 

"  I  would  I  had  trusted  the  man  you  call  a 
trickster!"  cried  the  maid  bitterly,  at  which  it 
flashed  upon  me  that  I  was  playing  the  part  of 
an  eavesdropper.  True,  I  felt  justified  in  listen- 
ing, at  the  same  time  I  felt  uncomfortable,  and 
was  about  to  knock  at  the  door  when  his  words 
arrested  me  again, 

"  Come,  Nancy,  let  us  act  reasonably.  If  you 
will  promise  to  go  to  Endellion  with  me,  and  wed 
me  there,  we  will  have  done  with  this  method  of 
going  on.  Let  me  have  a  kiss  and  we  will  be 
friends." 

He  evidently  laid  hands  on  her  as  he  spoke,  for 
the  maid  cried  out.  At  this  I  was  unable  to  con- 
trol myself,  and  I  pushed  the  door  with  so  much 
vehemence  that  the  rusty  hinges  gave  way,  and  I 
entered  the  room. 

Even  at  that  time  I  noticed  that  the  apartment 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      197 

was  bare  of  all  furniture,  save  for  a  few  straight- 
back  chairs  and  a  rickety  table.  Mistress  Nancy 
stood  at  one  corner  of  the  room,  her  eyes  flashing 
fiercely  and  her  face  as  pale  as  death.  Otho  was 
holding  one  of  her  hands,  but  on  hearing  the 
noise  of  my  entrance  had  turned  his  face  angrily 
towards  me. 

I  knew  I  dared  not  give  him  time,  for  doubt- 
less he  carried  dagger  and  pistols,  and  would  use 
them  without  hesitation.  I  therefore  leapt  upon 
him,  and  in  a  second  we  were  engaged  in  a  mad 
struggle.  As  for  the  maid,  she  gave  another  cry 
which  I  thought  told  of  her  joy  at  my  coming. 

Maddened,  desperate  as  he  was,  I  soon  discov- 
ered that  I  had  not  his  brother  Benet  to  deal 
with.  He  availed  himself  of  all  sorts  of  wrestler's 
tricks,  and  tried  to  use  his  knife,  but  it  was  no 
use.  In  a  few  seconds  I  had  thrown  him  heavily 
on  the  floor.  He  lay  stunned,  but  this  I  knew 
would  not  be  for  long. 

"Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth,"  I  said,  turning 
panting  to  the  maid,  "  will  you  trust  me  now?" 

She  looked  piteously  into  my  face.  "  Dare  I?" 
she  cried ;  "  I  am  all  alone,  I  have  no  one  to  help 
me.  I  would  rather  die  than  wed  him,"  and  she 
gave  a  look  of  loathing  towards  Otho.  "  May  I 
trust  you?" 

"  You  may,"  I  said  eagerly,  and  at  that  moment 
I  felt  a  joy  in  sacrificing  Trevanion  rather  than 
carrying  out  Peter  Trevisa's  wishes.  "  As  God  is 
above  us,  I  will  take  you  wherever  you  wish  to 
go,  and  I  give  my  life  to  see  that  no  harm  hap- 
pens to  you!"  and  this  I  said  like  one  compelled, 


198      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

for  my  words  seemed  to  be  dragged  from  me  by 
some  wondrous  power  which  the  maid  possessed. 

She  caught  my  hand  eagerly.  Her  eyes  seemed 
to  burn  like  live  coals,  and  as  I  thought  she  looked 
into  the  very  depth  of  my  life. 

"Yes,  I  will  trust  you,"  she  cried,  "and  I  will 
bless  you  forever.  But  can  you  take  me  away. 
These  men  seem  to  have  friends  everywhere." 

"  I  can,  and  I  will,"  I  cried  eagerly,  for  at  that 
time  my  heart  was  hot,  and  I  felt  no  weakness. 
"Come  quickly,"  I  continued,  ''I  have  prepared 
my  plans."  Then  turning  around  I  saw  two  wo- 
men in  the  room,  evidently  the  landlord's  wife 
and  a  servant-maid. 

"What  do  'ee  main?  who  be  you?"  screamed 
one  of  the  women. 

But  I  took  no  heed.  Mistress  Nancy  caught 
some  clothing  which  she  had  thrown  on  the  table, 
and  although  the  woman  tried  to  bar  the  door- 
way, I  led  her  out.  All  this  time  Otho  had  been 
lying  on  the  floor  like  one  dead. 

I  went  to  the  door  which  I  had  bolted,  and  was 
about  to  open  it,  but  I  desisted,  for  I  heard  the 
clatter  of  horses'  hoofs.  For  a  moment  my  heart 
sank  within  me ;  I  felt  sure  that  Colman  Killigrew 
had  returned  with  the  priest.  If  that  were  so,  I 
should  be  one  against  many.  The  maid  Nancy 
had  also  heard  the  noise,  for  her  face  was  piteous 
to  behold. 

"  'Tis  they,  'tis  they,"  she  cried.  "  Oh,  you  will 
not  let  me  fall  into  their  hands,  will  you?" 

It  was  then  that  I  realized  the  secret  of  my 
heart.  At  that  moment  I  knew  that  Mistress 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      199 

Nancy  Molesworth  was  all  the  world  to  me,  and' 
that  all  my  vows  never  to  care  for  a  woman  again 
were  no  more  than  the  chaff  which  the  wind 
drives  away.  My  blood  was  on  fire,  and  I  vowed 
that  all  the  Killigrews  on  earth  should  not  take 
her  from  me. 

"No,  by  God,  no!"  I  cried,  "they  shall  not  get 
you." 

My  words  seemed  to  give  her  confidence,  for 
she  became  calmer  and  steady  again. 

"Give  me  a  pistol,"  she  said,  "  I  will  help  you." 

At  that  moment  there  was  a  sound  of  knocking 
at  the  door. 

"Let  us  in!"  cried  a  voice,  which  I  recognized 
as  Clement's,  and  the  landlord's  wife  rushed  tow- 
ards the  door.  Ill  as  I  like  to  touch  a  woman  I 
felt  I  must  not  hesitate,  and  so  with  no  gentle  hand 
I  threw  her  against  the  door,  whereupon  she  went 
into  violent  hysterics.  As  for  the  servant,  she 
went  into  the  backyard  screaming.  Seeing  a  key 
in  the  door,  I  quickly  turned  it,  and  placed  it  in 
my  pocket. 

"Come,  we  can  follow  the  servant-maid,"  I  said 
to  Mistress  Nancy,  but  at  that  moment  Otho  Kil- 
ligrew  staggered  towards  us,  with  his  knife  up- 
lifted. I  struck  him  a  cruel  blow,  but  it  could 
not  be  helped,  and  again  he  fell  heavily.  Seeing 
the  barrel  of  a  pistol  gleaming  from  his  belt,  I 
took  it  from  him  and  gave  it  to  the  maid.  She 
took  it  without  a  word,  and  I  knew  by  the  light 
in  her  eyes  that  she  meant  to  use  it. 

Meanwhile  Clement  Killigrew  kept  beating  the 
door,  and  I  knew  that  he  would  ere  long  succeed 


200      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

in  breaking  it  down.  It  is  true  I  had  cocked  my 
pistol,  while  Mistress  Nancy  held  hers  ready  to 
shoot,  but  I  knew  not  how  many  were  outside,  so 
I  dared  not  wait.  I  therefore  took  the  dear  maid's 
hand  and  led  her  into  the  yard. 

"Amelia,"  I  cried. 

"  Here  you  be,  sur. " 

I  hurried  towards  her,  and  found  two  horses 
saddled. 

"  Mount,  mount,"  I  cried  quickly,  "they'll  be 
after  us." 

"No,  they  waan't,"  retorted  Amelia,  "I've 
turned  all  the  other  horses  out  in  the  field." 

"And  where's  Boundy?" 

"  Lyin'  inside  there,  weth  his  mouth  chucked 
vull  of  hay." 

In  spite  of  our  danger,  I  could  not  help  laugh- 
ing aloud. 

By  this  time  they  had  both  mounted,  and  as  yet 
no  one  had  followed  us  into  the  yard. 

"  There's  another  way  down  to  the  road?"  cried 
Amelia,  "  it'll  bring  us  out  furder  down.  Where's 
yore  oss,  sur?" 

"He's  all  right.  You  are  a  clever  girl, 
Amelia."  This  I  said  while  we  went  silently 
down  the  cart  track  under  the  trees. 

On  reaching  the  road  I  gave  a  low  whistle, 
and  in  a  second  I  heard  the  clatter  of  hoofs,  as 
Chestnut  came  towards  me.  He  gave  a  whinney 
as  he  saw  me,  but  before  I  could  mount  I  heard 
a  bullet  whiz  by  me,  and  strike  hazel  bushes  on 
the  top  of  the  hedge.  Then  I  saw  Clement  Killi- 
grew  and  the  priest  coming  towards  us.  Great 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      201 

as  was  my  longing  to  stop  and  meet  these  men,  I 
deemed  it  prudent  to  get  away  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible. A  new  fear  had  come  into  my  life,  a  fear 
that  they  should  harm  the  maid  Nancy.  I  sprang 
to  the  stirrup  therefore,  and  before  I  was  fairly 
on  Chestnut's  back  he  started  into  a  gallop.  I 
checked  him  for  fear  I  should  leave  my  compan- 
ions behind,  but  I  need  not  have  feared.  Their 
horses  kept  neck  to  neck  with  mine.  For  a  time 
I  could  hear  no  one  following,  but  presently  the 
sound  of  horses'  hoofs  rang  out  in  the  night  air. 

I  stopped  and  listened.  "  There  is  only  one 
horse,"  I  said,  and  as  I  spoke  the  sound  ceased. 
Again  we  rode  on,  and  again  I  could  hear  the 
following  horseman ;  a  mile  or  so  farther  on  we 
pulled  up  a  second  time,  and  as  soon  as  we  stopped 
our  pursuer  also  stopped. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  that,  I  wonder?"  I 
said  aloud.  "  We  have  been  riding  more  slowly 
and  he  has  not  gained  upon  us.  When  we  stop 
he  follows  our  example.  What  does  it  mean?" 

"It  is  Clement,"  said  Mistress  Nancy;  "he  will 
have  got  his  orders  from  Otho." 

"  But  why  does  he  not  seek  to  overtake  us?" 

"  It  would  not  suit  his  purpose,"  cried  she;  "he 
dare  not  come  too  close  to  us.  He  will  be  afraid. 
He  knows  you  have  pistols.  His  purpose  will  be 
to  keep  us  in  sight  and  mark  where  we  go." 

"  But  what  good  will  that  do  him?" 

"  When  he  thinks  we  are  safely  housed,  he  will 
send  for  help. " 

"  But  how?" 

"  The  Killigrews  have  followers  all  around  in 


2O2      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

this  part  of  the  country,"  she  said.  "They  have 
friends  unknown  to  you." 

"  But  we  will  ride  right  on  to  the  west  of  the 
country,  where  Hugh  Boscawen  is  raising  men 
against  the  enemies  of  the  King." 

"  Even  there  he  will  have  friends.  Clement  is 
almost  as  cunning  as  Otho." 

"I  will  go  back  and  fight  him,"  I  said  quietly. 
"We  will  soon  be  rid  of  him." 

"  He  will  know  of  your  coming,  and  will  ride 
away  from  you.  If  you  follow  him  he  will  lead 
you  into  some  trap." 

"  But  we  must  be  rid  of  him, "  I  cried ;  "  we  shall 
not  be  safe  while  he  follows." 

Then  the  maid  held  her  peace,  but  I  knew  she 
greatly  feared  Clement  Killigrew.  At  this  I  be- 
came anxious,  for,  truth  to  tell,  I  felt  awkward  and 
helpless  now.  I  dared  not  make  other  sugges- 
tions, because  I  believed  that  in  spite  of  what  she 
had  said  she  still  failed  to  trust  me.  Then  I  had 
cared  little  about  her  good  opinion  concerning  me, 
now  I  would  dare  anything  to  win  her  smile.  I 
determined  that  no  harm  should  come  to  her,  for 
my  heart  yearned  for  her,  even  as  the  heart  of  a 
mother  must  yearn  for  her  first-born  son.  I 
looked  at  her  as  she  rode  by  my  side,  and  in  the 
light  of  the  moon  I  could  discern  every  feature. 
Pale  she  was  and  anxious,  but  to  me  her  face  was 
glorious  beyond  compare.  I  saw  resolution,  fore- 
sight, a  nobleness  in  her  every  movement,  but  all 
this  made  her  further  removed  from  me.  In  the 
light  of  my  new-found  love  she  became  a  new 
creature.  All  my  being  went  out  to  her,  all  my 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      203 

life  I  was  ready  to  lay  at  her  feet.  I  remembered 
what  I  had  said  on  Roche  Rock — I  had  told  her 
that  I  cared  for  no  woman,  that  she  was  nothing 
to  me  but  the  veriest  stranger.  I  would  have 
given  anything  to  have  recalled  those  words,  but 
it  could  not  be.  I  thought  of  what  I  had  prom- 
ised Peter  Trevisa,  and  I  was  filled  with  shame. 
I  tried  to  drive  the  promise  from  my  mind,  but 
it  had  been  made. 

All  this  made  me  silent  and  awkward,  and  I 
rode  by  her  side  eager  to  save  her  from  the  Killi- 
grews,  yet  distrusting  myself  sorely. 

And  yet  with  my  love,  painful  as  it  was,  came 
joys  unknown  to  me  before.  Never  till  then  had 
I  realized  what  a  gladness  it  was  to  live,  to  think, 
to  act.  The  road  on  which  I  rode  became  a  scene 
of  beauty,  the  country  air  scented  with  the  per- 
fume of  spring  seemed  to  me  like  a  breath  from 
Paradise,  the  murmuring  of  the  sea  in  the  dis- 
tance made  heaven  near.  So  much,  indeed,  did 
I  live  in  the  thought  of  my  love,  and  of  what  she 
would  think  of  me,  that  for  the  moment  I  forgot 
that  Clement  Killigrew  was  following  us,  as  a 
sleuth-hound  follows  his  prey.  In  my  heart  I 
called  her  my  lady  Nancy,  and  wondered  what  I 
could  do  to  make  her  think  better  of  me.  For  I 
could  not  help  feeling  that  she  had  turned  to  me 
as  a  last  resource,  and  that  even  now,  should  John 
Polperro  appear,  she  would  immediately  dispense 
with  my  services.  Although  I  hated  this  thought, 
I  could  not  blame  her  for  it,  for  who  was  I  that 
she  should  trust  me?  I  remembered,  too,  that 
since  we  left  the  inn  her  words  to  me  had  been 


204       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

cool  and  distant,  as  though  she  were  ashamed  of 
her  emotion  at  the  time  when  I  found  her  in  the 
room  with  Otho  Killigrew. 

I  was  recalled  to  myself  at  length  by  Amelia 
Lanteglos,  who  said  with  a  laugh : 

"Ours  be  good  'osses,  be'ant  'em,  sur?" 

"Yes,"  I  replied;  "I  did  not  think  Uncle  An- 
thony could  find  such  good  ones  among  the 
moors." 

"Thaise  be'ant  Uncle  Anthony's.  These  be- 
long to  the  Killigrews.  The  one  I  do  ride  be- 
longed to  Maaster  Otho,  't'other  to  Maaster  Cole- 
man.  " 

"Good,"  I  cried,  thinking  what  a  quick-witted 
girl  she  was.  "You  are  a  clever  maid,  Amelia." 

"  I  ain't  a-lived  'mong  the  Killigrews  for  noth- 
in'!"  she  said;  "besides  I'd  do  anything  for  Mis- 
tress Nancy." 

Her  mistress  did  not  speak,  but  I  noted  the 
look  she  gave  her. 

"He  es  still  follin',"  continued  Amelia;  "we 
shall  'ave  to  do  summin  zoon.  What  time  es  et, 
I  wonder?" 

"  About  nine  o'clock,  I  expect, "  I  replied.  "  Ah ! 
yonder  is  light.  I  wonder  if  it  is  a  kiddleywink?" 

"Why?"  asked  Mistress  Nancy. 

"I  hope  it  is,"  I  replied,  for  at  that  moment  a 
plan  flashed  through  my  mind. 

A  few  minutes  later  we  rode  up  to  a  little  ham- 
let consisting  of  four  houses,  one  of  which  was  a 
public  house. 

"  We  will  dismount  here?"  I  said. 

"To  what  purpose?"  asked  Mistress  Nancy. 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      205 

"  I  have  a  plan  in  my  mind,"  I  replied. 

"  But  if  we  stop  here  Clement  will  act." 

"So  will  I." 

She  spoke  no  word  but  dismounted,  while  I 
called  the  landlord. 

"  Have  you  stabling  for  three  horses?"  I  asked 
when  he  appeared. 

"  Jist,"  was  his  reply. 

"  And  a  room  into  which  these  ladies  can  go ;  a 
private  room?" 

"  Aw,  iss,  sur.  Ther's  the  pa'lor.  They  ca'  go 
in  theer." 

"Very  well."  I  quickly  saw  them  in  the  room, 
and  having  ordered  refreshments  for  them  I  left. 
I  felt  as  though  Mistress  Nancy  did  not  desire 
my  company,  and  I  determined  not  to  force  it 
upon  her.  Then  I  hurried  to  the  stables,  where 
the  three  horses  had  been  put. 

"  Have  you  a  lock  to  the  stable  door?"  I  asked 
of  the  man  who  had  taken  care  of  the  horses. 

"  Law  no,  sur ;  we  doan't  want  no  locks.  Ther's 
jist  a  hasp  to  kip  the  door  from  blawin'  open." 

"  Are  there  no  highwaymen  or  horse-stealers  in 
these  parts?" 

"  We  ain't  a  'ad  a  'oss  stailed  for  'ears,"  was 
the  reply. 

"Well,  keep  your  eye  on  that  stable,"  I  said 
sternly.  "  If  anything  happens  to  those  horses, 
you'll  be  hanged." 

"  I'll  mind,  sur,"  replied  the  man ;  "  nobody  shall 
tich  'em.  Nobody  shall  go  into  the  stable  but 
me; "  and  I  knew  by  the  look  of  dogged  determi- 
nation on  his  face  that  he  meant  what  he  said. 


206      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

At  this  moment  I  heard  the  clatter  of  hoofs, 
and  I  hurried  into  the  house.  I  saw  the  landlord 
go  to  the  door,  and  heard  him  say  to  the  horse- 
man: "  No  sur,  you  can't  stable  yer  'oss.  A 
party  'ave  jist  come,  sur,  and  I've  only  room  for 
dree  "osses." 

"Well,  all  right,"  said  Clement  Killigrew  in 
tones  scarcely  above  a  whisper,  "  fasten  him  here 
to  the  crook  at  the  door,  'twill  be  just  as  well.  I 
suppose  I  can  have  a  bottle  of  wine.  By  the  way, 
do  not  let  the  other  party  know  I  have  come 
here. " 

"  No,  sur,  I  wa'ant  let  em  knaw,  but  I  a'ant 
got  no  wine.  A  jug  of  good  ale,  sur.  " 

"All  right,  that  will  do;"  then  he  said  some- 
thing in  low  tones  to  the  landlord,  which  I  did 
not  hear. 

"All  right,  sur,"  I  heard  the  innkeeper  say  in 
reply.  "I'll  'tend  to  et,  sur;  but  you'll  'ave  to 
go  into  the  kitchen  among  the  farmers-men,  the 
palor  is  okkipied. " 

There  was  no  reply  to  this,  and  then  Clement 
Killigrew  went  into  the  kitchen. 

Without  hesitation  I  entered  the  room  after 
him.  All  had  happened  as  I  expected.  He  had 
followed  us  to  the  inn,  he  had  come  in  quietly, 
he  had  made  arrangements  with  the  landlord  to 
take  a  message  to  some  one  near  with  whom  he 
doubtless  had  influence,  and  now  he  would  wait 
until  help  came.  Then  he  would  try  and  re- 
capture Mistress  Nancy  and  take  her  back  to 
Endellion.  Consequently,  I  determined  to  act  at 
once.  My  purpose  was  to  go  into  the  room, 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      207 

and  as  soon  as  possible  quarrel  with  him.  I  knew 
that  the  Killigrews  never  brooked  an  insult,  and 
I  thought  that  by  careful  management  I  should 
lead  him  to  challenge  me.  This  done,  I  hoped  to 
disable  him  and  then  continue  our  journey  before 
help  could  come.  By  so  doing  I  should  escape 
his  espionage,  and  in  a  few  hours  be  out  of  his 
reach. 

He  gave  a  start  as  I  swagger ingly  entered  the 
room ;  but  quickly  appeared  composed.  Some 
half-dozen  labourers  were  there,  with  their  jugs 
of  beer  before  them,  and  all  seemed  awed  at 
the  advent  of  two  gentlemen  with  swords  by  their 
sides  and  pistols  in  their  belts.  Clement  Killi- 
grew  was  standing  in  front  of  the  fire,  for  al- 
though the  spring  was  upon  us  the  nights  were 
cold. 

"Ill-mannered  knave,"  I  said,  striding  up  to 
him,  "  what  do  you  mean  by  standing  in  front  of 
the  fire?" 

He  looked  at  me  angrily,  and  seemed  about  to 
answer  back  according  to  the  manner  of  my  ad- 
dress ;  but  controlling  his  feelings  he  stood  aside. 

"I  ask  your  pardon,"  he  said  politely,  "it  was 
very  rude  of  me  to  keep  the  fire  from  the  rest  of 
the  company." 

"It  was  rude,"  I  replied,  "and  none  but  a  var- 
let  would  do  it." 

"I  have  expressed  my  apologies,"  was  his  re- 
sponse. 

"Words  are  cheap,"  I  said;  "still,  I  suppose 
that  is  all  you  are  able  to  give. " 

"  Yes,  I  will  give  more  than  words,"  he  replied, 


208       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

and  on  this  I  grasped  the  hilt  of  my  sword,  for  I 
hoped  that  I  had  aroused  him  to  fight,  but  my 
hopes  were  short-lived.  "  I  will  be  glad  to  pay 
for  a  glass  of  brandy  grog  for  each  of  these  good 
fellows,"  he  said  blandly. 

The  men  murmured  their  pleasure.  "A  rail 
gen'leman,"  they  said,  looking  at  him  with  ad- 
miration, while  they  regarded  me  with  angry 
scowls. 

So  far  he  had  the  best  of  the  encounter.  Evi- 
dently he  had  determined  to  avoid  a  quarrel. 
Perhaps  he  was  afraid  of  me,  perhaps  he  thought 
it  wise  to  refrain  from  fighting. 

"  This  man  seeks  to  buy  your  friendship,"  I  said 
loudly.  "  I  will  tell  you  what  he  is — he  is  one  of 
two  things.  Either  a  common  highway  robber, 
or  a  coward.  If  he  be  the  first,  let  him  fight — or 
I  will  take  him  to  the  nearest  magistrate ;  if  he  is 
the  second,  you  ought  to  drum  him  out  of  the 
house." 

"  I  am  not  a  highway  robber, "  he  replied  blandly. 
"  To  prove  it  I  am  perfectly  willing  to  go  with  you 
and  these  gentlemen  to  the  nearest  magistrate; 
put  it  down  then  that  I  am  a  coward." 

"Yes,"  I  said,  "you  are  a  coward,  all  the  Killi- 
grews  are." 

Again  his  eyes  flashed,  and  this  time  he  placed 
his  hand  on  the  butt  end  of  his  pistol.  On  look- 
ing at  me,  however,  he  again  assumed  a  bland 
expression. 

"  You  have  given  me  a  name,  sir,  and  you  have 
called  me  a  coward.  Well,  have  your  own  way. 
The  truth  is,  although  I  am  travelling  in  civil- 


The  Scene  at  a  Wayside  Inn      209 

ian's  attire,  I  hope  soon  to  be  ordained  a  priest. 
For  the  present,  therefore,  I  am  under  a  vow  not 
to  fight. " 

"A  rail  gen'leman,  a  rail  gen'leman,"  mur- 
mured the  men. 

"An  arrant  coward,"  I  cried. 

"I  think,"  said  Clement  to  the  landlord,  who 
had  entered,  "  that  your  drink  must  be  very  strong 
here.  This  gentleman  must  be  drunk." 

This  gave  me  my  chance,  and  I  was  about  to 
strike  him  in  the  face,  when  I  heard  Amelia's 
voice  outside. 

"Come,  sir,  quick." 

I  left  the  room,  while  the  men  gave  a  loud  guf- 
faw at  my  supposed  discomfiture. 

"  Git  the  'osses  out  quick,  sir,"  cried  the  maid. 

"Why?" 

"Do  as  she  tells  you,"  said   Mistress  Nancy. 

"  He'll  ride  after  us  as  before,"  I  objected. 

"No  he  wa'ant,  not  fur,"  cried  Amelia. 

I  did  as  they  suggested,  and  when  I  had  paid 
the  landlord  I  prepared  to  mount.  I  was  still  in 
the  dark  why  Mistress  Nancy  had  suggested  this 
course  of  procedure,  but  it  was  for  her  to  com- 
mand and  me  to  obey.  I  kept  my  eyes  steadily 
on  the  front  door  while  my  two  companions 
mounted.  I  thought  I  saw  Clement  Killigrew 
come  out,  but  was  not  sure. 

"  Ride  on  quickly  out  of  pistol  range,"  I  said  to 
them,  then  I  walked  backward  by  Chestnut's  side 
for  twenty  or  thirty  yards,  all  the  time  holding 
my  pistol  in  my  right  hand.  No  one  following,  I 
placed  my  foot  in  the  stirrup  and  was  soon  gallop- 
14 


2i o      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

ing  down  the  road.  We  had  not  gone  far  when 
I  heard  the  sound  of  hoofs  behind  us. 

"  He's  again  following  us,"  I  said  bitterly. 

"He  wa'ant  come  fur!"  said  Amelia  with  a 
laugh ;  so  I  turned  to  her,  asking  what  she  meant. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

WHY    I    TOOK    MISTRESS    NANCY    TO    TREVISCOE. 

AMELIA  did  not  immediately  answer  my  ques- 
tion, but  continued  to  laugh  like  one  in  high  spir- 
its. "He  wa'ant  come  fur!"  she  repeated;  and 
after  we  had  gone  on,  it  may  have  been  a  mile  or 
two,  I  stopped  and  listened  again,  and  this  time 
there  were  no  following  footsteps. 

"Now  we  must  ride  quick,"  said  the  maid. 

"How!  what  use  will  it  be?"  I  asked  almost 
angrily.  "Clement's  horse  will  be  as  good  as 
either  of  yours." 

"Iss,  but  his  hoss  is  drunk!"  laughed  Amelia. 

"  Drunk?"  I  cried. 

"  Iss,  drunk.  When  I  zeed  you  go  into  the 
kitchen,  and  tried  to  git  into  a  row  weth  Maaster 
Clement,  I  minded  a  trick  I  once  seed  at  Endel- 
lion  Church  town.  So  I  tould  the  chap  that  took 
your  'osses  to  draw  me  a  gallon  of  beer.  He 
axed  me  questions  'bout  et,  but  I  knawed  'ow  to 
git  over  'ee." 

"And  did  the  horse  drink  it?" 

"Drink  et!  I  shud  think  he  ded.  He  wos 
thusty  and  sooped  up  every  drap.  Aw  I  shud 
like  to  see  un  now;"  and  the  maid  laughed  again. 


Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe   211 

In  spite  of  everything  I  joined  her.  It  was 
purely  a  village  girl's  trick,  and  well  carried  out. 
A  thirsty  horse  will  drink  a  quantity  of  beer,  and 
generally  a  few  minutes  after  becomes  light-head- 
ed and  unable  to  walk  straight. 

"You  are  a  clever  girl,  Amelia,"  I  said  again, 
"  and  you  are  right  in  saying  we  must  ride  quick- 
ly. Clement  will  find  out  the  trick,  and  will  fol- 
low us  on  foot. " 

"We've  got  the  wind  in  our  back,"  she  replied, 
"  zo  ef  we  git  a  mile  or  so  ahead,  the  sound  of 
our  'osses  wa'ant  reach  he." 

So  we  rode  hard  until  we  came  to  Summer- 
court.  Here  there  were  several  branch  roads, 
and  so  far  as  I  could  see  no  one  was  stirring. 
Even  although  Clement  followed  on  foot,  he  would 
have  great  difficulty  in  finding  which  way  we  had 
gone. 

"Which  way  shall  we  go?"  I  asked  of  Mistress 
Nancy. 

"  Do  you  think  it  will  be  safe  for  us  to  go  to 
Polperro?"  she  asked  hesitatingly. 

"I  think  so,"  I  replied,  although  my  heart  was 
sore  at  saying  this.  "  These  Killigrews  will  know 
your  whereabouts,  and  as  a  consequence  there  will 
be  no  watchers  at  Polperro." 

"And  you  will  take  me  there  safely? — that  is," 
she  continued,  as  though  she  were  correcting  her- 
self, "  you  think  you  can?" 

"  Oh  yes,  I  can,"  I  replied;  "  and  I  will  take  you 
whither  you  will." 

"  Then  perhaps  we  had  better  go  there — I  know 
of  no  other  place." 


2 1  2      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

She  spoke  plaintively,  and  as  I  thought  hesitat- 
ingly. I  longed  to  offer  her  a  home  at  Trevanion, 
but  I  dared  not. 

"It  is  well,"  I  replied,  as  cheerfully  as  I  could; 
"  there  is  just  another  matter  we  may  as  well  set- 
tle, however.  Shall  we  ride  there  on  our  horses, 
or  shall  we  go  by  water?" 

"What  do  you  mean?"  she  asked  anxiously. 

"  Polperro's  house  is  close  to  the  sea,  is  it  not?" 
I  asked. 

"Yes — that  is,  I  believe  so." 

"  Well,  if  we  were  to  ride  to  Veryan  Bay,  we 
could  get  a  boat  and  sail  from  there. " 

"  And  is  that  a  better  way?" 

"You  shall  decide,  if  you  please,"  was  my  re- 
ply. "  From  here  to  Veryan  is,  perchance,  twelve 
miles.  I  do  not  imagine  that  the  Killigrews  would 
suspect  us  of  going  there;  so  even  if  Clement 
should  try  and  follow  us  with  another  horse,  I  do 
not  think  he  would  take  that  course.  He  would 
rather  imagine  that  we  should  make  for  Polperro 
by  road." 

She  was  silent  for  a  few  seconds,  then  she  told 
Amelia  to  ride  behind  us  out  of  earshot.  At  this 
my  heart  fluttered  wildly,  for  I  thought  she  had 
something  of  importance  to  say  to  me.  For  a  few 
minutes  we  rode  side  by  side  without  either  speak- 
ing a  word.  The  moon  had  risen  high  in  the 
heavens,  and  many  of  the  clouds  had  passed 
away,  so  I  could  see  her  every  feature  plainly. 

"  Do  you  wonder,"  she  said  presently,  "that,  in 
spite  of  the  vow  you  took  some  time  ago,  I  can- 
not feel  as  friendly  towards  you  as  I  would." 


Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe   213 

"  No,"  I  replied  almost  sullenly. 

"  Perhaps  you  know  that  my  liberty,  my  happi- 
ness, my  fortune,  the  whole  future  of  my  life  is 
at  stake." 

"Yes." 

"  It  is  only  a  few  months  since  I  returned  from 
a  convent  school  in  France.  My  father,  I  suppose, 
was  a  rich  man ;  and  I  have  heard  vaguely  that  I 
legally  inherit  a  large  property  when  I  am  twenty- 
one.  That  time  will  soon  come  now.  That  is 
why  the  Killigrews  are  anxious  to  marry  me  at 
once.  All  I  have  would  then  become  theirs.  I 
have  heard,  too,  that  my  property  is  strictly  en- 
tailed. But  I  have  been  told  nothing  definite ;  it 
would  seem  as  though  all  have  been  in  a  league 
to  keep  the  truth  from  me.  Ever  since  I  re- 
turned from  school  I  have  been  practically  a  pris- 
oner. But  I  am  determined  to  be  free!" 

"  You  shall  be  free  if  it  is  in  my  power  to  make 
it  possible,"  I  replied. 

She  gave  a  sharp,  searching  look,  and  then 
went  on. 

"  I  am,  as  you  see,  entirely  dependent  on  you. " 

I  was  silent. 

"  As  far  as  I  know  there  is  but  one  man  in  whom 
I  can  trust.  He — he  has  asked  me  to  be  his  wife. 
He  does  not  know  that  I  have  taken  this  step." 
She  said  this  in  a  constrained,  hesitating  way,  as 
though  she  were  afraid  to  utter  the  words. 

"Do  you  wish  to  be  John  Polperro's  wife?"  I 
stammered  awkwardly.  "  That  is,  would  you  un- 
der ordinary  circumstances  choose  him  for  your 
husband?  Is  he  to  you  the  man  above  all  others?" 


214      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"You  are  a  stranger  to  me,"  she  went  on,  as 
though  I  had  not  spoken.  "  Until  that  night  when 
you  climbed  to  the  housetop  at  Endellion  I  had 
never  seen  you,  never  heard  of  you.  I  have  no 
claim  on  you  save  the  claim  that  any  gentlewo- 
man who  is  in  trouble  has  upon  a  man  of  honour. " 

"Be  that  as  it  may,"  I  replied,  "all  I  have  and 
am  are  at  your  service.  I  will  take  you  whither 
you  will."  This  I  said,  I  am  afraid,  with  a  sigh, 
for  I  realized  that  after  I  had  taken  her  to  Pol- 
perro  my  work  would  be  done.  I  must  leave  her, 
perchance  never  to  see  her  again. 

"  I  may  trust  you  fully  then?" 

"Fully." 

"Then,"  she  said,  and  her  voice  became  hard 
and  unsympathetic,  I  thought,  "  will  you  tell  me 
why  you  came  to  Endellion?  why  you  tried  to 
deceive  me  the  first  time  you  spoke  to  me?  why 
you  did  not  answer  me  frankly  when  we  were 
together  with  that  old  man  on  Roche  Rock?" 

Her  questions  came  quickly,  and  I  saw  by  the 
way  she  grasped  the  bridle  rein  that  she  was 
much  wrought  upon.  In  a  second  I  realized  what 
they  meant.  I  saw  that  the  moment  I  told  her 
the  truth,  even  although  she  might  perforce  trust 
me  to  take  her  to  Polperro,  all  possibility  of  re- 
spect for  me  would  be  gone.  She  would  think  of 
me  as  one  who  for  gain  would  have  betrayed  a 
woman's  confidence,  one  who  was  the  tool  of  men 
who  had  bought  me  for  a  price.  I  had  given  up 
all  idea  of  taking  her  to  Treviscoe,  but  the  fact 
that  I  had  consented  to  such  a  bargain  must 
stamp  me  in  her  eyes  as  a  knave.  I  tried  to  open 


Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe   2 1  5 

my  mouth  to  speak,  but  for  the  moment  I  could 
not,  and  I  sat  staring  into  vacancy  as  though  I 
were  a  born  fool. 

"Forgive  me,"  she  said  coldly,  "I  will  not 
trouble  you  to  answer  me.  I  have  no  right  to 
know  your  secrets  or  your  plans.  You  have 
promised  to  take  me  to  Polperro,  and  your  name 
is  Trevanion;  I  will  trust  to  one  bearing  your 
name  to  do  as  you  have  promised.  I  am  sorry 
to  trouble  you,  but  I  am  obliged  to  take  advan- 
tage of  a  gentlewoman's  claim  on  a  gentleman, 
and  to  ask  you  to  take  me  to  the  house  of  my 
only  friend." 

My  heart  was  heavy,  for  I  saw  what  her  words 
implied.  She  would  regard  me  with  less  respect 
than  she  might  regard  a  paid  guide.  Although 
she  had  said  she  would  trust  me,  her  heart  would 
doubt  me  all  the  time.  I  knew  by  the  tones  of 
her  voice  that  when  the  time  of  our  parting  came 
she  would  be  glad.  She  had  given  me  a  chance 
of  proving  myself  an  honourable  man,  and  I  had 
been  unable  to  take  advantage  of  it.  Therefore, 
although  by  all  laws  of  chivalry  I  was  bound  to 
serve  her,  she  would  accept  that  service  no  longer 
than  she  absolutely  needed  me.  Aye,  she  would 
loathe  my  presence  and  my  service,  even  although 
she  could  not  do  without  them. 

This  I  knew  was  what  my  silence  meant  to  her, 
but  what  would  an  explanation  mean?  The  truth 
would  be  perhaps  worse  than  the  suspicion. 
Never  did  I  despise  myself  as  I  did  then,  and  I 
felt  as  though  I  dared  not  tell  her  the  truth.  But 
this  was  only  for  a  second.  Despise  me  though 


2i 6       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

she  must,  I  would  tell  her  the  whole  story.  I  had 
at  least  repented ;  whatever  my  motives  had  been 
in  the  past,  they  were  pure  now. 

"Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth,"  I  said,  "I  will 
answer  the  questions  you  have  asked. " 

"No,  no,"  she  interrupted.  "I  have  no  right 
to  know.  I  was  wrong-  in  asking.  Your  secret 
life  can  be  nothing  to  me." 

"I  must  answer  your  questions  nevertheless," 
I  replied.  "  And  you  have  a  right  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  man  in  whom  you  trust  so  much.  I 
shall  probably  lose  what  little  confidence  you  have 
in  me,  and  certainly  all  your  respect,  but  still  I 
must  tell  you." 

She  protested  again,  in  chilling,  indifferent 
tones,  but  I  heeded  her  not. 

"  You  said  just  now  that  I  was  a  Trevanion,"  I 
said;  "well,  you  spoke  truly,  I  am  a  Trevanion." 
Then  sparing  myself  in  no  degree,  I  told  her  the 
plain  facts  as  I  have  told  them  here.  It  was  pain- 
ful to  me,  painful  as  pulling  out  my  eyes,  but  I 
felt  I  would  rather  she  should  know  all  than  that 
she  trust  me  blindfolded,  while  all  the  time  she 
hated  to  be  obliged  to  speak  to  me.  During  the 
time  I  was  speaking  she  made  no  response.  Our 
horses  walked  slowly  on  (for  by  this  time  I  imag- 
ined we  were  entirely  away  from  the  Killigrews), 
and  so  she  heard  every  word  I  uttered.  Some- 
times I  looked  at  her  face,  but  it  revealed  noth- 
ing to  me.  It  was  as  motionless  as  the  face  of  a 
statue. 

"That  is  all,"  I  said  when  I  had  finished;  "but 
believe  me  in  this  at  least :  I  did  not  fully  realize 


Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe   217 

what  my  premise  meant,  and  you  cannot  think 
worse  cf  my  conduct  than  I  think  myself.  I 
know  it  was  unworthy,  but  it  shall  not  turn  out 
to  your  ill  If  it  is  in  the  power  of  man,  I  will 
take  ycu  to  the  place  to  which  you  would  go." 

"  Shall  we  ride  faster?"  she  said  presently. 

"Yes,"  I  replied,  "but  which  way?  Will  you 
go  by  road  or  water?" 

"  If  we  go  to  Veryan,  we  pass  Tresillian,  I  think 
you  said?" 

"  I  do  not  remember  saying  so,  but  it  is  true." 

"  Then  we  will  go  that  way. " 

For  the  next  few  miles  we  rode  rapidly,  neither 
speaking  a  word,  but  presently  she  slackened  her 
horse's  pace. 

"  How  far  is  Tresillian  from  here?"  she  asked. 

"  About  one  mile. " 

"  Thank  you  for  being  so  frank,"  she  said  after 
a  few  seconds  of  silence. 

"  I  know  it  must  be  unpleasant  for  me  to  be 
near  you,"  I  said  bitterly;  "  but  believe  me,  I  will 
trouble  you  no  longer  than  I  can  help." 

"  When  you  have  taken  me  to  my  destination, 
what  will  you  do?" 

"  I  shall  start  for  London." 

"Why?" 

"  There  can  be  nothing  left  for  me  in  Cornwall. 
I  shall  join  the  King's  standard,  and  honourably 
seek  my  way  to  fortune. " 

"You  will  lose  your  home,  the  home  of  your 
fathers?" 

"  It  must  be." 

"  You  say  that— that  man  gave  you  money. " 


2 1 8       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Yes,  but  he  will  be  amply  recouped.  All  the 
same,  I  shall  send  him  the  amount  as  soon  as  I 
have  earned  it." 

"What  kind  of  man  is  he?  And  what  kind  of 
man  is — is  his  son?" 

Again  I  did  not  spare  myself,  indeed  I  took  a 
sort  of  savage  delight  in  describing  the  two  men 
I  had  promised  to  serve. 

"And  if  you  had  taken  me  to  Treviscoe,  you 
would  claim  the  deeds.  You  would  have  fulfilled 
your  obligations  to  them,  and  the  old  homestead 
would  be  yours?" 

"  Forgive  me,"  I  cried,  "  I  did  not  know  I  could 
have  become  so  base,"  and  indeed  at  that  moment 
I  felt  unworthy  to  ride  by  her  side. 

"Can  you  think  of  Trevisa's  purpose  in  want- 
ing to  get  me  there?"  she  asked,  without  seeming 
to  notice  my  words. 

"  I  think  I  told  you,"  I  replied  bitterly. 

"  Yes,  but  he  told  you  nothing  of  the  means  by 
which  he  hoped  to  carry  out  his  purpose?" 

"  No,  it  was  nothing  to  me.  I  was  desperate, 
mad.  Besides  I  thought  not  of  that,  and  I — I 
loved  adventure." 

"  But  you  give  me  your  sacred  promise  that  you 
will  take  me  wherever  I  desire  to  go?" 

"You  know  I  do.  I  despise  myself.  Believe 
me,  I  am  not  at  heart  a  base  villain,  and  I  am 
anxious  to  prove  to  you  how  bitterly  I  repent — 
what  I  bargained  to  do.  I  long  to  break  my  miser- 
able promise ;  nay,  I  shall  be  glad  to  bear  the  con- 
sequences of  failing  to  redeem  my  pledge  to  him. 
I — I  will  do  anything,  suffer  anything  to  carry 


Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe   219 

out  your  purposes."  This  I  said  hesitatingly,  be- 
cause it  came  to  me  that  I  was  betraying  the  love 
for  her  which  was  burning  in  my  heart. 

"  You  mean,  then,  that  you  will  take  me  wher- 
ever I  ask  you?" 

"Yes,  yes!"  I  said  eagerly. 

"  Then  take  me  to  Treviscoe,  to  the  home  of 
these — these  Tre visas." 

I  started  back  aghast.     "  No,  no!"  I  cried. 

"  But  you  have  promised  me,  promised  me  on 
your  honour. " 

"  But — but  you  do  not  understand. " 

"I  understand  perfectly." 

"They  are  both  miserable,  sensual  wretches." 

"  You  told  me  that  a  little  while  ago.  But 
please  take  me  there." 

"  I  am  sure  they  have  sinister,  evil  purposes  in 
wishing  to  get  you  there." 

"  Most  likely,  nevertheless  I  rely  on  your  prom- 
ises." 

"  They  will  do  their  utmost  to  get  you  into  their 
power.  They  have  no  conscience,  no  sense  of 
honour." 

"  I  should  judge  not.     But  I  will  go." 

I  looked  into  her  face.  Her  eyes  shone  like 
live  coals,  her  face  was  as  pale  as  death,  but  I 
could  see  she  was  resolute. 

"Very  well,"  I  said  with  a  sigh.  "  I  will  do  as 
you  command  me." 

It  was  now  midnight,  and  we  were  within  two 
miles  of  Truro. 

"  It  is  well  on  to  twenty  miles  from  here  to  Tre- 
visa's  place,"  I  said,  " and  the  roads  are  bad.  To 


22O      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

say  the  least,  it  is  a  three  hours'  journey.  There 
is  a  good  inn  at  Truro,  and  I  think  you  would  be 
safe  there.  Which  will  you  do — stay  at  Truro,  or 
ride  direct  to  Trevisa's?" 

She  hesitated  a  few  seconds,  then  she  decided 
to  stay  at  Truro.  I  was  glad  of  this,  because  I 
knew  she  must  be  very  weary.  Half  an  hour 
later  our  horses  were  in  a  comfortable  stable, 
while  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth  sat  at  the  same 
table  with  me  in  one  of  the  best  inns  in  the 
county. 

"You  still  wish  me  to  take  you  to  Treviscoe?" 
I  said  after  we  had  partaken  of  refreshment. 

"Yes.     Good-night." 

When  I  reached  my  room  I  pondered  long  over 
the  events  of  the  day,  and  wondered  much  at  the 
maid  Nancy's  behaviour,  but  could  not  divine  her 
motives.  I  determined  to  take  her  to  Peter  Tre- 
visa  as  she  had  commanded,  but  I  was  strong  in 
my  resolve  to  watch  over  her  as  jealously  as  a 
young  mother  watches  over  her  first-born  child. 

It  was  past  midday  when  I  awoke,  and  so  I 
hurriedly  dressed,  wondering  what  the  woman  I 
had  learnt  to  love  would  think  of  me,  but  when 
I  went  down-stairs  I  discovered  that  she  had  not 
yet  risen.  I  went  to  the  stables  and  examined 
the  horses.  They  were  well  fed  and  groomed, 
and  as  far  as  I  could  gather,  no  one  had  been 
there  making  inquiries  concerning  us.  This  put 
me  at  my  ease,  and  when  presently  Mistress 
Nancy  appeared,  I  assured  her  of  her  safety. 

About  an  hour  before  dark  we  left  Truro,  and 
during  our  ride  she  asked  me  many  questions,  the 


Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe   221 

meaning  of  which  I  could  not  understand.  One 
thing  she  insisted  on,  for  which  in  my  heart  I 
thanked  her.  It  was  that  we  should  take  my  at- 
torney, Mr.  Hendy,  with  us  to  Treviscoe,  for  I 
knew  that  Peter  Trevisa  had  a  great  terror  of 
the  law.  Accordingly  we  called  at  the  old  law- 
yer's house,  and  asked  him  to  accompany  us.  He 
seemed  much  surprised  at  seeing  us,  and  the  more 
was  his  astonishment  when  he  discovered  that 
Mistress  Nancy  went  to  Treviscoe  against  my 
will,  for  this  he  soon  discovered.  He  said  but 
little,  however,  and  rode  quietly  with  us  like  a 
man  in  a  dream. 

"  What  do  you  wish  me  to  say  to  these  men, 
Mistress  Molesworth?"  I  said  to  her,  when  Tre- 
viscoe appeared  in  sight. 

"  Nothing,"  she  replied  absently. 

"Nothing!" 

"  No.  That  is,  say  just  what  you  would  have 
said  if  you  had  carried  out  the  purpose  with  which 
you  started  out." 

Her  words  pierced  me  like  a  dagger-thrust,  but 
I  said  nothing.  A  few  minutes  later  we  came  up 
to  the  hall  door. 

Was  Mr.  Trevisa  at  home? 

"Yes,"  the  servant  replied;  "old  Mr.  Trevisa 
is,  but  not  young  Mr.  Peter." 

At  this  I  was  glad,  but  on  looking  at  the  maid 
Nancy's  face  I  saw  that  she  seemed  perfectly  in- 
different. All  the  same  she  held  tightly  by  her 
serving-maid's  arm. 

Old    Peter  seemed   overjoyed   at   our  appear- 


222      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"What,  Roger,  lad!"  he  cried;  "welcome,  wel- 
come !  I  see  you've  brought  a  guest  for  us  too. 
Ah,  she  is  doubly,  trebly  welcome.  You've  come 
for  a  long  stay,  I  trust,  Mistress  Molesworth.  Ah, 
but  you  must  be  tired ;  I  will  order  refreshments. 
Here,  Pollizock,  you  knave,  take  refreshments  into 
the  dining-hall  without  delay.  I  am  sorry  my 
Peter  is  away,  but  he  will  be  back  to-morrow. 
I  have  many  things  I  want  to  speak  to  you  about, 
Mistress  Molesworth.  You  will  not  desire  much 
company  to-night,  and  doubtless  both  Roger  and 
my  friend  Hendy  will  want  to  be  jogging  as  soon 
as  they've  had  a  bite.  Mary  Tolgarrick  will  have 
many  knick-knacks,  such  as  ladies  need,  won't 
you,  eh,  Mary?" 

"Thank  you,"  replied  the  maid,  her  face  still 
set  and  stern,  "  but  I  bought  all  that  I  need  in 
Truro  to-day ;  my  maid  Amelia  will  bring  them 
to  me." 

"  It  is  well, "  sniggered  old  Peter.  "  Be  at  home, 
my  lady.  Ah,  I  wish  my  Peter  were  here !  He 
is  always  witty  and  gay.  But  he  is  away  in  your 
interest,  Mistress  Molesworth ;  he  will  have  many 
things  to  tell  you — many  things  he  hath  discov- 
ered. But  my  son  Peter  is  wise,  very  wise. " 

The  ladies  went  out  of  the  room,  leaving  Law- 
yer Hendy  and  myself  with  old  Peter. 

"Ah,  Roger  lad,"  cried  the  old  man,  "you  are 
a  man.  Smart  and  clever.  You  have  saved  Tre- 
vanion  for  yourself.  When  my  Peter  comes  back 
we  will  settle  the  matter  legally.  Did  you  have 
much  trouble,  my  lad?  Ah,  you  must  have  played 
a  deep  game  with  the  Killigrews." 


Why  I  Took  Nancy  to  Treviscoe   223 

I  did  not  reply.  I  could  not.  I  was  too  much 
ashamed.  To  think  that  I  had  planned  to  bring 
a  well-born  maid  into  such  company,  to  remem- 
ber that  forever  the  woman  I  loved  must  think 
of  me  as  doing  this,  was  to  fill  my  cup  of  degra- 
dation and  misery. 

And  yet  she  had  come  here  of  her  own  free 
will — aye,  she  had  insisted  on  coming  after  I  had 
told  her  all.  This  I  could  not  understand. 

"  Have  the  Killigrews  any  idea  where  you  have 
taken  their  ward,  Roger  Trevanion?"  asked  old 
Peter  presently. 

"No." 

"  No?    That  is  well.     Tell  me  about  it,  lad?" 

"  I  cannot  to-night;  I  am  not  in  the  humour." 

"  Still  surly,  Roger?  Ha,  I  know  you  hate  to 
have  aught  to  do  with  women.  But  you  will  be 
paid.  You  have  brought  her  here  as  you  said, 
and  you  shall  be  well  paid,  well  paid." 

My  arms  ached  to  throttle  the  old  wretch.  I 
longed  to  place  my  hands  around  his  skinny  neck 
and  choke  him,  but  I  did  nothing.  Then  old 
Peter  began  talking  to  Lawyer  Hendy,  and  I  fell 
to  wondering  what  the  end  of  the  business  was  to 
be.  That  the  maid  Nancy  would  fall  in  with  old 
Peter's  plans,  I  could  not  believe;  and  yet  she 
evidently  intended  to  stay  there.  Would  she  de- 
sire me  to  be  near  as  her  protector?  What  were 
her  purposes?  But  the  maid's  mind  was  a  sealed 
book  to  me. 

Presently  she  appeared  again,  her  face  still  set, 
and  her  eyes  burning  with  the  light  of  purpose. 
Old  Peter  led  the  way  into  the  dining-hall,  and 


224      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

although  I  could  not  eat,  I  took  my  seat  at  the 
table. 

"  We  shall  not  need  you,"  said  old  Peter  to  the 
servants;  "leave  us.  We  can  talk  more  freely 
now,"  he  whined,  turning  towards  us.  "  Is  there 
anything  I  can  do  for  you,  Mistress  Moles- 
worth?" 

"  Yes,"  she  replied  steadily;  "  I  wish  you  tO'ful- 
fil  your  obligations  to  Master  Roger  Trevanion, 
and  give  him  the  deeds  of  his  estates." 

"  When  my  son  Peter  comes  home  everything 
shall  be  settled,  my  dear  lady." 

"They  can  be  settled  now,  can  they  not?" 

"  It  will  be  difficult.  I  do  not  suppose  our 
friend  Hendy  hath  the  papers  at  hand. " 

"  Yes,  I  have  them  here,"  replied  the  lawyer. 

At  this  I  knew  not  what  to  say.  My  mind  was 
torn  with  conflicting  thoughts. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

THE    CHARGE    OF    TREASON. 

PETER  TREVISA  seemed  much  chagrined  at  the 
course  events  were  taking.  Doubtless  he  would 
twist  and  turn  like  a  fox  before  fulfilling  his  prom- 
ises ;  but  the  maid  stood  expectant  by  as  the  at- 
torney took  some  papers  from  a  receptacle  and 
laid  them  on  the  table. 

"  Everything  is  in  order  here,"  said  the  old  man 
quietly.  "  Of  course,  certain  formalities  will  have 
to  be  complied  with,  but " 


The  Charge  of  Treason          225 

"  I  will  have  none  of  it!"  I  cried;  "none  of  it." 
So  saying,  I  rose  to  leave  the  room. 

"  Do  you  wish  me  to  render  you  any  further 
service,  Mistress  Molesworth?"  I  continued  has- 
tily, "  Have  you  any  commands  for  me?" 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say,"  she  asked  quietly,  "  that 
you  will  not  use  to  your  advantage  the  means  you 
have  obtained  in  order  to " 

I  interrupted  her  rudely,  for  truly  I  was  sore 
distraught. 

"Think  not  too  badly  of  me,"  I  cried.  "I  am 
mean  enough,  God  knows ;  but  being  in  the  com- 
pany of  a  good  woman  has  taught  me  what  a  man 
ought  to  be.  No,  no.  I  am  a  beggar — a  beggar 
I  will  remain  until  I  win  my  fortune  honourably. 
Tell  me  what  I  can  do  to  serve  you?" 

"Nothing,"  she  replied,  coldly,  I  thought. 

"  You  will  stay  here,  then?" 

"Yes,"  she  replied  slowly;  "seeing  that  Mr. 
Trevisa  is  so  hospitably  inclined,  I  will  remain 
during  the  night." 

"Many  nights,  my  fair  lady,"  cried  old  Peter 
gaily.  "  Treviscoe  is  very  fair  demesne,  and 
when  my  son  comes  back  to-morrow  he  will  make 
it  very  pleasant  for  you.  Ah !  Roger  knows  that 
it  is  our  joy  to  help  all  those  who  are  sorrowful  or 
oppressed. " 

"  And  is  it  your  desire  that  I  should  leave  you 
here?"  I  asked  almost  bitterly. 

"  You  are  sure  you  will  not  claim  what  is  your 
right?"  she  asked.  "  Sure  you  will  not  allow  Mr. 
Hendy  to  establish  you  at  your  old  home?" 

"I  have  no  home,"  I  cried.  "If  you  do  not 
15 


226      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

wish  me  to  stay  and  serve  you,  I  will  ride  back 
to  the  old  place,  and,  having  discharged  the  ser- 
vants, I  will  leave  it  forever." 

"Nay,  nay,  Roger,"  cried  old  Peter,  yet  I  saw 
that  his  eyes  gleamed  with  avarice. 

Taking  no  notice  of  him  I  waited  for  the  maid 
Nancy's  answer.  "  Do  you  wish  me  to  remain 
near  you?"  I  repeated. 

"No,"  she  answered;  "but  I  should  like  Mr. 
Hendy  to  stay  for  an  hour  or  so  if  he  will." 

"Then  I  am  dismissed?"  I  said  rudely,  for  my 
heart  was  very  sore;  but  she  made  no  answer, 
whereupon  I  turned  on  my  heel,  and  a  few  min- 
utes later  was  riding  towards  my  old  home. 

Old  Daniel  welcomed  me  with  tearful  eyes.  I 
might  have  been  away  years  instead  of  a  few 
days.  And  yet,  as  I  considered  what  had  hap- 
pened since  I  bade  him  good-bye,  years  seemed 
to  have  elapsed. 

"  Is  all  well,  Daniel?"  I  asked,  after  many  pro- 
testations of  joy  and  affection  on  his  part. 

"  All  well,  Master  Roger ;  all  well.  The  attor- 
ney hath  been  here  much,  but  I  have  no  com- 
plaints to  make.  The  serving-maids  will  be  re- 
joiced to  see  'ee,  sur.  They  say  the  'ouse  is  so 
lonely  as  a  church  when  you  be  out  ov  et.  Aw, 
sur,  I  be  glad  to  see  'ee." 

I  had  meant  to  tell  the  old  man  of  my  plans, 
but  his  joy  at  seeing  me  tied  my  tongue.  I  did 
not  think  the  servants  cared  so  much  for  me,  and 
this  revelation  of  their  affection  made  it  hard  for 
me  to  tell  them  that  on  the  morrow  they  would 
have  to  leave  my  service  and  the  house  which 


The  Charge  of  Treason          227 

some  of  them  had  learnt  to  love.  As  a  conse- 
quence, I  determined  to  delay  the  news  until  the 
following  morning. 

This  set  me  thinking  again  upon  all  that  had 
happened,  and,  as  well  as  I  could,  I  tried  to  under- 
stand the  whole  bearing  of  the  case.  I  had  suc- 
cessfully completed  the  work  I  had  undertaken, 
but  in  so  doing  I  had  changed  the  whole  tenor  of 
my  life.  I  had  gone  to  Endellion  a  woman  hater ; 
on  returning  I  knew  that  I  had  willingly  laid  my 
heart  at  a  woman's  feet.  I  had,  on  discovering 
this,  abandoned  the  idea  of  taking  the  maid  Nancy 
to  Treviscoe,  and  she  had  insisted  on  going. 
Why?  I  formed  many  surmises  concerning  this, 
but  could  think  of  nothing  which  satisfied  me. 
The  great  question,  however,  was  what  would  be- 
come of  her?  That  she  had  a  purpose  in  going  to 
Trevisa's  I  did  not  doubt;  but  I  knew,  too,  that 
old  Peter  would  not  lightly  let  her  leave  his  house. 
Doubtless,  also,  young  Peter  had  devised  many 
plans  for  the  purpose  of  fulfilling  his  heart's  de- 
sire. I  knew  he  would  seek  to  forge  claims 
whereby  he  would  try  and  bind  Nancy  to  him. 
And  I  had  left  her  at  Treviscoe,  unprotected  and 
alone.  True,  I  was  confident  that  she  could  hold 
her  own  against  both  father  and  son,  neverthe- 
less it  was  dangerous  for  her  to  be  there. 

Then  what  purpose  had  she  in  speaking  with 
the  attorney?  Why  was  she  anxious  for  me  to 
leave  her?  For  she  was  anxious.  I  called  to 
mind  the  conversation  which  took  place  at  Tre- 
viscoe, and  which  I  have  but  meagrely  described, 
and  I  was  certain  that  she  was  relieved  when  I 


228       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

left  her.  Did  she  loathe  my  presence?  Did  she 
scorn  me  for  playing  so  unmanly  a  part?  Badly 
as  I  acted,  I  was  less  to  be  blamed  than  the  men 
who  had  employed  me.  Besides,  I  had  refused 
to  benefit  by  what  I  had  done.  After  much  think- 
ing, I  determined  not  to  leave  the  neighbourhood. 
I  would  watch  over  her,  I  would  be  near  to  pro- 
tect her  in  case  of  danger. 

This  was  the  last  thought  in  my  mind  before  I 
fell  asleep,  and  all  through  the  night  I  dreamed  I 
was  defending  her  from  powerful  enemies,  and 
rescuing  her  from  dire  perils. 

I  was  awoke  by  Daniel  knocking  at  my  door. 

"You  be  wanted  down-stairs,  sur." 

"Wanted  by  whom,  Daniel?" 

"Some  gen'lemen;  I  doan't  knaw  who  they  be. 
But  they  say  tes  very  important,  sur." 

I  hastily  dressed,  and  made  my  way  into  the 
library  where  Daniel  at  my  request  had  shown 
my  visitors.  The  moment  I  entered  the  room  a 
tall  man  came  towards  me,  and  placing  his  hand 
on  my  shoulder  said  quietly: 

"  Roger  Trevanion,  you  are  a  prisoner." 

"A  prisoner!"  I  cried;  "for  what?" 

"Treason." 

"  Treason !     You  must  be  mad !" 

"  That  remains  to  be  proved. " 

"  But  at  least  you  can  state  in  something  like 
detail  what  you  mean.  What  have  I  done? 
Wherein  have  I  acted  wrongly?" 

"  It  is  not  for  me  to  answer.  I  have  simply  to 
do  my  duty.  I  am  instructed  to  arrest  you,  and 
that  is  my  purpose  in  being  here.  Doubtless  you 


The  Charge  of  Treason          229 

will  be  allowed  every  opportunity  of  defending 
yourself — but  with  that  I  have  nothing  to  do. 
My  commands  are  to  take  you  to  Viscount  Fal- 
mouth  in  a  way  befitting  your  station.  Conse- 
quently, if  you  give  me  your  word  that  you  will 
offer  no  resistance,  you  may  accompany  us  to 
Tregothnan  as  though  you  were  simply  going 
there  on  some  private  business." 

I  looked  around  the  room,  and  saw  three  other 
men.  Evidently  the  spokeman  had  brought  them 
for  the  purpose  of  taking  me  by  force  in  case  of 
necessity. 

As  may  be  imagined,  I  was  for  a  few  minutes 
stunned  by  the  course  events  had  taken.  I  had 
never  dreamed  that  I  was  in  the  slightest  danger ; 
I  had  no  idea  that  I  had  by  any  action  placed  my- 
self under  suspicion. 

Presently,  however,  I  thought  I  saw  Otho  Kil- 
ligrew's  hands,  at  work;  I  imagined  I  saw  evi- 
dence of  his  busy  brain ;  I  became  more  self-pos- 
sessed after  this,  and  although  I  was  in  sore  straits 
at  the  thought  of  leaving  Nancy  at  Treviscoe,  I 
tried  to  regard  the  whole  matter  as  a  joke. 

"Gentlemen,"  I  said,  "what  grounds  there  are 
for  apprehending  me  I  have  not  the  ghost  of  an 
idea.  I,  as  all  my  fathers  were,  am  a  true  sup- 
porter of  both  crown  and  church.  But,  of  course, 
you  have  done  right  in  obeying  orders,  and  I  will 
be  ready  to  go  with  you  in  a  few  minutes.  In  the 
mean  time  I  hope  you  will  join  me  at  break- 
fast." 

They  willingly  fell  in  with  this  proposal,  but 
although  I  tried  hard,  I  could  get  no  information 


230      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

from  them  beyond  what  I  have  here  set  down. 
An  hour  later  I  was  on  my  way  to  Tregothnan, 
where  I  was  presently  informed  Hugh  Boscawen 
(Viscount  Falmouth)  awaited  me. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  lovelier  spot  anywhere  be- 
tween the  Tamar  and  Land's-end  than  Tregoth- 
nan. It  overlooks  the  Truro  River,  and  all  that 
vast  stretch  of  woodland  which  surrounds  it. 
Around  the  house,  which  is  an  ancient  pile,  are 
rare  gardents  and  parks,  where  old  trees  grow, 
the  like  of  which  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  fairest 
county  in  England.  The  house  was  in  many 
parts  becoming  decayed,  and  I  had  heard  reports 
that  Huge  Boscawen  hoped  one  day  to  replace  it 
by  a  more  commodious  dwelling.  But  I  suspect 
that,  like  his  father,  he  was  too  busy  with  politi- 
cal schemes  to  care  much  for  a  place  justly  re- 
nowned for  many  miles  around. 

I  was  shown  into  the  library  where  Huge  Bos- 
cawen and  three  other  gentlemen  sat.  Two  of 
these  I  knew  slightly.  One  was  Sir  John  Gren- 
ville  and  another  John  Rosecorroch,  the  forefa- 
thers of  "both  of  whom  fought  against  Cromwell 
nearly  a  century  before.  My  attention,  however, 
was  more  particularly  drawn  to  Hugh  Bosca- 
wen, before  whom  I  was  especially  brought. 
As  I  looked  at  his  face  I  was  somewhat  reminded 
of  his  father,  who  had  died  eleven  years  before, 
and  whom  I  had  twice  seen.  It  called  to  my 
mind,  also,  the  stories  I  had  heard  about  the  first 
viscount.  So  great  was  the  old  man's  political 
zeal  that  he  had  caused  the  arrest  of  many  who 
held  high  monarchical  principles.  Even  Sir  Rich- 


The  Charge  of  Treason          231 

ard  Vyvian  or  Trelowaren,  and  Mr.  Tremain,  two 
of  the  most  renowned  and  highly  respected  gen- 
tlemen for  miles  around,  did  not  escape  his  vigi- 
lance. They  were  friends  of  his  too,  but,  as  he 
declared,  "  friendship  had  nought  to  do  with  prin- 
ciples." 

The  son,  however,  was  not  so  great  a  man  as 
his  father.  He  had  not  the  same  commanding 
countenance,  neither  did  his  eyes  flash  forth  the 
same  light.  On  the  other  hand,  the  man  before 
whom  I  stood  seemed  to  be  aware  that  he  did  not 
possess  a  keen,  penetrating  intellect,  and  as  a  con- 
sequence was  suspicious  and  very  cautious.  Re- 
port had  it,  too,  that  he  was  very  zealous  in  his 
service  for  the  King,  and  would  leave  no  stone 
unturned  in  order  to  carry  out  his  designs.  In 
proof  of  this,  he  had,  as  I  have  already  stated, 
been  engaged  in  raising  an  army  to  resist  any 
forces  which  the  Young  Pretender  might  be  able 
to  command. 

"Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said  slowly,  "I  am 
sorry  to  see  you  here." 

"  Then  it  is  a  pity  I  should  have  been  brought 
here,  my  lord,"  I  said  a  little  hotly,  for  it  went 
sore  against  the  grain  to  be  brought  a  prisoner 
before  a  man  whose  family  was  no  nobler  than 
my  own. 

"  Neither  would  you  have  been  brought  here," 
he  replied,  "  had  not  the  country  been  threatened 
by  danger,  and  some,  about  whose  loyalty  there 
should  be  no  doubt,  have  become  renegades. 

"  You  may  have  received  information  which  has 
no  foundation  in  fact,  my  lord,"  was  my  reply. 


232      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Nevertheless  I  should  like  to  ask  two  questions. 
First,  what  right  have  you  to  have  me  brought 
here  a  prisoner?  and  second  (providing  you  can 
prove  your  right  to  arrest  whom  you  please) ,  what 
are  the  charges  laid  against  me?" 

"  Although  you  have  asked  your  questions  with 
but  little  respect  for  my  position,"  he  replied 
hotly,  and  I  saw  that  his  vanity  was  touched,  "  I 
may  inform  you  that  by  the  gracious  commands 
of  His  Majesty,  King  George  II.,  it  is  my  duty 
not  only  to  raise  an  army  in  Cornwall  wherewith 
to  fight  any  rebels  who  may  take  up  arms  on  the 
side  of  the  young  Pretender,  but  also  to  arrest 
any  who  give  evidence  of  plotting  against  the 
peace  of  the  country,  or  who  in  any  way  favor  the 
claims  of  the  descendants  of  the  Stuarts." 

"  Admitting  that  you  are  commissioned  to  ar- 
rest traitors,"  I  said,  "I  wish  to  know  why  I  am 
included  in  such  a  category.  This  is  the  first 
time  a  Trevanion  was  ever  degraded  in  such  a 
way,  and  if  I  speak  hotly,  I  think  there  is  but 
little  wonder." 

"  I  have  treated  you  leniently,  Roger  Trevan- 
ion," he  replied.  "Remembering  the  house  to 
which  you  belong,  I  ordered  that  your  arrest 
should  not  be  made  public,  and  that  every  con- 
sideration should  be  shown  you.  Have  not  my 
commands  been  obeyed?" 

"As  to  that,"  I  replied,  "I  have  no  complaints 
to  offer.  My  grievance  is  that  I  have  been 
brought  here  at  all ;  for  truly  I  know  of  nothing 
in  the  nature  of  treason  that  can  be  laid  to  my 
charge. " 


The  Charge  of  Treason          233 

In  reply  to  this  Sir  John  Grenville  handed  Hugh 
Boscawen  papers  which  he  had  been  scanning, 
and  on  which  I  gathered  the  charge  against  me 
had  been  written. 

"  You  shall  yourself  be  the  judge  whether  I, 
holding  the  commission  I  do,  have  not  acted 
rightly  in  bringing  you  here ;  and  I  here  repeat 
that  nothing  but  respect  for  your  name  has  kept 
me  from  making  the  matter  public  and  treating 
you  as  others,  acting  as  you  have  acted,  have  been 
treated  all  over  the  country.  Indeed,  I  doubt 
whether  I  have  done  right  in  using  the  discre- 
tionary powers  invested  in  me  in  such  a  way  as 
to  shield  you  from  public  calumny.  If  your  con- 
duct were  bruited  abroad,  the  brave  fellows  who 
have  voluntarily  armed  themselves  to  fight  for 
the  King  all  up  and  down  the  country  would 
without  hesitation  throw  you  into  the  deepest 
dungeon  beneath  Pendennis  Castle,  even  if  they 
did  not  at  once  kill  you.  This  he  said  with,  I 
thought,  a  sort  of  peacock  pride,  which  made  me, 
short  of  temper  as  I  was,  itch  to  make  him  swal- 
low his  words. 

"  It  ill  becomes  one  possessing  your  powers  to 
condemn  a  man  unheard,"  I  cried  hotly.  "What 
is  written  on  that  paper  I  know  not ;  this  I  know, 
if  there  is  anything  alleged  against  my  loyalty,  I 
will  proclaim  the  man  who  wrote  it  a  liar." 

Hugh  Boscawen  seemed  about  to  lose  his  tem- 
per, but  he  was  restrained  by  Sir  John  Grenville, 
who  seemed  to  regard  me  more  favorably. 

"Very  well,"  he  said  at  length,  "I  will  relate 
the  charges  made  against  you.  If  you  can  clear 


234      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

yourself,  well  and  good ;  if  not,  you  must  prepare 
for  the  consequences." 

Knowing  not  what  might  be  written,  and  fear- 
ing Otho  Killigrew's  cunning  (for  I  felt  sure  I 
saw  his  hand  in  all  this),  I  foolishly  called  out  for 
a  public  trial. 

"  There  is  no  need  at  present  for  a  public 
trial,"  said  Hugh  Boscawen,  who  I  could  see  was 
prejudged  against  me.  "  I  am  especially  commis- 
sioned to  deal  with  such  as  you." 

"Up  to  about  fourteen  days  ago,"  he  contin- 
ued, "  you  were  known  to  live  a  useless  and  dis- 
solute life.  Instead  of  taking  your  part  in  the 
service  of  the  country,  your  time  was  spent  in 
gaming,  drinking,  and  such  like  foolish  pursuits. 
Do  you  deny  this?" 

"  I  do  not,"  I  replied.  "  I  acted  as  many  others 
are  acting.  Perchance  some  of  the  many  sons  of 
your  late  father  behave  little  differently  even  to- 
day. But  is  there  aught  that  smacks  of  treason 
in  this?" 

"  No ;  but  even  while  living  this  life,  you  often  let 
hints  drop  concerning  the  danger  of  our  gracious 
King,  and  the  coming  of  the  young  Pretender." 

"  But  never  to  favour  his  coming,"  I  replied. 

"This  taken  by  itself  would  have  but  little 
meaning,"  he  went  on;  "but  subsequent  events 
cause  your  words  to  have  grave  import." 

"What  subsequent  events,  my  lord?"  I  asked 
hotly. 

"  About  fourteen  days  ago  you  left  your  home, 
and  rode  away  alone.  Will  you  tell  me  the  ob- 
ject of  your  journey?" 


The  Charge  of  Treason          235 

I  was  silent,  for  in  truth  I  cared  not  to  tell  this 
man  about  the  flight  of  the  maid  Nancy. 

"  You  aie  silent.  If  your  journey  was  honour- 
able, what  need  is  there  for  seeking  to  hide  it?" 

"  My  lord,"  I  said,  "  most  of  us  have  our  secrets. 
They  may  be  innocent  enough,  but  still  we  do  not 
care  to  have  them  made  public  property." 

"  Ordinarily  that  may  be  true, "  he  replied ;  "  but 
remembering  the  charge  against  you,  I  shall  re- 
quire you  to  state  why  you  left  Trevanion. " 

"  For  no  traitorous  purpose,  my  lord,  that  I  will 
swear.  My  reason  for  leaving  home  had  nothing 
whatever  to  do  with  the  coming  of  the  Pre- 
tender." 

"Out  of  your  own  mouth  I  will  convict  you," 
he  replied.  "  Did  you  not  tell  Colman  Killigrew, 
of  Endellion,  that  you  came  to  see  him  for  the 
very  purpose  of  seeking  to  help  the  enemy  of  the 
King?" 

The  words  came  upon  me  like  a  thunderbolt. 
I  saw  now  that  my  position  was  more  dangerous 
than  I  had  conceived. 

"  Believe  me,  my  lord,"  I  cried,  "  I  had  another 
purpose  in  going  to  Endellion.  I,  hearing  that 
Killigrew  favored  Charles  Stuart,  used  that  as  a 
means  whereby  I  might  enter  his  house." 

"You  told  him  a  lie." 

"  It  was  necessary  in  order  to  accomplish  that 
on  which  I  had  set  my  mind. " 

"You  admit  telling  a  lie  to  him.  How  do  I 
know  you  would  not  tell  a  lie  to  me?" 

"  But  it  is  well  known  that  the  Killigrews  are 
enemies  of  George  II.,"  I  cried. 


236      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Hugh  Boscawen  smiled  scornfully.  Not  great 
of  intellect,  he  nevertheless  sought  to  impress  me 
with  his  erudition. 

"I  know  that  the  Killigrews  pretend  this,"  he 
replied,  "  but  only  for  the  purpose  of  serving  the 
King.  It  is  true  that  the  family  hath  nearly  died 
out,  and  beyond  this  one  branch  there  are  no 
representatives ;  but  they  have  always  supported 
king  and  crown. " 

"  Tom  Killigrew  was  Master  of  Revels  of 
Charles  II.,"  I  replied  hotly,  "and  the  family 
have  always  sworn  allegiance  to  the  Stuart 
race. " 

"  I  am  not  here  to  bandy  words  with  you, 
Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said;  "the  question  is,  Did 
you  or  did  you  not  offer  your  services  to  Colman 
Killigrew?  Did  you  not  offer  to  help  to  raise  an 
army  against  the  king?  Did  you  not  s^y  that 
the  people  called  Methodists  were  papists  in  dis- 
guise, and  desired  to  bring  back  the  Catholic 
religion,  and  again  establish  high  monarchical 
powers?" 

Again  I  was  silent,  for  in  truth  I  had  no  an- 
swer to  give. 

"  I  am  waiting  for  you  to  speak,"  he  continued 
presently. 

"  I  have  no  answer  to  make  beyond  again  say- 
ing that  this  was  a  mere  subterfuge  on  my  part 
to  establish  a  footing  in  the  house." 

"  Why  wished  you  to  establish  a  footing  in  the 
house?" 

"  This  also  must  remain  my  secret  for  the  pres- 
ent," was  my  answer. 


The  Charge  of  Treason          237 

"  I  tell  you  you  are  making  a  rope  for  your 
own  neck,"  said  Sir  John  Grenville.  "Tell  the 
truth,  lad;  we  are  not  thine  enemies." 

"  I  will  give  you  one  more  chance,"  said  Hugh 
Boscawen.  "  You  have  refused  to  answer  the 
other  questions  I  have  asked,  will  you  answer  this? 
There  is  a  man  known  to  hate  the  house  of  Han- 
over, who  wanders  up  and  down  the  country  in 
many  disguises.  Yesterday  he  was  a  priest  of  the 
Catholic  order,  to-day  he  is  a  hermit  living  in  cells, 
to-morrow  he  will  be  a  wandering  minstrel  and 
tale-teller;  the  day  after  he  will  meet  with  men 
of  high  degree  and  converse  with  them  as  with 
equals.  He  is  known  as  Uncle  Anthony,  as 
Father  Anthony,  as  Sir  Anthony  Tregarrick. 
Ah !  I  see  your  lips  tremble !  Well,  this  man  is 
one  of  the  most  dangerous  men  in  the  country; 
he  has  gone  to  France,  and  has  had  secret  con- 
verse with  him  who  is  desirous  of  leading  the 
rebels  to  battle ;  he  is  commissioned  to  arouse  a 
rebellious  feeling  in  Cornwall,  and  he  hath  been 
doing  this  by  many  underhanded  means.  An- 
swer me  this :  Have  you  met  this  man  disguised 
as  a  traveling  tale-teller?  Have  you  allowed  him 
to  ride  on  your  horse?  Have  you  had  secret  con- 
verse with  him  in  one  of  his  many  hiding-places?" 
"  For  no  seditious  purpose,  my  lord. " 
"  But  you  have  had  converse  with  him?" 
"  Yes,  but  my  conversation  hath  had  naught  to 
do  with  the  coming  of  Charles. " 

"  That  may  be  proved.  For  a  week  past  I  have 
used  many  means  to  discover  this  man's  where- 
abouts. If  he  is  taken  he  will  assuredly  die. 


238       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

You  were  in  his  company  not  many  days  ago. 
Do  you  know  where  he  is  now?" 

It  seemed  as  though  the  fates  were  against  me. 
Truth  was,  I  had,  in  spite  of  everything,  learned 
to  love  this  lonely  old  man.  If  I  told  all  the  truth 
I  should  be  the  means  of  his  death,  so  I  again 
held  my  peace. 

"You  know  where  he  is,"  said  Sir  John  Gren- 
ville,  who  had  several  times  advised  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen  as  to  the  questions  he  should  ask  me. 
"  Tell  us  where  you  saw  him  last  and  it  shall  be 
well  for  you." 

"  Never  have  I  spoken  one  word  with  the  trav- 
elling droll  about  the  affairs  of  the  nation,"  I  re- 
plied ;  "  and  I  defy  any  man  to  prove  that  I  have 
used  any  endeavours  to  injure  my  king." 

"  But  we  have  witnesses!" 

"  Then  let  your  witnesses  appear!"  I  cried  hotly, 
for  I  thought  I  was  safe  in  saying  this. 

"They  shall  appear,  Roger  Trevanion,"  said 
Hugh  Boscawen ;  "  they  shall  appear, "  whereupon 
he  signaled  for  a  serving-man  to  attend  him. 
When  the  man  came,  Hugh  Boscawen  spoke  to 
him  in  low  tones,  and  immediately  after  we  were 
left  alone  again. 

"You  say  no  man  hath  heard  you  proclaim 
against  our  gracious  king?"  said  Hugh  Bosca- 
wen to  me. 

"  No  man,"  I  replied. 

No  sooner  had  I  spoken  than  the  door  opened, 
and  Otho  Killigrew  and  his  brother  Clement  en- 
tered the  room.  Upon  this  my  heart  fluttered 
much,  for  I  knew  Otho  to  be  as  cunning  as  the 


Otho  Killigrew's  Victory         239 

devil,  and  as  merciless.  All  the  same  I  met  his 
gaze  boldly,  for  I  determined  now  we  had  met  in 
this  way  that  it  should  go  hard  with  him.  But  I 
did  not  know  then  the  man  with  whom  I  had  to 
deal. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 
OTHO  KILLIGREW'S  VICTORY. 

BOTH  Otho  Killigrew  and  his  brother  Clement 
bowed  courteously  to  Hugh  Boscawen.  Both, 
too,  appeared  perfectly  at  ease  in  his  presence. 

"  I  have  asked  you  to  come  here,"  said  Viscount 
Falmouth  to  them  blandly,  "  in  order  to  substan- 
tiate the  charge  you  made  last  night  against 
Roger  Trevanion." 

"  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have  escaped  the 
duty,"  replied  Otho,  speaking  slowly  as  was  his 
wont,  "  but  as  a  loyal  subject  of  our  gracious 
Majesty,  George  II.,  whom  may  God  preserve, 
I  could  do  no  other." 

"You  could  not  if  your  charges  are  true,"  was 
Falmouth's  rejoinder.  "The  name  of  Killigrew 
hath  long  been  associated  with  the  best  life  of 
the  county.  I  remember  that  the  coat-of-arms  of 
Falmouth,  with  which  town  I  am  so  closely  asso- 
ciated by  name  and  interest,  is  taken  from  that  of 
the  Killigrews.  Let  me  see,  your  arms  are  those 
of  the  Devonshire  Killigrews,  and  are  gules,  three 
mascles  or.  It  pleases  me  much  that  your  branch 
of  that  ancient  and  honourable  family  remain  loyal, 


240      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

especially  as  evil  reports  have  been  rife  concern- 
ing you. " 

"My  father  hath  allowed  reports  to  go  forth 
uncontradicted, "  replied  Otho;  "he  found  that 
by  so  doing  he  could  best  serve  his  king.  And 
as  a  further  proof  of  the  loyalty  of  our  family,  we 
have  at  the  first  opportunity  laid  information  be- 
fore you  concerning  this  man,  Roger  Trevan- 
-'on." 

"  Will  you  be  good  enough  to  repeat  here  what 
you  stated  last  night  concerning  him,  so  that  he 
may  have  every  opportunity  of  defending  him- 
self?" 

I  cannot  here  put  down  in  exact  words  the 
story  which  Otho  Killigrew  told,  for  in  truth  I 
cannot  do  justice  to  the  subtlety  of  his  mind,  nor 
describe  his  power  of  twisting  actions  and  state- 
ments which  were  most  innocent  into  what  seemed 
definite  proof  that  I  was  a  most  determined  enemy 
of  the  king.  As  I  listened  my  power  of  speech 
seemed  for  a  time  to  be  gone,  and  I  could  do  noth- 
ing but  stare  first  at  him,  and  then  at  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen  as  though  I  was  a  born  fool.  I  saw,  too, 
on  consideration,  that  my  actions  had  laid  me 
open  to  such  an  accusation.  I  had  pretended  to 
be  a  papist ;  I  /tad  declared  myself  to  be  in  favor 
of  the  return  of  Charles  the  Pretender;  I  had 
promised  old  Colman  Killigrew  to  obtain  recruits 
to  fight  against  the  King.  Moreover,  if  I  defend- 
ed myself  I  must  tell  the  whole  miserable  story  of 
my  bargain  with  Peter  Trevisa,  and  then  drag  in 
the  name  of  the  maid  who  became  constantly 
dearer  to  me.  Thus  when  Hugh  Boscawen  asked 


Otho  Killigrew's  Victory         241 

me  if  I  had  aught  to  say,  I  was  for  a  few  moments 
stupidly  silent. 

"  Look  you,"  said  Sir  John  Grenville,  "you  can 
at  least  answer  plain  questions.  Did  you,  on  go- 
ing to  Endellion,  tell  Master  Colman  Killigrew 
that  you  were  a  papist,  and  that  hearing  he  was 
in  the  favour  of  the  Pretender's  return,  you 
desired  to  offer  him  your  service?  Yes,  or 
no?" 

"  That  is  true,  Sir  John,"  I  blurted  out;  "  but  I 
only  used  this  as  a  means  whereby  I  might  be 
able  to  enter  the  house. " 

"  But  why  did  you  wish  to  enter  the  house?" 

Again  I  was  silent,  for  in  truth  I  could  not 
make  up  my  mind  to  tell  the  whole  truth.  I 
knew  that  Otho  Killigrew  longed  to  know  my 
real  reason  for  coming  to  Endellion;  longed  to 
know  what  interest  I  had  in  the  maid,  Nancy 
Molesworth,  and  was  doubtless  using  every  means 
in  his  power  to  try  and  find  out  where  I  had  taken 
her.  I  was  sure,  moreover,  that  did  I  once  begin 
to  tell  my  story,  I  should  probably  let  words  fall 
that  might  give  him  a  knowledge  of  her  where- 
abouts, and  then  she  would  be  quickly  in  his  power 
again.  But  besides  all  this,  I  had  given  my  prom- 
ise to  Peter  Trevisa,  before  undertaking  the  mis- 
sion of  which  I  had  become  so  heartily  ashamed, 
that  I  would  tell  no  man  concerning  it.  At  the 
time  I  had  made  the  promise  I  had  seen  no  dan- 
ger, and  had  any  one  told  me  two  days  before 
that  any  of  the  Killigrews  of  Endellion  would 
dare  to  charge  me  with  treason  against  the  king, 
I  would  have  laughed  at  him.  Yet  such  was  the 
16 


242      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

case,  and  innocent  as  I  was  of  all  traitorous  pur- 
poses, I  could  see  no  loophole  for  my  escape. 

"  You  are  silent  in  relation  to  Sir  John's  query," 
said  Hugh  Boscawen,  who  did  not  seem  to  relish 
any  one  asking  questions  but  himself.  "  Let  me 
ask  you  one  in  Master  Otho  Killigrew's  presence: 
Did  you  or  did  you  not  promise  to  try  and  get 
recruits  to  try  and  fight  against  the  king?" 

"What  I  said  had  no  meaning  in  it,"  I  replied. 
"  The  king  hath  no  truer  or  more  loyal  subject 
than  Roger  Trevanion." 

"  If  you  are  a  true  and  loyal  subject,  you  will 
be  glad  to  give  information  whereby  all  traitors 
can  be  brought  to  book,"  replied  Boscawen.  "I 
mentioned  just  now  the  name  of  one  who,  when 
you  were  with  him,  was  known  as  a  traveling 
droll,  by  the  name  of  Uncle  Anthony.  As  I  told 
you,  he  is  the  most  dangerous  man  in  the  county. 
Will  you  tell  us  what  you  know  of  him?" 

"  I  know  Uncle  Anthony  as  a  welcome  guest  of 
Colman  Killigrew,"  I  replied.  "  When  first  I  went 
to  Endellion  I  was  attacked  by  Otho  Killigrew's 
brother,  and  they  would  perchance  have  done  me 
harm  but  for  the  interference  of  the  old  man  to 
whom  you  refer.  As  soon  as  they  saw  that  he  was 
my  companion  they  received  me  kindly.  When 
I  entered  the  house  I  perceived  that  he  was  treat- 
ed with  great  respect — almost  as  an  honoured 
guest. " 

"  I  may  say,"  replied  Otho  calmly,  "  that  this  is 
true.  My  father  had  doubts  concerning  him,  but 
would  do  nothing  against  him  until  he  was  abso- 
lutely sure  of  his  guilt.  Knowing  of  the  reports 


Otho  Killigrew's  Victory         243 

circulated  about  our  family  he  came  to  our  house 
and  was  received  kindly,  as  we  try  to  receive  all 
visitors.  It  was  during-  his  last  visit  that  my  fa- 
ther's suspicions  concerning  him  were  con- 
firmed." 

"Then,"  cried  I,  "why  did  you  not  arrest 
him?" 

"  I  may  also  say,"  went  on  Otho,  without  seem- 
ing to  notice  me,  "  that  by  some  secret  means  un- 
known to  us,  he  left  on  the  same  night  he  arrived 
with  Roger  Trevanion.  But  even  had  he  stayed 
he  would  have  been  safe." 

"Why?"  asked  Sir  John  Grenville. 

"  Because,"  replied  Otho,  "  he  entered  our  house 
as  a  guest, — as  a  humble  one,  it  is  true,  but  still 
as  a  guest,  and  therefore  we  could  take  no  steps 
against  him.  When  gone,  however,  and  we  had 
been  able  to  verify  our  doubts  concerning  him,  I 
deemed  it  right  to  mention  the  fact  of  his  visit  to 
my  Lord  Falmouth." 

"  But  he  hath  long  been  known  to  me  as  a  dan- 
gerous man,"  cried  Hugh  Boscawen. 

"  We  live  far  away  from  centers  of  information 
at  Endellion,"  replied  Otho  humbly. 

"And  you  say  that  Roger  Trevanion  knows 
where  this  man  can  be  found?" 

"  I  know  that  he  has  been  the  companion  of  the 
man,"  replied  Otho,  "and  that  he  can  probably 
tell  where  he  now  resides." 

"I  do  not  know,"  I  replied,  thinking  that  he 
might  have  removed  from  the  lonely  chapel. 

"  When  saw  you  him  last,  and  where?"  asked 
Hugh  Boscawen. 


244      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Again  I  hesitated.  Ought  I  to  tell  of  the  old 
man's  whereabouts?  I  could  not  see  into  the 
depths  of  Otho  Killigrew's  mind,  but  I  felt  as- 
sured that  he  had  some  purpose  in  bringing  in 
Uncle  Anthony's  name.  Did  he  desire  to  punish 
him  for  assisting  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth's 
escape?  Did  he  think  I  might  be  led  to  speak  of 
him  and  thus  tell  of  my  purpose  in  coming  to  En- 
dellio'n.  I  was  sure  that  this  puzzled  him  sorely. 
Was  it  to  find  out  this  that  he  had  braved  the 
danger  of  visiting  Tregothnan,  the  home  of  the 
man  whose  joy  it  was  to  find  out  treason  and  pun- 
ish it?  I  knew  next  to  nothing  of  the  old  story- 
teller. He  might  or  might  not  be  a  political  med- 
dler. I  was  sure,  however,  that  he  was  shrewd 
beyond  common,  and  would  have  friends  un- 
known to  me.  He  had  many  hiding-places  too, 
and  in  spite  of  his  wound  it  was  not  likely  that 
he  would  stay  at  the  hermit's  chapel. 

Then  another  thought  struck  me.  If  it  was  the 
purpose  of  Hugh  Boscawen  to  arrest  Uncle  An- 
thony, the  old  man  would  surely  be  aware  of  it, 
and  any  information  I  might  be  able  to  give 
would  effect  but  little.  On  the  other  hand,  if  he 
were  told  that  Otho  Killigrew  had  laid  informa- 
tion concerning  him,  the  keen  old  recluse  would 
not  hesitate  to  make  out  a  bad  case  against  the 
Killigrews,  and,  in  spite  of  the  part  they  were 
playing,  would  pull  their  mask  aside,  and  show 
the  Viscount  their  real  sentiments.  I  therefore 
determined  to  speak  freely. 

"When  I  last  saw  Uncle  Anthony,"  I  replied, 
"  he  was  lying  in  a  lonely  chapel  in  the  parish  of 


Otho  Killigrew's  Victory         245 

St.  Mawgan.  He  had  been  wounded  by  Otho 
Killigrew  for  seeking  to  defeat  his  evil  pur- 
poses." 

"  What  evil  purposes?" 

"  I  will  let  the  old  droll  answer  that,  when  you 
have  taken  him,"  I  replied;  "but  it  had  naught 
to  do  with  treason  against  the  king. " 

"Had  it  to  do  with  the  purpose  for  which  you 
say  you  went  to  Endellion?"  asked  Sir  John 
Grenville. 

"It  had,  Sir  John." 

"Then  let  me  tell  you  this,"  said  the  baronet, 
"  it  will  be  well  for  you  if  you  will  tell  us  the 
reason  for  which  you  took  this  journey  and  the 
event  which  led  to  this  charge  being  made  against 
you." 

At  that  moment  I  turned  and  caught  the  eye 
of  Otho  Killigrew ;  and  from  the  eagerness  with 
which  he  looked  at  me,  I  knew  that  he  longed  for 
me  to  answer  Sir  John's  question.  Was  there 
something  lurking  behind  of  which  I  had  no 
knowledge?  Had  Peter  Trevisa  and  his  son  told 
me  everything  when  he  asked  me  to  bring  the 
maid,  Nancy  Molesworth,  to  them?  Had  Otho 
Killigrew  come  to  the  conclusion  that  I  might 
help  him  to  find  out  some  valuable  secrets?  Dur- 
ing the  time  he  had  been  accusing  me  of  treason, 
he  had  never  once  hinted  at  the  truth.  Did  he 
know  where  Mistress  Nancy  was?  And  more 
than  this,  might  not  one  of  his  reasons  for  plac- 
ing himself  in  danger  in  order  to  caus^  my  ar- 
rest be  that  he  feared  me?  I  remembered  now 
that  I  knew  nothing  of  the  maid  Nancy's  life 


246      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

prior  to  her  coming  to  Endellion,  and  I  re- 
proached myself  for  not  asking  her. 

All  this  flashed  through  my  mind  in  a  second, 
and  determined  me  more  than  ever  to  let  drop  no 
hint  as  to  the  truth.  Possibly  I  should  be  doing 
the  maid  I  loved  incalculable  injury  by  so  doing, 
for  I  knew  that  Otho  Killigrew  was  merciless. 

"  There  be  certain  things,  Sir  John,  which  a 
gentleman  may  not  tell,"  I  replied.  "You  will 
know  as  well  as  I  that  the  Trevanions  have  more 
than  once  suffered  rather  than  endanger  the  fair 
fame  of  a  lady.  I  can  only  give  you  my  word  of 
honour  that  I  never  dreamed  of  treason,  and  that 
if  it  become  necessary  I  am  willing  to  take  up 
arms  for  the  king." 

"  Methinks  he  tries  to  make  me  out  a  liar,"  re- 
plied Otho  Killigrew,  speaking  more  quickly  than 
was  his  wont ;  "  I  will  be  willing  to  withdraw  my 
charges  if  he  will  make  it  clear  that  what  he  has 
just  said  is  true.  We  be  all  gentlemen  here,  and 
not  one  of  us  would  let  the  fair  name  of  a  lady 
suffer." 

By  speaking  thus  he  confirmed  my  suspicions, 
and  I  still  held  my  peace.  Possibly  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen  and  Sir  John  Grenville,  in  their  over-zeal 
for  the  king,  their  minds  poisoned  by  the  cun- 
ning of  Otho  Killigrew,  might  commit  me  for 
public  trial,  but  I  did  not  fear  that.  I  feared 
rather  that  by  speaking  I  should  give  Killigrew 
a  power  which  he  did  not  now  possess,  even 
though  my  knowledge  was  meager  in  extreme. 

After  this  I  was  asked  many  more  questions, 
some  of  them  concerning  Uncle  Anthony,  and 


Otho  Killigrew's  Victory         247 

others  about  matters  which  seemed  to  me  trivial 
beyond  measure ;  but  I  was  not  able  to  assure  my 
judges  of  my  innocence,  and  I  was  at  length  con- 
demned to  be  imprisoned  at  Launceston  Castle 
until  such  time  as  I  could  be  publicly  tried. 

Now  this  was  sore  grief  to  me,  for  I  should 
thus  leave  the  maid  Nancy  in  the  hands  of  Peter 
Trevisa  and  his  son,  or,  what  would  be  worse,  at 
the  mercy  of  Otho  Killigrew.  It  is  true  there 
seemed  but  little  danger  that  Peter  Trevisa  would 
play  into  Otho's  hands,  but  I  had  many  doubts. 

"  My  lord, "  I  said,  as  soon  as  I  was  able  to  col- 
lect my  thoughts  "as  you  know,  I  have  been 
away  from  Trevanion  for  many  days.  May  I 
pray  your  clemency  in  so  far  that  I  may  be  al- 
lowed to  return  for  a  few  hours  in  order  to  con- 
sult my  attorney  and  make  other  simple  arrange- 
ments concerning  my  servants?" 

"  This  shall  be  granted, "  replied  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen.  "  It  would  ill  beseem  that  one  of  your 
name  should  be  treated  with  lack  of  due  courtesy. 
You  shall,  therefore,  rid  >  to  your  house  as  a  free 
man  might ;  you  shall  also  be  allowed  to  see  your 
attorney.  Furthermore,  there  is  no  need  that  for 
the  present  the  knowledge  of  the  charges  laid 
against  you  should  become  public." 

At  this  I  knew  not  what  to  think,  for  I  felt  my- 
self as  it  were  in  a  network  of  difficulties,  and 
knew  not  whether  Hugh  Boscawen  desired  to  be 
my  friend  or  enemy.  All  rthe  same  I  d  termined 
to  make  the  most  of  my  opportunities.  I  imme- 
diately sent  a  message  to  Lawyer  Hendy,  there- 
fore, asking  him  to  meet  me  at  Trevanion,  and 


248      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

tried  to  think  of  means  whereby  I  could  tell  Mis- 
tress Nancy  of  the  fate  which  had  befallen  me,  or, 
better  still,  to  see  her.  Nothing,  however,  oc- 
curred to  me  on  my  j-urney  home;  indeed  I  was 
kept  busy  talking-  with  my  guardsmen,  who,  al- 
though they  treated  me  respectfully,  watched  me 
closely.  Once  I  thought  of  attempting  flight,  but 
I  reflected  that  such  a  course  would  be  unwise, 
even  if  it  were  possible.  Besides,  being  un- 
armed, I  was  very  nearly  helpless  in  such  a  matter. 

I  had  not  long  returned  to  Trevanion  when 
Lawyer  Hendy  came.  He  listened  very  atten- 
tively to  my  recit  1  of  my  experiences,  but  made 
no  comment  theruon.  Instead  he  sat  quibbling 
the  end  of  his  riding-whip,  like  one  in  deep 
thought. 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  this?"  I  asked  pres- 
ently. 

"I  cannot  tell — yet." 

"  You  think  Otho  Killigrew  has  some  deep-laid 
purpose? 

"  Possibly.  Possibly  he  is  only  inspired  by  a 
spirit  of  revenge.  But  enough  of  that  for  the 
present.  What  do  you  wish  done  while  you  are 
away  at — that  is,  from  home?" 

"Before  I  deal  with  that,"  I  cried,  "I  wish  to 
know  what  happened  at  Treviscoe  last  night?" 

"Last  night?     Nothing." 

"  Nothing?" 

"No." 

"  But  Mistress  Nancy  wished  to  speak  with 
you,  and  you  stayed  with  her.  What  had  she  to 
say?" 


Otho  Killigrew's  Victory         249 

"It  is  not  for  me  to  tell  you." 

I  ground  my  teeth  with  impatience.  "  Then 
she  told  you  nothing  of  her  history  or  pur- 
poses?" I  asked. 

"  I  did  not  say  so,"  replied  the  attorney  grimly. 

"  But  she  did  not  know  of  the  danger  in  which 
I  stood?" 

"Yes." 

"What!" 

"Do  not  misunderstand.  She  knew  that  you 
were  in  danger,  because  she  knew  Otho  Killi- 
grew ;  but  she  knew  nothing,  suspected  nothing 
of  the  course  events  would  take." 

"  I  should  like  her  to  know  what  has  happened 
to  me?"  I  said,  "otherwise  she  will  think  I  am 
unwilling  to  render  her  further  service.  Would 
you  take  a  letter  to  her?  I  am  allowed  to  write 
letters." 

"  I  would  if  I  could,  but  I  cannot." 

"Cannot,  why?" 

"  Because  I  do  not  know  where  she  is?" 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Hendy?"  I  cried.  "  You 
left  her  last  night  at  Treviscoe!" 

"I  mean,  Master  Roger  Trevanion,"  said  the 
attorney  slowly,  but  speaking  every  word  plainly, 
"that  I  do  not  know  where  the  lady  Mistress 
Nancy  Molesworth  is." 

"Then  get  to  know  through  Peter  Trevisa." 

"  He  doth  not  know!"      / 

"  How?"  I  cried,  now  truly  amazed. 

'•  Because  she  is  gone,  and  Peter  Trevisa  is  as 
ignorant  of  her  whereabouts  as  you  are. " 

"Then  she  is  in  Otho  Killigrew's  hands." 


250      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  I  do  not  think  so. " 

"  Your  reason  for  that?"  I  cried. 

"Because  there  are  no  evidences  of  it.  She 
left  Treviscoe  last  night,  not  many  hours  after  I 
left,  at  least  such  is  Peter  Tre visa's  opinion.  He 
sent  for  me  early  this  morning,  and  on  my  arrival 
I  found  him  like  one  demented.  The  maid  had 
crept  out  of  the  house  with  her  servant,  and  had 
themselves  saddled  the  horses  and  rode  them 
away." 

"  And  left  no  traces  behind?" 

"Not  a  trace." 

"  But  did  she  hold  any  conversation  with  Peter 
Tre  visa  after  you  had  left?" 

The  lawyer  gave  a  start.  "  I  had  not  thought 
of  that,"  he  said  hastily. 

"Look  you,  Hendy,"  I  cried,  for  the  time  for- 
getting that  in  an  hour  or  so  I  should  be  on  my 
way  to  Launceston  jail,  "  I  have  puzzled  my 
brains  sorely  concerning  this.  Do  you  know  the 
history  of  the  business?" 

"  I  think  so ;  yes.  Trevisa  has  been  obliged  to 
tell  me." 

"  Has  he  told  you  why  he  wished  the  maid 
brought  to  Treviscoe?" 

"  No — that  is,  beyond  what  he  told  you." 

"  You  mean  that  young  Peter  had  fallen  in  love 
with  her?" 

"That  is  it." 

"  But  that  cannot  be  all ;  he  would  never  wish 
her  brought  to  Treviscoe  unless  he  had  some 
powerful  reason  to  urge  to  the  maid  for  the  course 
he  had  taken." 


Launceston  Castle  251 

"  I  think  you  are  right." 

"  Have  you  any  idea  what  the  reason  is?" 

"No." 

"  Do  you  think  he  tried  its  effects  last  night?" 

Mr.  Hendy  was  silent. 

''It  might  have  miscarried,  you  know,"  I  con- 
tinued eagerly;  but  the  old  attorney  spoke  no 
word,  instead  he  walked  to  and  fro  the  room  as 
though  cogitating  deeply. 

An  hour  later  I  was  on  horseback  again,  and 
proceeded  under  the  charge  of  four  men  towards 
Launceston,  a  town  situated  on  the  extreme  bor- 
ders of  the  county,  where  at  that  time  one  of  the 
county  jails  was  situated. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

LAUNCESTON    CASTLE. 

CONCERNING  my  journey  to  Launceston  there  Is 
but  little  need  to  describe  in  detail.  Except  that  it 
was  long  and  wearisome  it  calls  but  for  few  re- 
marks. On  our  way  thither  we  passed  through 
Bodmin,  where  was  a  jail,  and  where  the  assizes 
were  periodically  held.  I  asked  why  I  was  not 
imprisoned  there,  seeing  it  was  so  much  nearer 
Trevanion  than  Launceston,  and  would  thus  save 
a  long  journey,  but  the  men  in  whose  custody  I 
was  made  no  reply.  Indeed  we  did  not  stay  at 
Bodmin  at  all.  Instead  we  made  our  way  tow- 
ards the  Bodmin  moors,  and  passed  through  one 
of  the  dreariest  regions  it  has  ever  been  my  lot 
to  see.  The  journey  through  the  night,  from 


252       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Wade  bridge  to  Roche  Rock,  was  awesome  enough, 
but  it  was  cheerful  compared  with  our  wander- 
ings through  that  waste  land  which  lies  between 
the  town  of  Bodmin  and  the  village  of  Lewan- 
nick,  a  distance  of  something  like  twenty  miles. 
Besides,  in  the  ride  to  Roche  Rock  I  was  excited, 
I  breathed  the  air  of  romance  and  adventure ;  a 
young  girl  who  I  was  even  then  learning  to  love 
rode  by  my  side,  and  I  had  but  little  time  to  think 
of  the  lonely  district  through  which  we  rode. 
Now  I  was  a  prisoner,  my  destination  was  one  of 
the  county  jails,  where  I  should  have  to  lie  until 
such  time  as  I  should  be  tried  for  treason.  All  this 
made  the  bare  brown  moors  look  more  desolate. 
We  had  to  ride  slowly,  too,  for  there  were  innu- 
merable bogs  and  quagmires,  and  no  proper  roads 
had  been  made.  One  spot  especially  impressed 
me.  It  was  that  known  as  Dozmary  Pool,  about 
which  numberless  wild  tales  had  been  told.  Leg- 
end had  it  that  it  had  no  bottom,  and  that  Treg- 
eagle,  about  whose  terrible  fate  all  the  children 
in  Cornwall  had  heard,  was  condemned  to  scoop 
out  its  dark  waters  with  a  limpet  shell  in  order 
to  atone  for  his  sins.  Of  the  legend  I  thought 
but  little,  but  the  supposed  scene  of  his  trials 
was  enough  to  strike  terror  into  the  bravest 
heart.  The  pool  is  as  black  as  ink,  and  is  situ- 
ated in  the  midst  of  uninhabited  moorland. 
Early  spring  as  it  was,  the  wind  howled  dismally 
across  the  weary  waste,  and  my  custodians  shud- 
dered as  they  rode  along,  for  truly  it  required 
little  imagination  to  believe  that  the  devil  must 
delight  to  hold  his  revels  there.  I  have  since 


Launceston  Castle  253 

thought  that  if  I  had  played  upon  the  supersti- 
tious fears  of  my  guards  I  should  have  had  but 
little  difficulty  in  effecting  my  escape. 

After  we  had  left  the  Bodmin  Moors,  we  came 
upon  those  situated  in  the  parish  of  Altarnun, 
and  these  were,  if  possible,  less  cheerful  than  the 
other,  for  on  our  right  hand  rose  a  ghastly-look- 
ing hill  on  which  nothing  grew,  and  whose  gray, 
forbidding  rocky  peaks  made  us  long  to  get  into 
civilized  regions  again.  By  and  by,  however, 
after  passing  through  a  hamlet  called  Bolven 
Tor  we  came  to  Altarnum,  where  we  rested  for 
nearly  two  hours,  and  then  made  our  way  towards 
Launceston. 

It  was  quite  dark  when  we  entered  the  town, 
so  I  was  able  to  form  but  little  conception  of  it. 
Even  in  the  darkness,  however,  I  could  see  the 
dim  outline  of  a  huge  building  lifting  its  dark 
head  into  the  night  sky. 

"  Launceston  Castle !"  remarked  one  of  my  com- 
panions. 

"Am  I  to  stop  there?"  I  asked.  "Is  it  a 
prison?" 

"  I  don't  know  exactly,"  was  the  reply;  "you'll 
find  out  soon  enough  for  your  own  comfort,  I  dare 
say." 

Upon  this  we  came  up  to  a  high  wall  which  was 
covered  with  ivy,  and  behind  which  great  trees 
grew.  The  sight  of  the  walls  was  oppressive 
enough,  but  the  trees  looked  like  old  friends,  and 
reminded  me  of  the  great  oaks  which  grew  around 
Trevanion. 

"Here's    a  door,"   cried  one,    "let's    knock," 


254      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Whereupon  the  fellow  knocked  loudly,  and  soon 
afterwards  I  heard  the  sound  of  footsteps. 

"  What  want  you?"  said  a  voice. 

"  A  prisoner,"  was  the  reply. 

"Take  him  to  the  lock-up,"  was  the  answer. 
"  This  is  not  the  place  for  constables  to  bring 
drunken  men." 

"  If  it  please  you,  we  be  not  constables,"  replied 
one  of  my  companions.  "  We  have  come  from 
my  Lord  Falmouth,  with  a  prisoner  of  quality, 
and  I  carry  important  papers." 

"  But  it  is  not  for  me  to  examine  them,"  replied 
the  voice,  "  and  Master  Hugh  Pyper  is  gone  to  a 
supper  to-night  at  South  Petherwin,  and  God  only 
knows  when  he  will  be  back.  Moreover,  when  he 
comes  I  much  doubt  whether  he  will  be  fit  to  read 
such  papers." 

"  In  Heaven's  name,  why?" 

"  Because  Sir  Geoffry  Luscombe  keeps  the  best 
wine  in  the  county,  and  because  whenever  Master 
Hugh  Pyper  goes  there  he  thinks  he  is  bound  by 
conscience  not  to  leave  until  he  has  drunk  until 
he  can  drink  no  more." 

"  And  this  Master  Hugh  Pyper  is  the  constable 
and  keeper  of  the  jail  and  castle  ?  I  know  he  is, 
for  such  is  the  name  written  on  my  papers. " 

"Well,  I  will  open  the  door,"  grumbled  the 
man  from  within,  "but  I  wish  you  had  chosen 
some  other  time.  To-morrow  morning,  up  to 
twelve  o'clock,  Master  Pyper  will  be  asleep,  and 
from  then  until  late  to-morrow  night  he  will  give 
no  man  a  civil  word.  You  say  your  prisoner  is  a 
man  of  quality?" 


Launceston  Castle  255 

"That  he  is." 

"  All  the  same,  I  shall  have  to  put  him  into  a 
common  jail  until  Master  Pyper  is  able  to  read 
what  you  have  brought." 

We  passed  through  the  door  as  he  spoke,  and 
the  man  who  had  been  speaking,  and  who  held  a 
lantern  in  his  hand,  looked  at  me  keenly. 

"  I  wish  gentlefolk  would  keep  out  of  trouble," 
he  grumbled;  "if  they  did,  I  should  keep  out  of 
trouble.  Master  Pyper  is  always  in  a  villainous 
temper  whenever  a  man  of  quality  is  made  pris- 
oner. But  come  this  way. " 

I  expected  to  be  taken  to  the  castle  itself,  but 
in  this  I  was  mistaken.  South  of  this  ancient 
pile,  and  away  from  the  main  structure,  I  noticed 
a  long  low  building,  towards  which  I  was  led. 
The  man  who  held  the  lantern  gave  a  whistle, 
whereupon  another  fellow  appeared  on  the 
scene. 

"  All  quiet,  Jenkins?"  he  asked. 

"  Oal  gone  to  slaip,  sur.  They've  been  braave 
and  noisy,  but  they  be  oal  right  now." 

"  You  have  an  empty  cell?" 

"  Iss,  Mr.  Lethbridge,  there  es  wawn. " 

"Open  it." 

A  few  seconds  later  I  had  entered  an  evil-smell- 
ing hole,  which  as  far  as  I  could  see  was  about 
eight  feet  square  and  five  feet  high.  On  one  side 
was  a  heap  of  straw,  in  another  a  bench. 

"  Are  you  hungry?"  asked  the  man  called  Leth- 
bridge. 

"I  was  before  I  entered  this  hole,"  1  replied. 
"I  cannot  eat  here." 


256       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  There  have  been  as  good  as  you  who  have 
eaten  there,"  he  replied.  Then,  after  hesitating 
a  second,  he  went  on,  "  You  would  like  to  pay  for 
a  decent  supper  I  expect." 

"  For  the  whole  lot  of  you  if  we  can  have  a  clean 
place,"  was  my  answer. 

Mr.  Lethbridge  looked  around.  "Every  man 
is  innocent  until  he  is  proved  guilty,"  he  re- 
marked sententiously,  "  and  thus  before  trial 
every  prisoner  is  allowed  certain  privileges. 
Come  back  again,  sir." 

I  therefore  accompanied  him  to  what  seemed 
like  a  tower,  situated  southwest  of  the  gate  at 
which  he  had  entered. 

"This  is  the  Witch's  Tower,"  remarked  Mr. 
Lethbridge.  "  A  witch  was  once  burnt  here,  but 
she  will  not  disturb  us.  John  Jenkins,  you  know 
where  to  get  a  good  supper.  The  best  you  know !" 
The  man  gave  a  grin  and  walked  away  in  evident 
good  humour. 

"  John  Jenkins  is  always  willing  to  do  little  er- 
rands," remarked  Mr.  Lethbridge,  "and  he  only 
expects  a  trifle.  The  people  to  whom  he's  gone 
will  send  a  good  supper  and  not  be  unreasonable. 
Do  not  be  downhearted,  sir." 

Bad  as  was  my  condition,  I  was  cheered  at  the 
thought  of  a  good  meal  which  might  be  eaten 
amidst  clean  surroundings,  and  although  the  room 
under  the  Witch's  Tower  was  not  cheerful,  it  was 
dry  and  clean.  A  few  minutes  later  a  decent 
supper  was  brought,  of  which  we  all  partook 
heartily.  Mr.  Lethbridge  was  the  best  trencher- 
man among  us,  although  he  assured  us  at  starting 


Launceston  Castle  257 

that  having-  had  supper  he  would  be  able  to  eat 
nothing.  The  amount  of  wine  he  consumed,  too, 
was  astounding,  especially  as  he  was  constantly 
telling  us  that  unlike  his  master,  Hugh  Pyper, 
the  Governor  of  the  Castle,  he  was  but  an  indif- 
ferent drinker.  Presently,  however,  when  both 
he  and  the  men  who  had  escorted  me  from  Tre- 
vanion  had  becom  fairly  drunk,  I  was  informed 
that  I  might  stay  in  the  Witch's  Tower  for  the 
night,  while  they  would  go  to  Mr.  Lethbridge's 
lodge  and  drink  my  health  in  some  more  wine 
that  they  would  order  in  my  name. 

I  was  glad  to  be  rid  of  them,  for  dreary  and 
lonely  as  the  Witch's  Tower  was,  Jenkins  had 
brought  some  straw  for  me  to  lie  on,  and  I  felt 
very  tired.  I  could  not  sleep,  however.  I  had 
too  many  things  to  think  about,  for  in  truth  the 
events  of  the  last  few  days  were  beyond  my  com- 
prehension. I  was  weary  with  wondering,  too.  In 
spite  of  myself  I  had  become  enmeshed  in  a  net- 
work of  mysteries,  and,  seemingly  without  reason, 
my  very  life  might  be  in  danger.  But  more  than 
all,  I  was  ignorant  concerning  the  fortunes  of  the 
maid  Nancy  Molesworth,  and  I  would  have  given 
up  willingly  the  thing  dearest  to  me  on  earth  to 
know  of  her  safety. 

I  will  not  try  to  write  down  all  my  anxieties, 
and  hopes,  and  fears.  I  will  not  try  to  tell  of  the 
mad  feelings  which  possessed  me,  of  the  wild 
projects  I  dreamed  about,  or  of  the  love  which 
grew  hourly  more  ardent,  and  yet  more  hopeless. 
Those  who  have  read  this  history  will,  if  the  fires 
of  youth  run  in  their  veins,  or  if  they  remember 


258      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

the  time  when  they  were  young  and  buoyant, 
know  what  I  longed  for,  and  what  I  suffered. 

The  following  morning  Master  Lethbridge  came 
to  me  and  informed  me  that  my  companions  of 
the  previous  day  had  started  on  their  journey 
home,  and  that  in  remembrance  of  my  generosity 
of  the  previous  night, — with  a  hint  concerning  his 
hopes  of  future  favours, — he  intended  braving  the 
governor's  anger,  and  would  allow  me  to  occupy 
the  Witch's  Tower  until  such  time  as  Master  Hugh 
Pyper  should  be  inclined  to  speak  with  me.  He 
also  assured  me  that  he  would  allow  me  to  walk 
about  within  the  precincts  of  the  castle  walls,  but 
warned  me  against  any  attempt  at  escape,  as  ward- 
ers were  constantly  on  the  watch  and  would  not 
hesitate  to  shoot  me  dead. 

Although  I  did  not  believe  this,  I  could  not  at 
that  time  see  the  wisdom  in  trying  to  escape,  so 
I  wandered  round  the  castle  grounds  thinking 
over  my  condition  and  over  my  prospects.  It 
is  true  I  had  not  seen  Master  Hugh  Pyper,  the 
governor  of  the  Castle"  but  it  was  not  difficult  to 
see  that  he  was  somewhat  lax  of  discipline.  As 
for  that  matter,  however,  the  place  was,  I  sus- 
pect, no  better  and  no  worse  governed  than 
many  other  county  prisons  throughout  the  coun- 
try. The  jail  itself,  however,  was  a  wretched, 
noisome,  evil-smelling  place,  where  the  convicted 
and  unconvicted  suffered  alike,  and  I  dreaded  the 
thought  of  being  removed  from  the  Witch's  Tow- 
er and  placed  in  the  common  prison.  I  discovered 
that  I  might  possibly  have  to  stay  two  months  in 
the  place  before  my  trial  came  off,  as  the  spring 


Launceston  Castle  259 

assizes  were  often  delayed  as  late  as  the  end  of 
May,  or  even  the  beginning  of  June.  It  was, 
therefore,  a  matter  of  considerable  anxiety  to  me 
as  to  the  kind  of  man  Hugh  Pyper  might  prove 
to  be,  for  on  him  would  depend  my  well-being. 
I  remembered  that  my  father  had  spoken  of  Sir 
Hugh  Pyper,  the  grandfather  of  the  present  gov- 
ernor, who  after  the  restoration  of  the  monarchy 
was  rewarded  for  his  good  service  in  the  cause  of 
the  King  by  a  grant  of  the  castle  as  lessee,  and 
was  made  constable  and  keeper  of  the  jail.  I 
assumed  that  the  position  was  hereditary,  and 
doubtless  the  present  castle  governor  would  be 
invested  with  large  powers. 

As  to  the  place  itself,  apart  from  the  unhealthy 
condition  of  the  jail,  it  is  fair,  and  long  to  be 
remembered.  The  castle  stands  on  a  fine  emi- 
nence, and  is  surrounded  by  several  acres  of  land. 
Under  ordinary  circumstances  I  could  have  wished 
for  no  more  pleasant  place  of  residence.  The 
spring  leaves  were  bursting  everywhere,  and 
every  plant  and  shrub  gave  promise  that  in  a  few 
days  the  country-side,  which  I  could  plainly  see 
from  the  Witch's  Tower,  would  be  a  scene  of 
much  beauty.  My  mind  and  heart,  however, 
were  so  full  of  anxiety  that  I  fretted  and  fumed 
beyond  measure,  and  panted  for  freedom  as  a 
thirsty  horse  pants  for  water.  I  wanted  to  search 
for  Nancy,  to  be  assured  of  her  safety,  and  to 
fight  for  her  if  needs  be.  I  longed,  too,  to  solve 
the  many  problems  which  faced  me,  not  by  quiet- 
ly musing  in  solitude,  but  by  daring  action  in  the 
world  outside.  For  unlike  some  men,  I  can  think 


260      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

best  when  I  have  work  to  do.  I  cannot  plan  any- 
thing from  the  beginning.  My  mind  is  so  ordered 
that  I  desire  only  to  decide  definitely  on  the  first 
steps  to  be  taken  in  any  enterprise  and  then  to  be 
guided  by  circumstances. 

I  was  brought  before  Master  Hugh  Pyper  on 
the  evening  of  the  day  after  my  imprisonment, 
and  at  a  glance  I  saw  that  he  corresponded  with 
the  picture  I  had  drawn  of  him  from  Lethbridge's 
description.  That  he  fed  well  and  drank  much 
wine  no  one  could  fail  to  see.  He  was  a  big, 
burly  man,  too,  and  I  thought  not  of  a  very  cau- 
tious nature.  The  papers  which  had  been  signed 
by  Viscount  Falmouth  lay  before  him  as  I  entered 
the  room  where  he  sat,  and  which  he  had  been 
evidently  reading. 

"Roger  Trevanion,"  he  cried,  "I  am  sorry  to 
see  you  here.  Why,  man  alive,  can't  you  see  how 
foolish  it  is  to  oppose  the  King!  God  is  always 
on  the  side  of  the  kings,  man,  always.  That's 
what  my  grandfather,  Sir  Hugh,  always  said,  and 
that's  what  I  always  say.  Stick  to  the  reigning 
monarch !  I  knew  your  father,  too.  A  man  with 
a  proud  temper,  but  a  good  fellow  withal.  He 
could  drink  well,  could  your  father — drink  all 
night — and  then  be  as  merry  as  a  lark  in  the 
morning.  I  can't;  I  must  have  six  good  hours 
of  sleep  after  as  many  with  the  bottle,  and  woe 
betide  the  man  who  disturbs  me !  but  after  that 
I  am  as  gay  as  your  father  was.  Now  then,  what 
have  you  been  doing?" 

"  Nothing  wrong,"  I  replied  quietly. 

"  But  Boscawen  shows  a  clear  case  against  you. 


Launceston  Castle  261 

If  all  this  is  proved  at  the  assizes,  by  Gad,  your 
neck  will  stretch." 

Upon  this  I  spoke  freely.  I  told  Pyper  that  I 
was  guilty  of  no  treason,  that  circumstances 
seemed  against  me,  but  that  King  George  had  no 
truer  subject  than  I.  I  made  him  believe  me, 
too,  for  his  manner  became  quite  sympathetic. 

"The  Killigrews  of  Endellion!"  he  cried,  when 
I  had  finished  my  history.  "  Ah,  lad,  they  are  as 
deep  as  Dozmary  Pool  and  as  full  of  evil.  No 
one  knows  what  they  are.  Some  say  they  are  no 
better  than  a  gang  of  robbers,  others  that  they  are 
angels  of  light.  One  report  hath  it  that  they  are 
plotting  treason  against  the  King,  another  that 
they  spend  their  time  in  finding  out  traitors  and 
bringing  them  to  book.  Sir  John  Dingle  be- 
lieves that  they  intend  sailing  with  the  wind.  If 
the  Pretender's  cause  fails,  as  doubtless  it  will, 
for  England  will  have  no  high  monarchy  and  no 
popery,  these  Killigrews  will  put  in  a  strong  plea 
for  reward ;  but  if  this  young  Charles  ousts  King 
George,  which  God  forbid,  then  they  will  prove 
that  they  have  raised  an  army  for  him.  But  you 
can't  catch  'em,  Roger  Trevanion.  Did  you  ever 
catch  eels?  I  have;  but  it's  slippery  work,  slip- 
pery work.  You  must  sand  your  hands  well,  and 
then  they  are  so  slimy  that  they  will  slide  through 
your  fingers." 

"  I  believe  all  that,  and  I  know  there  is  a  prima 
facie  case  against  me.  But  I  dare  not  tell  all." 
This  I  said  hesitatingly,  for  I  hardly  knew  my 
man. 

"  Daren't  tell  all;  what  do  you  mean?" 


262      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Well,  it  is  true  I  went  to  Endellion ;  true  that 
I  said  many  of  the  things  laid  to  my  charge,  but 
my  visit  there  had  nothing  to  do  with  political 
matters. " 

"What  then?     A  woman?" 

I  was  silent,  and  I  felt  the  hot  blood  rush  to 
my  face. 

"A  woman!  ha!  ha!"  laughed  Pyper.  "But 
did  you  tell  my  Lord  Falmouth  of  this?" 

"No." 

"Why?" 

"  Because  I  dared  not,  I  feared  to  do  her  harm. " 

"  But  who  is  she?  Tell  me  the  history  of  the 
business.  Look  you,  Trevanion,  I  am  sorry  you 
are  here;  I  know  your  family — who  doesn't? — and 
I  should  like  to  see  you  well  out  of  this  trouble. 
You  see  I  am  not  treating  you  like  a  prisoner." 

"  I  can  tell  you  a  little,  but  a  very  little,"  I  re- 
plied. "  Perhaps  I  ought  to  tell  you  more  than  I 
do ;  but  I  am  bound  by  promises.  I  went  to  En- 
dellion to  carry  away  a  lady  from  the  house. " 

"  By  Gad,  you  did !  and  you  succeeded,  you 
dog?" 

"I  did." 

"Who  is  the  lady?" 

Thereupon  I  told  Pyper  all  I  dared :  enough,  as 
I  thought,  to  explain  the  position  in  which  I  was 
placed,  but  not  enough  to  break  my  faith  with 
Trevisa  or  to  be  of  any  service  to  the  Killigrews. 

"  But  why  did  you  seek  to  take  the  maid 
away?" 

"That  I  cannot  tell  at  present,"  I  replied 

He  was  thoughtful  for  a  second,  and  I  began  to 


Launceston  Castle  263 

see  that  Hug'h  Pyper  had  more  brains  that  I  had 
given  him  credit  for;  then  he  said: 

"  And  the  name  of  this  maid,  Roger  Trevan- 
ion?" 

I  hesitated  for  a  second. 

"  I  think  I  know,"  he  went  on.  "  Is  she  not  the 
child  of  Godfrey  Molesworth?" 

"  Did  you  know  him?"  I  asked 

"Know  him!"  he  cried,  "well.  Why  the  wo- 
man he  married  was  some  relation  of  the  Killi- 
grews,  that  is  why  old  Colman  became  guardian 
of  the  child.  The  mother  was  Irish.  Godfrey 
Molesworth  went  to  Ireland  to  marry  her." 

"Was  she  a  Catholic  then?" 

"  Yes.  There  was  much  talk  about  it  at  the 
time,  for  Godfrey  was  a  strong  Protestant. " 

My  heart  gave  a  leap,  for  I  remembered  some 
words  which  had  dropped  from  the  lips  of  the 
Irish  priest  at  Padstow.  But  I  dared  not  mention 
them  to  Pyper,  they  might  have  serious  issues 
and  explain  much.  They  must  be  pondered  care- 
fully, too. 

After  this,  many  more  questions  were  asked 
and  answered,  but  they  led  to  nothing;  neither 
need  I  write  them  down  here.  At  the  same  time 
my  further  conversation  with  this  florid-looking 
old  governor  of  Launceston  Castle  revealed  the 
fact  that,  in  spite  of  his  freedom  in  eating  and 
drinking,  he  was  a  keen  observer  of  men  and 
things,  and  was  not  easily  deceived. 

"  I  must  keep  you  here,  Roger  Trevanion,"  he 
said  presently,  "  for  I  have  my  duty  to  perform ; 
but  I  will  make  your  stay  here  as  pleasant  as  pos- 


264      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

sible.  You  shall  not  stay  in  the  ordinary  prison, 
but  shall  continue  to  occupy  the  Witch's  Tower. 
As  far  as  food  is  concerned,  too,  you  shall  be  well 
supplied,  even  though  I  have  to  send  it  from  my 
own  table.  But  I  am  doubtful  as  to  the  future, 
lad." 

"  You  think  judge  and  jury  will  find  me  guilty?" 

"  It  will  be  to  the  Killigrews'  interest  to  be 
against  you,  I  am  afraid.  As  far  as  I  can  see, 
only  one  thing  can  save  you. " 

"  And  that?"  I  cried  eagerly. 

"  That  the  maid  Nancy  Molesworth  shall  appear 
on  your  behalf,  and  tell  the  truth  concerning 
you. " 

"  I  do  not  know  where  she  is. " 

"  But  you  can  find  out.  You  know  where  you 
took  her. " 

"  No.  She  has  left  the  place  to  which  I  took 
her,  and  no  one  knows  whither  she  has  gone." 

He  looked  at  me  keenly  for  some  seconds,  as  if 
trying  to  find  out  if  there  was  anything  behind 
the  words  I  had  spoken.  Presently  he  said :  "  If 
I  were  you  I  would  engage  the  keenest  lawyer  in 
Cornwall  to  find  out,  and  so  prepare  a  case." 

"  I  have  done  that.  I  suppose  he  will  be  al- 
lowed to  visit  me?" 

"  Yes,  I  shall  allow  you  to  have  visitors.  But 
mind,  my  lad,  I  can  allow  no  trying  to  escape. 
You  are  a  dead  man  if  you  do!" 

As  I  sat  in  the  Witch's  Tower  afterwards,  I 
pondered  over  what  he  had  said.  In  truth,  my 
case  was  more  serious  than  I  had  thought.  I  saw 
that  did  I  not  speak  out  boldly  my  life  was  in  im- 


Launceston  Castle  265 

minent  danger,  for  the  King  was  very  bitter 
against  those  who  appeared  to  side  with  the  Pre- 
tender. To  say  that  I  longed  for  freedom  would 
be  but  faintly  to  describe  my  feelings !  Yet  what 
could  I  do? 

After  I  had  been  a  prisoner  for  some  time,  I 
determined  to  try  and  escape.  Every  day  the 
conviction  grew  upon  me  that  the  maid  Nancy 
needed  me.  In  my  dreams  I  saw  her  hiding  from 
her  pursuers,  I  saw  her  at  the  mercy  of  the  Killi- 
grews,  and  when  I  awoke  I  thought  I  heard  her 
crying  to  me  to  come  and  help  her. 

As  the  days  went  by,  too,  I  became  nervous. 
Lying  alone  in  the  silence  of  the  Witch's  Tower, 
and  remembering  all  the  stories  I  heard  from 
Lethbridge  concerning  the  life  of  the  woman  who 
had  been  burnt  there,  I  became  the  prey  of  mor- 
bid fears.  Often  at  night  I  thought  I  saw  her 
lifting  her  skinny  hands  out  of  the  fire  which  con- 
sumed her  and  fancied  I  could  hear  her  dying 
cries.  I,  who  had  laughed  at  foolish  superstitions 
and  prided  myself  on  my  firm  nerves,  shuddered 
each  day  at  the  thought  of  the  coming  night,  and 
when  night  came  I  suffered  the  torments  of  the 
lost. 

And  yet  I  dared  not  ask  to  leave  the  tower,  for 
if  I  did  I  should  doubtless  be  put  in  the  common 
jail.  Here  not  only  would  my  surroundings  be 
filthy  and  the  atmosphere  sickening,  but  T  should 
be  thrown  into  contact  with  the  other  prisoners. 

Added  tQ  this,  my  chances  of  escape  would  be 
much  lessened,  for  the  place  was  on  the  whole 
strictly  guarded.  Whereas  while  at  the  Witch's 


266      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Tower  I  was  comparatively  unmolested,  I  had 
a  view  of  the  world  outside,  and  I  thought  I  saw 
means  whereby  I  might,  if  fortunate,  obtain  my 
liberty.  To  effect  this  I  should  have  to  bribe  one 
of  the  jailers,  and  my  plans  would  take  several 
days  to  carry  out.  Nevertheless,  if  there  was  any 
chance  of  getting  away  from  Launceston  Castle, 
the  fact  of  my  occupying  the  dismal  chamber  I 
have  mentioned  gave  it  me. 

I  therefore  determined  to  suffer  all  the  ghastly 
spectres  of  the  mind  which  came  to  me  during  the 
night  rather  than  seek  to  exchange  my  prison. 

When  I  had  been  at  Launceston  jail  about 
three  weeks  I  received  information  that  a  man 
was  about  to  visit  me.  Wondering  as  to  whom  it 
might  be,  I  awaited  his  coming  eagerly.  At  first 
I  thought  it  might  be  Mr.  Hendy,  the  attorney, 
but  I  quickly  discovered  my  mistake.  It  was  not 
the  lawyer's  figure  that  I  saw  coming  across  the 
castle  yard  towards  me.  For  the  moment,  in- 
deed, I  could  not  make  out  who  my  visitor  was. 
He  looked  like  a  fairly  prosperous  yeoman,  and 
was,  as  far  as  I  could  see,  a  stranger  to  me.  But 
this  was  only  for  a  minute.  I  quickly  penetrated 
the  evident  disguise,  and  felt  sure  that  the  man 
was  Otho  Killigrew. 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    267 
CHAPTER    XX. 

I    ESCAPE    FROM    THE    WITCH'S    TOWER. 

As  may  be  imagined,  the  sight  of  Otho  Killi- 
grew  set  me  a-wondering  much,  for  1  knew  he 
would  not  come  to  see  me  save  for  important  rea- 
sons. Doubtless  he  fancied  I  was  in  possession  of 
some  knowledge  which  he  hoped  I  might  impart ; 
but  I  hoped  that  by  being  careful  I  might  lead 
him  to  betray  more  to  me  than  I  should  commu- 
nicate to  him. 

I  therefore  received  him  civilly,  hard  as  it  was 
to  do  so,  but  I  saw  that  he  lacked  his  usual  self- 
possession.  He  spoke  more  quickly  than  was  his 
wont,  and  his  mouth  twitched  as  though  he  were 
nervous  and  much  wrought  upon. 

"Trevanion,"  he  said,  when  we  were  presently 
left  alone,  "  we  have  been  fighting  a  battle  which 
I  have  won." 

"  I  thought  so  until  I  saw  you  coming  towards 
me  just  now,"  was  my  reply  as  I  watched  him 
closely. 

He  flushed  angrily,  for  he  saw  that  I  had  divined 
his  motives;  but  he  stuck  to  his  guns. 

"  Which  I  have  wor-,"  he  repeated.  "  When  the 
assizes  come  off  I  shall  have  to  appear  against 
you.  I  have  only  to  repeat  the  evidence  I  gave 
to  Boscawen,  and  you  will  swing." 

"  Possibly  yes,  probably  no,"  was  my  reply. 

"  What  do  you  mean?" 

" Look  you,"  I  said  boldly;  "  when  I  set  out  for 


268      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Endellion  I  imagined  the  kind  of  men  I  had  to 
contend  with ;  when  I  entered  your  house  I  took 
the  measure  of  your  whole  tribe.  I  knew  that 
the  Killigrews  of  Falmouth,  before  that  branch 
of  the  family  died  out,  were  honest  loyal  gentle- 
men, but  I  saw  that  the  Killigrews  of  Endellion 
were "  I  stopped. 

"What?"  he  asked. 

"I  will  reserve  my  opinion,"  I  replied;  "but  I 
can  tell  you  this,  I  did  not  go  like  a  lamb  to  the 
slaughter." 

"It  seems  to  me  that  you  did,"  he  replied  with 
a  sneer.  "  True,  you  seemed  to  win  for  a  time, 
and  you  succeeded  in  taking  away  my  affianced 
wife.  But  what  is  the  result  of  it?  You  are  in 
the  county  jail  for  treason,  and  the  hangman's 
rope  is  dangling  over  your  head." 

"As  far  as  that  is  concerned,"  I  replied  jaunt- 
ily, for  I  determined  to  put  a  bold  face  on  the 
matter,  "  my  neck  is  as  ?afe  as  yours,  as  you  will 
find  out  in  good  time.  As  for  the  maid,  she  is 
where  you  will  never  get  her." 

"  Do  not  be  too  sure,"  he  replied ;  "  we  have  not 
earned  the  title  of  sleuthhounds  for  nothing. " 

My  breath  came  freer  as  he  said  this.  I  be- 
lieved that  he  was  ignorant  of  the  maid  Nancy's 
whereabouts.  Probably  he  had  come  to  me  in 
order  to  obtain  information. 

"Moreover,"  he  went  on,  "you  are  here  on  a 
very  grave  charge.  Unless  it  is  to  my  interest  to 
do  otherwise,  I  shall  certainly  give  evidence 
against  you  at  the  assizes,  and  nothing  can  save 
you  from  death." 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    269 

"Man  alive,"  I  replied,  "you  do  not  hold  the 
destinies  of  the  world  in  your  hand.  There  be 
men  born  of  women  besides  Otho  Killigrew." 

"  But  none  that  can  save  you. " 

"  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  are  a  clever  fel- 
low, Killigrew,"  I  said;  "but  omniscience  belong- 
eth  not  to  man. " 

"Well,  who  can  save  you?" 

"  Those  who  will  save  me  at  the  proper  time. " 

"  Uncle  Anthony  cannot  give  evidence ;  he 
dare  not  show  himself,"  replied  Otho;  "neither 
will  Nancy.  She  would  thereby  frustrate  all  her 
desires." 

Little  as  he  might  suspect  it,  he  had  by  this 
answer  revealed  something  of  his  mind  to  me. 
For  one  thing,  Uncle  Anthony  was  still  at  large, 
and  it  was  evident  that  he  thought  the  maid 
Nancy  would  sacrifice  much  by  appearing  in  a 
public  way. 

"And  what  desires  would  she  frustrate?"  I 
asked  with  a  laugh. 

"  Maybe  you  know,  may  be  you  do  not.  I  will 
assume  that  you  do  not,"  was  his  answer. 

I  laughed  again,  for  I  saw  what  his  answer 
might  mean.  Upon  this  he  looked  glum  for  some 
seconds,  and  seemed  to  hesitate  as  to  what  steps 
he  should  take. 

"  Look  here,"  he  cried  presently.  "  I  will  admit 
you  are  a  clever  fellow,  Trevanion.  It  is  a  com- 
pliment you  paid  me,  and  I  will  return  it.  I  will 
not  pretend  that  I  came  here  out  of  pure  desire 
to  set  you  free.  1  did  not.  But  I  can  set  you 
free!" 


270      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Undoubtedly." 

"  And  I  will — if  you,  that  is,  if  you  make  it  worth 
while." 

"You  wish  to  bargain  with  me,  I  know,"  was 
my  answer;  "why  did  you  not  say  so  at  first? 
But  a  bargain  assumes  quid  pro  quo." 

"  Well,  I'll  give  you  as  much  as  }^ou  give  me." 

"What  will  you  give?" 

"  Your  liberty." 

"And  what  do  you  require?" 

He  hesitated  a  secondhand  then  he  spoke  in  his 
old  measured  way.  "  First,  I  require  to  know 
where  Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth  is  now.  Sec- 
ond, I  wish  you  to  tell  me  your  reasons  for  taking 
her  away  from  Endellion.  Third,  I  desire  to  be 
informed  of  all  you  know  concerning  that  lady. " 

It  was  in  the  last  question  that  my  interest  par- 
ticularly lay.  For,  as  the  readers  of  this  history 
know,  I  myself  was  in  almost  total  ignorance  of 
the  things  he  desired  to  know.  It  is  true,  if  I 
told  him  of  my  conversation  with  Peter  Trevisa 
and  his  son,  he  would  form  his  own  surmises  con- 
cerning Peter's  plans,  but  even  then  I  doubted  if 
I  should  impart  the  information  he  wanted. 

"  You  must  surely  know  more  about  Mistress 
Nancy  than  I,"  I  replied  evasively.  "Did  your 
father  not  take  her  at  the  death  of  her  father? 
Did  he  not  send  her  to  France?  Did  you  not  re- 
ceive her  at  Endellion  a  few  months  ago?  What, 
then,  should  there  be  for  me  to  impart?" 

"  You  know,"  he  answered ;  "  be  frank  with  me. 
You  were  with  her  alone  for  many  hours,  and  she 
told  you  many  things." 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    271 

"True,  she  told  me  many  things,"  I  re- 
plied ;  "  but  concerning  what  do  you  wish  me  to 
speak?" 

Again  he  hesitated.  I  saw  that  he  was  afraid 
lest  he  might  betray  himself,  and  this  was  what 
I  desired  him  to  do. 

"  What  do  you  know  of  her  parentage,  her 
father  and  mother's  marriage?  What  of  her  fa- 
ther's will?" 

"Was  there  a  will?"  I  said  at  a  venture,  be- 
cause I  saw  that  it  was  by  an  effort  that  he  men- 
tioned it. 

His  face  turned  pale.  Evidently  I  had  touched 
a  sore  spot.  My  heart  gave  a  bound,  for  I  con- 
nected his  question  with  the  remark  the  priest 
had  let  fall  at  Padstow  and  Peter  Tre visa's  desire 
to  get  the  maid  at  Treviscoe. 

"Come,  Trevanion,"  he  said  again,  "let  us  be 
frank." 

"Yes,"  I  replied;  "let  us  be  frank.  At  present 
it  is  you  who  ask  all  the  questions,  while  you  give 
no  information  yourself." 

"  I  have  offered  to  pay  you  for  your  informa- 
tion," he  said.  "I  have  offered  you  your  lib- 
erty." 

"True,"  I  answered,  "you  have  offered  it;  but 
what  assurance  have  I  that  you  would  fulfil  your 
promise?  I  would  not  trust  you  as  far  as  I  could 
throw  a  bull  by  the  horns.  You  have  asked  me 
many  questions.  By  answering  them  I  should 
place  a  great  deal  of  power  in  your  hands.  Di- 
rectly I  told  you  all  that  you  desire  to  know,  you 
would  leave  Launceston  and  act  on  the  informa- 


272       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

tion  I  have  given ;  then  when  I  am  tried,  what 
proof  have  I  that  you  will  tell  the  truth?" 

"  On  my  word  of  sacred  honour,  I  will  set  you 
free. " 

"  A  snap  of  my  finger  for  your  sacred  honour, 
Otho  Killigrew,"  I  cried,  suiting  the  action  to  the 
word.  "  Indeed,  I  very  much  doubt  if  you  dare 
to  give  such  evidence  as  might  set  me  free.  Your 
family  is  too  deeply  implicated." 

"Trust  Otho  Killigrew  for  that,"  he  replied 
scornfully;  "  I  always  play  to  win." 

"Look  you,"  I  said  at  length,  "assuming  that 
the  charges  you  have  brought  against  me  are  not 
shown  to  be  worthless  before  the  assizes,  and 
reckoning  that  an  order  does  not  come  from  Hugh 
Boscawen  to  set  me  at  liberty,  I  might  on  certain 
conditions  be  inclined  to  make  a  promise." 

"  What?"  he  cried  eagerly. 

"  I  expect  that  in  the  ordinary  course  of  things 
my  trial  will  come  off  in  about  a  month,"  I  said. 
"  Well,  if  I  am  brought  to  trial,  and  you  give  such 
evidence  as  will  set  me  free,  then  when  I  am  out 
of  all  danger  I  might  tell  you  what  I  know." 

"You  do  not  trust  me?" 

"  Not  a  whit." 

"Yet  you  expect  me  to  trust  you." 

"  A  Trevanion  never  yet  broke  his  word,  while 
the  promises  of  the  Endellion  Killigrews  are  as 
brittle  as  pie-crust. " 

I  thought  I  was  fairly  safe  in  making  this 
promise.  I  should  in  this  case  insure  my  liberty ; 
at  any  rate,  I  should  give  Otho  a  great  incentive 
to  do  his  best  to  prove  my  innocence.  Moreover, 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    273 

I  had  but  little  to  tell,  even  if  I  related  all  the 
suspicions  to  which  I  have  referred,  and  which 
shall  be  set  down  in  due  order.  And  even  if  my 
information  should  be  the  means  of  placing  the 
maid  Nancy  in  Otho's  power,  I  should  be  at  lib- 
erty to  act  on  her  behalf. 

"A  month,  a  month,"  he  said  at  length,  as  if 
musing. 

"  During  which  time  I  shall  be  within  the  boun- 
dary walls  of  Launceston  Castle,"  I  replied. 

"  But  if  I  go  to  Hugh  Boscawen,  and  prevail 
upon  him  to  give  an  order  for  your  release  before 
the  trial?" 

"Of  course  the  promise  holds  good,"  and  I 
laughed  inwardly  as  I  thought  how  little  I  could 
tell  him. 

"  You  will  tell  me  where  Mistress  Nancy  Moles- 
worth  is?"  he  cried. 

"  I  will  tell  you  where  I  took  her,"  I  replied. 

"And  why  you  took  her  away  from  Endel- 
lion?" 

"Yes." 

For  a  few  seconds  he  hesitated  as  if  in  doubt. 
"  In  three  days  I  will  return  with  an  order  for 
your  release,"  he  cried. 

After  he  had  gone,  I  almost  repented  for  what 
I  had  done,  for  I  felt  afraid  of  Otho  Killigrew. 
He  played  his  cards  in  such  a  manner  that  I  did 
not  know  what  he  held  in  his  hand.  I  realized 
that  by  telling  him  who  it  was  that  employed  me, 
I  might  give  him  an  advantage,  the  full  meaning 
of  which  I  could  not  understand.  True,  I  should 
be  at  liberty  before  telling  him,  and  thus  I  had 
18 


274      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

fancied  I  should  be  free  to  take  action  in  the 
maid's  defence.  But  on  consideration  I  could 
not  but  remember  that  his  fertile  brain  might 
conceive  a  dozen  things  whereby,  although  I 
might  be  free  from  the  charge  of  treason,  I  could 
still  be  made  powerless  to  render  service. 

However,  nothing  could  be  accomplished  with- 
out risk,  and  possibly  the  risk  that  I  had  taken 
was  the  least  possible  under  the  circumstances. 
I  therefore  tried  to  make  plans  of  action  which  I 
might  carry  into  effect  the  hour  I  regained  my 
liberty.  Presently  the  old  thought  of  seeking  to 
escape  grew  upon  me.  Supposing  I  could  get 
away  from  the  castle,  I  should  at  the  end  of  the 
three  days  be  free  from  pursuit,  for  once  Hugh 
Boscawen's  warrant  were  in  Pyper's  hands  he 
could  no  longer  be  justified  in  searching  for  me. 
The  difficulty  was  in  getting  away  and  then  elud- 
ing my  pursuers  until  such  time  as  the  governor 
should  receive  Falmouth's  communication.  I  had 
many  times  considered  the  position  of  the  Witch's 
Tower,  which  was  not  far  from  the  boundary  walls 
of  the  castle  grounds.  I  saw  that,  in  order  to  es- 
cape, I  must  first  of  all  be  able  to  either  break 
down  the  door  or  squeeze  my  body  through  one 
of  the  slits  in  the  walls  of  the  tower.  To  do  either 
of  these  things  was  not  easy.  The  door  was  heavy 
and  iron-studded,  besides  being  carefully  locked; 
the  slits  in  the  wall,  which  were  really  intended 
as  windows,  were  very  narrow,  certainly  not  wide 
enough  for  a  man  of  my  build  to  squeeze  himself 
through.  But  supposing  this  could  be  done,  there 
were  still  the  boundary  walls  of  the  castle  grounds 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    275 

which  stood  in  the  way  of  my  escape.  During  the 
hours  of  daylight,  when  I  had  been  allowed  to 
walk  around  the  prison  grounds,  I  had  carefully 
examined  these,  and  I  fancied  I  could  manage  to 
scale  them  in  one  or  two  places.  But  they  were 
closely  watched  through  the  day,  and  at  night  I 
with  the  other  prisoners  was  safely  under  lock 
and  bolt. 

Jenkins,  the  turnkey,  was  a  man  of  average 
build  and  strength,  and  should  a  favourable  op- 
portunity occur  I  could  doubtless  easily  gag  him 
and  take  away  his  keys;  but  such  an  experiment 
was  fraught  with  much  danger.  Throughout  the 
whole  of  the  night  following  Otho  Killigrew's 
visit,  during  which  time  he  was  riding  southward, 
I  worked  out  my  plans,  and  when  morning  came 
prepared  to  carry  them  into  effect.  Although  I 
watched  carefully  through  the  whole  of  the  morn- 
ing no  opportunity  came,  and  when  the  afternoon 
drew  to  a  close  and  I  had  not  even  begun  to  act, 
I  felt  exceedingly  despondent. 

Two  days  after  Otho  Killigrew's  visit,  about  an 
hour  before  sunset,  I  saw  Jenkins  trying,  as  I 
thought,  to  catch  my  attention.  He  winked  at 
me  several  times,  and  placed  his  forefinger  on  his 
lip  as  though  he  meditated  on  some  secret  thing. 
Lethbridge,  however,  was  with  him,  and  so  there 
was  no  opportunity  for  me  to  ask  him  what  he 
meant.  After  a  while,  however,  seeing  that  Leth- 
bridge had  turned  his  back  on  us,  he  put  a  letter 
in  my  hand. 

As  may  be  imagined,  as  soon  as  I  was  able  I 
broke  the  seal  and  read  the  contents.  It  was 


276       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

written  boldly  in  a  man's  hand.     This  was  how 
it  ran : 

"  At  ten  o'clock  to-night  the  warder  will  visit 
you.  He  will  be  alone.  You  must  bind  and  gag 
him.  Means  to  do  this  will  be  found  in  his  pock- 
ets. You  must  then  leave  the  tower  and  make 
your  way  to  the  angle  in  the  boundary  wall  near- 
est your  prison.  You  will  there  find  a  rope  hang- 
ing. On  the  other  side  of  the  wall  you  will  find 
friends. " 

I  had  never  hoped  for  such  a  message  as  this. 
I  had  expected  to  be  shortly  visited  by  Lawyer 
Hendy,  but  the  thought  that  any  one  had  been 
planning  for  my  escape  had  never  occurred  to 
me.  Who  my  friends  might  be  I  knew  not,  but 
they  had  evidently  bribed  Jenkins,  at  least  such 
was  my  thought. 

For  an  hour  I  was  jubilant,  but  at  the  end  of 
the  time  doubts  began  to  cross  my  mind.  Was 
this  some  ruse  of  the  Killigrews?  Should  I  es- 
cape only  to  tell  Otho  what  I  had  promised  him 
and  then  be  captured  by  the  prison  authorities? 
Again  and  again  I  looked  at  the  handwriting.  It 
was  altogether  strange  to  me ;  but  it  was  evidently 
the  work  of  a  man.  Who  then  but  Otho  would 
take  such  a  step? 

And  yet  on  reconsideration  I  thought  he  would 
know  me  better  than  to  believe  I  should  answer 
his  questions  under  such  circumstances.  He  had 
promised  to  prove  my  innocence  to  Lord  Fal- 
mouth,  and  to  obtain  from  him  a  written  warrant 
for  my  liberty.  No,  no;  it  must  be  some  one 
other  than  Otho.  But  who? 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    277 

Uncle  Anthony! 

No  sooner  had  the  thought  of  him  occurred  to 
me  than  all  my  doubts  departed.  The  mysterious 
old  hermit  and  storyteller  had  heard  of  my  condi- 
tion, he  had  come  to  Launceston,  and  by  methods 
peculiar  to  himself  had  obtained  an  influence  over 
Jenkins.  Again  I  read  the  letter,  and  I  felt  sure 
I  saw  his  hand  and  mind  in  every  word. 

Doubtless,  too,  he  would  be  able  to  tell  me 
much  about  the  maid  Nancy  which  I  desired  to 
know,  and  perchance  give  me  power  over  the  Kil- 
ligrews.  He  had  doubtless  formed  a  plan  of  ac- 
tion and  provided  means  to  carry  it  out.  I  could 
have  laughed  aloud,  and  even  then  I  thought  I 
could  see  the  grim  smile  upon  the  old  man's  face 
and  the  curious  twinkle  of  his  deep-set  eyes. 

Eagerly  I  waited  for  ten  o'clock  to  come. 
Never  did  minutes  seem  to  drag  along  so  wearily, 
never  had  the  silence  of  my  prison  seemed  so  op- 
pressive. 

After  much  weary  waiting,  a  clock  began  to 
strike.  I  counted  the  strokes  eagerly.  It  had 
struck  ten.  It  was  the  church  clock  which  struck, 
and  I  knew  that  the  jail  was  ordered  by  the  time 
thereby  indicated.  For  as  all  who  have  been  to 
Launceston  know,  the  parish  church  is  situated 
near  the  castle,  and  is  of  rare  beauty,  while  the 
sound  of  the  bells  seems  to  come  from  the  very 
heart  of  the  ancient  fortress. 

Knowing  that  the  hour  mentioned  in  the  letter 
had  arrived,  therefore,  I  was,  if  possible,  more 
eagerly  expectant  than  ever.  My  heart  thumped 
loudly  at  every  sound,  and  in  my  heart  I  cursed 


278       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

the  wailing  of  the  wind  among  the  trees,  because 
I  thought  it  kept  me  from  hearing  the  first  ap- 
proach of  my  jailer. 

For  a  long  weary  time  I  waited,  but  no  foot- 
steps greeted  my  ears.  I  felt  my  nerves  tingling 
even  to  the  bottom  of  my  feet,  and  a  thousand 
times  I  imagined  whisperings  and  altercations 
which  had  no  actual  existence. 

Presently  the  church  clock  struck  again,  and 
its  deep  tones  echoed  across  the  valley  towards 
St.  Thomas'  Church,  and  also  towards  St.  Ste- 
phen's, both  of  which  lay  in  the  near  distance. 
Doubtless  the  rest  of  the  prisoners  were  asleep, 
and  the  sonorous  sounds  sweeping  across  hill  and 
dale  was  nothing  to  them.  But  to  me  it  came 
like  a  death-knell  to  my  hopes.  An  hour  had 
passed  since  the  time  mentioned  in  the  letter  I 
had  received  had  come,  and  still  I  had  heard  no 
one  approach. 

I  placed  my  body  against  the  door  and  pressed 
hardly.  It  yielded  not  one  whit.  I  climbed  to 
one  of  the  windows  in  the  wall  and  looked  out. 
The  night  was  drear,  the  clouds  hung  heavily  in 
the  sky,  neither  moon  nor  stars  appeared.  No 
sound  reached  me  save  the  sighing  of  the  wind 
among  the  branches  of  the  trees. 

Still  I  waited,  still  I  listened — all  in  vain. 

The  clock  struck  twelve. 

As  the  sound  of  the  last  stroke  of  the  bell  died 
away,  I  heard  something  outside  like  the  croaking 
of  a  raven ;  a  few  seconds  later  I  heard  whispering 
voices. 

Again  I  climbed  to  the  window  in  the  wall  and 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    279 

looked  out.  Beneath  me,  perhaps  ten  feet  down, 
I  saw  two  human  figures.  One  I  thought  I  rec- 
ognized as  Jenkins,  the  other  was  strange  to  me. 
The  man  whom  I  concluded  to  be  Jenkins  carried 
a  lantern  in  his  hand,  but  it  was  but  dimly  light- 
ed. When  lifted,  however,  it  revealed  to  me  a 
form  wrapped  in  a  long  cloak.  No  face  was  vis- 
ible; it  was  hidden  by  a  hood  attached  to  the 
cloak. 

"Open  the  door  of  the  tower,  I  tell  you." 

"I  dare  not."  It  was  Jenkins  who  spoke,  and 
his  voice  was  full  of  fear. 

"But  you  promised." 

"I  know  I  did;  but  I  be  feared,  I  tell  'ee.  I 
shud  be  axed  questshuns,  and  I  be  es  fullish  as  a 
cheeld." 

"  I  gave  you  money. " 

"  I  know  you  ded;  but  there,  I  tell  'ee  I  caan't. 
Go  'way,  do'ee  now,  or  we  sh'll  be  vound  out, 
an'  it'll  go  'ard  wi  oal  ov  us." 

"  But  I  promised  that  all  should  be  well  with 
you,  and  that  you  should  have  a  big  reward." 

"  I  knaw,  I  knaw.  That  maid  you  'ad  maade 
me  veel  silly,  and  she  cud  make  me  promise  any- 
thing, but  that  was  in  the  daytime,  when  I  wos 
as  bould  as  a  lion.  But  tes  night  now,  and  I  be 
feared,  I  tell  'ee.  Besides,  how  could  you  make 
et  right  fur  me;  ya  be 'ant  nothin'  but  a  young- 
ish chap.  Who  be  'ee?  What  be  'ee  called?" 

"Who  am  I?"  and  as  if  by  magic  the  voice 
which  had  reached  me  in  a  hoarse  whisper  now 
became  like  that  of  an  old  woman.  It  was 
pitched  in  a  high  key  and  it  quavered  much,  save 


28 o      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

when  it  took  a  lower  tone,  and  then  it  became 
like  the  croaking  of  a  raven. 

"  Open  the  door  of  my  tower,"  said  the  voice. 

I  could  scarce  help  trembling  myself  as  I  heard 
the  toners,  but  the  effect  on  Jenkins  was  more 
marked. 

"  Your  tower;  oa  my  Gor!"  he  moaned. 

"Yes,  my  tower,"  said  the  voice,  still  alternat- 
ing between  the  tones  of  an  old  toothless  woman 
and  the  hoarse  croaking  of  a  raven.  "My  tower; 
the  place  where  I  was  imprisoned,  the  place  where 
I  saw  dark  spirits  of  the  dead,  and  heard  the  se- 
crets of  those  who  cannot  be  seen  by  human  eyes. 
Here  I  lay,  unloved,  uncared  for;  here  my  bones 
were  burnt  and  my  flesh  was  consumed ;  here  my 
guilty  soul  took  its  flight,  only  to  come  back  and 
haunt  my  grim  prison — sometimes  in  visible 
shape,  sometimes  unseen  save  by  the  eyes  of  the 
departed.  Open  the  door  of  my  tower,  I  say,  or 
you  shall  suffer  the  tortures  I  suffered!" 

"  Oa,  my  Gor,  my  Gor!"  moaned  the  trembling 
voice  of  Jenkins,  "tes  Jezebel  Grigg,  the  witch." 

"  Will  you  open  the  door?"  continued  the  voice. 

"Oa  I  caan't!"  whined  Jenkins  like  one  de- 
mented ;  "  when  you  slocked  me  out  in  the  morn- 
in',  you  wos  a  spruce  chap,  and  'ad  a  purty  maid 
weth  'ee.  Oa  'ave  marcy  'pon  me,  mawther 
Grigg;  have  marcy  'pon  me!" 

"Mercy,"  was  the  reply,  "mercy!  You  have 
broken  your  word — disobeyed  me.  What  shall 
keep  me  from  causing  your  flesh  to  drop  from 
your  bones,  your  fingers  to  wither  amidst  ago- 
nies of  pain,  your  every  limb  to  burn  even  as  mine 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    281 

burned  when  the  fires  were  lit  around  me?  Do 
you  want  to  keep  company  with  me,  John  Jen- 
kins? Open  the  door,  or  prepare  to  go  with  me 
to-night!" 

"Oa,  I  will,  I  will,"  moaned  Jenkins;  "I  will; 
but  how  did  'ee  git  in  'ere?  The  doors  and  gaates 
be  all  locked." 

"  What  are  doors  and  gates  to  Jezebel  Grigg's 
spirit?"  and  the  hooded  form  laughed;  and  the 
laugh  to  my  excited  ears  was  like  the  croaking  of 
a  raven  into  which  the  spirit  of  evil  had  entered. 

I  heard  the  clanking  of  keys  at  the  door,  and  a 
second  later  Jenkins  entered,  the  lantern  shaking 
in  his  hand,  his  face  pale  as  death. 

"  I  say,  Maaster,"  he  said,  his  teeth  chattering, 
his  voice  quavering. 

"Yes,"  was  my  reply,  and  if  the  truth  must  be 
told  my  heart  quaked  somewhat,  for  by  his  side 
was  the  strange  hooded  form. 

"  Follow  me,  Roger  Trevanion,"  said  the  voice. 

"Where?"  I  asked. 

"To  freedom." 

"  Freedom  from  what?"  for  I  liked  not  the  dark 
shapeless  thing  greatly,  although  I  seemed  to  be 
upheld  in  a  way  I  knew  not. 

"From  the  law,  from  the  Killigrews,"  was  the 
reply  in  a  hoarse  whisper. 

"Very  well,"  was  my  reply.  "I  am  ready  to 
follow  you." 

"  John  Jenkins,  you  will  take  Roger  Trevan- 
ion's  place  this  night,"  said  my  deliverer. 

"No,  no,"  cried  John,  "I  darn't  stay  'ere  oal 
by  myself  in  your  tower. " 


282      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Speak  as  loud  as  that  again,  and  you  will  follow 
me  whither  you  would  not  go.  Listen,  John  Jen- 
kins. You  must  stay  here.  I  promise  you  this: 
no  harm  shall  come  to  you.  I  will  not  haunt  the 
tower  this  night.  There,  lie  on  the  straw.  If 
you  make  a  sound  before  the  church  clock  strikes 
seven  to-morrow  morning  you  shall  feel  the  pow- 
er of  Jezebel  Grigg,  the  witch  who  was  burnt 
here.  When  you  are  asked  questions  in  the 
morning,  tell  the  governor  that  you  were  seeing 
that  all  was  safe  for  the  night  when  I  came  and 
put  you  here.  Give  me  your  keys." 

Like  a  thing  half  dead  he  obeyed,  and  though 
I  was  not  altogether  free  from  superstitious  fear 
I  could  not  help  laughing  at  the  fellow's  agony. 

"Now  follow  me,  Roger  Trevanion,"  said  the 
hooded  form,  turning  to  me,  still  in  the  voice  of 
a  toothless  old  woman. 

I  followed  without  a  word,  but  not  without 
many  misgivings,  for  although  I  had  professed 
to  scorn  the  power  of  witches,  I  was  at  that  time 
sore  distraught.  Still  she  promised  me  liberty, 
and  in  my  inmost  heart  I  believed  that  the  crea- 
ture was  a  friend. 

When  we  were  outside  the  tower  she  locked  the 
door  carefully  and  placed  the  key  close  by.  After 
this  she  led  the  way  to  the  angle  in  the  wall 
spoken  of  in  the  letter,  where  I  saw  the  end  of  a 
rope  ladder. 

"Climb,  Roger  Trevanion,"  she  whispered. 

"  You  are  a  woman ;  go  first,"  I  said. 

"Climb,  Roger  Trevanion,"  she  repeated  im- 
periously; "your  danger  is  greater  than  mine." 


Escape  from  the  Witch's  Tower    283 

Much  as  I  disliked  doing  this  I  obeyed.  A  few 
seconds  later  I  stood  on  the  top  of  the  wall,  and 
turning  round  I  saw  the  dim  outline  of  the  castle 
looming  up  into  the  dark  sky,  while  lying  beneath 
it  was  the  unwholesome  den  where  the  prisoners 
lay.  Looking  beneath  me,  I  could  see  the  hooded 
form  of  my  deliverer,  standing  as  still  as  a  statue. 
On  the  other  side  I  saw  three  horses  saddled. 

"  Hold  the  rope  while  I  climb." 

I  held  the  rope  as  commanded,  and  a  minute 
later  the  woman  stood  by  my  side. 

"  Could  you  leap  to  that  branch  of  the  tree,  and 
descend  to  the  path  that  way?"  she  said,  pointing 
to  the  spreading  branches  of  an  elm-tree  which 
grew  close  by. 

"Easily,"  I  replied. 

"Then  hold  the  ladder  while  I  descend." 

Like  one  in  a  dream  I  obeyed,  and  then 
watched  while  with  great  agility  she  descended 
from  fifteen  to  twenty  feet  below. 

"  Now  be  quick,"  she  said,  "all  is  ready." 

At  that  moment  my  heart  gave  a  great  leap, 
for  I  heard  a  cry  come  from  the  Witch's  Tower. 
A  wild,  despairing  cry,  more  like  the  yell  of  a 
wild  beast  than  that  of  a  human  being. 

I  took  my  hands  from  the  rope,  and  immedi- 
ately it  was  pulled  away.  I  was  on  the  top  of  the 
castle  wall  alone. 

"Be  quick,  quick,  or  all  is  lost,"  cried  a  voice 
peremptorily  from  beneath. 

I  did  not  hesitate,  dangerous  as  my  feat  was. 
In  the  gloom  of  the  night  I  saw  the  dark  branch 
of  the  tree ;  I  gave  a  leap  towards  it  and  caught  it. 


284      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

The  branch  yielded  with  my  weight  so  much  that 
my  feet  were  only  a  few  feet  from  the  ground. 

44  Let  go,  let  go!" 

I  obeyed  the  command  and  dropped  harmlessly 
to  the  ground. 

"Now  be  quick  and  mount!" 

A  horse  stood  by  my  side,  saddled  and  bridled. 
In  an  instant  I  leapt  on  its  back,  noticing  as  I  did  so 
that  I  had  now  two  companions  instead  of  one, 
and  that  they  also  mounted  the  horses  that  stood 
waiting. 

44  Ride  hard!"  said  my  deliverer,  turning  her 
horse's  face  southward. 

I  gladly  obeyed,  for  I  breathed  the  air  of  free- 
dom. I  was  now  outside  the  great  high  walls 
within  which  I  had  been  confined.  The  spring 
air  seemed  sweeter  there,  while  my  heart  grew 
warm  again  and  all  feelings  of  fear  departed. 
Midnight  as  it  was,  and  dark  as  was  the  gloomy 
prison  from  which  I  had  escaped  I  seemed  in  a 
land  of  enchantment. 

Again  a  cry,  a  fearful  agonizing  cry  came  from 
the  Witch's  Tower,  which  made  me  laugh  aloud, 
for  Jenkins'  fears  seemed  foolish  as  I  struck  my 
heels  into  my  horse's  sides. 

Neither  of  my  companions  spoke ;  they  seemed 
as  eager  to  get  away  as  I.  We  made  no  noise, 
for  we  rode  through  a  meadow.  Presently,  how- 
ever, we  jumped  a  low  hedge,  and  then  the  iron 
hoofs  of  our  steeds  rang  out  on  the  hard  highway , 
but  even  as  they  did  so  we  could  hear  the  fearful 
cry  of  John  Jenkins,  who  lay  imprisoned  within 
the  dark  walls  of  the  Witch's  Tower. 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion     285 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

DESCRIBES  MY  JOURNEY  FROM  LAUNCESTON  CASTLE 
TO  A  LONELY  MANSION  ACCOMPANIED  BY  TWO 
WOMEN. 

THE  events  I  have  just  described  happened  so 
suddenly  that  I  was  too  excited  to  think  seriously 
who  my  deliverer  could  be.  I  knew  that  Jenkins 
would  arouse  the  other  jailers,  and  that  in  a  few 
minutes  the  governor  of  the  prison  would  be  ac- 
quainted with  the  fact  of  my  escape.  I  was  sure, 
moreover,  that  much  as  I  believed  he  sympa- 
thized with  me,  he  would  seek  to  do  his  duty  as 
the  constable  of  the  castle  and  bring  me  back  to 
the  prison  again.  It  is  true  Otho  Killigrew  had 
promised  to  arrive  the  next  morning  with  a  war- 
rant from  Hugh  Boscawen  to  set  me  at  liberty, 
but  upon  this  I  could  not  depend.  I  knew,  more- 
over, that  should  I  be  brought  to  trial  the  fact 
of  my  attempted  escape  would  go  against  me. 
We  had  several  things  in  our  favour.  I  imagined 
that  we  were  mounted  moderately  well.  My 
horse  carried  me  with  seeming  ease,  although  it 
was  too  small  of  bone  to  keep  up  speed  through 
a  long  journey.  The  steeds  of  my  companions 
kept  breast  to  breast  with  mine.  In  any  case,  it 
must  take  Hugh  Pyper  some  considerable  time  to 
get  horses  in  order  to  follow  us.  Then  the  wind 
blew  from  the  northeast,  and  thus  the  sound  of 
our  horses'  hoofs  would  be  wafted  away  from  my 


286      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

late  prison.  It  would  be,  therefore,  difficult  for 
him  to  determine  which  way  we  had  gone,  espe- 
cially as  about  a  mile  out  of  the  town  there  were 
several  branch  roads.  The  night  was  dark,  too, 
and  thus  to  track  us  would  be  impossible,  at  any 
rate,  until  morning  came. 

On  the  other  hand,  however,  I  was  unarmed 
and  practically  alone.  As  far  as  I  knew  my  com- 
panions were  two  women,  and  although  one  of 
them  had  effected  my  escape  in  a  marvelous  way, 
I  suspected  that  if  fighting  became  necessary  they 
would  be  a  hindrance  rather  than  a  help. 

This  led  me  to  think  who  they  might  be,  and 
to  wonder  who  it  was  that  had  impersonated  the 
witch  Jezebel  Grigg  who  had  been  buried  in  the 
tower  where  I  had  been  confined.  For,  once  out 
in  the  free  open  air,  all  superstitious  dread  had 
departed.  That  it  was  Uncle  Anthony  I  could 
no  longer  believe.  True,  the  veiled  figure  was 
quite  as  tall  as  Jenkins,  my  jailer;  perhaps  taller, 
but  in  no  way  did  it  remind  me  of  the  lonely 
hermit  with  whom  I  had  talked  so  long  on  the  top 
of  Roche  Rock,  and  whom  I  had  left  sick  and 
wounded  in  the  ruined  chapel  in  the  parish  of  St. 
Mawgan. 

Presently  every  fibre  of  my  body  quivered  with 
a  great  joy,  my  blood  fairly  leaped  in  my  veins, 
and  I  could  have  shouted  aloud  for  joy.  My  de- 
liverer was  the  maid  Nancy!  She  had  heard  of 
my  arrest,  had  traced  me  to  my  prison,  and  had 
provided  means  for  my  escape.  Hitherto  I  had 
been  the  deliverer,  I  had  schemed  and  fought  for 
her  escape  from  Endellion ;  now  all  had  changed. 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion     287 

She  had  entered  my  prison  walls  and  set  me  at 
liberty,  not  for  any  selfish  purposes  of  her  own, 
but  because  of  the  kindness  of  her  heart. 

The  thought  was  joy  unspeakable ;  at  the  same 
time  it  filled  me  with  shame.  She  whom  I  had 
been  willing  to  betray  into  the  house  of  Peter 
Trevisa  for  a  bribe,  had  dared  a  thousand  things 
to  save  me  from  danger  and  possible  death. 

A  thousand  questions  flashed  into  my  mind  to 
ask  her,  but  a  weight  was  upon  my  lips.  She 
rode  by  my  side,  still  covered  with  the  dark  man- 
tle, and  still  hooded.  The  other  was  doubtless 
her  faithful  serving-maid,  Amelia  Lanteglos. 
True,  her  face  was  hidden  and  she  spoke  not, 
but  even  in  the  darkness  I  thought  I  recognized 
her  strong  figure,  recognized  the  easy  way  she 
rode,  even  as  hundreds  of  girls  of  her  class  rode 
in  my  native  county. 

Meanwhile  the  horses  dashed  along  freely,  the 
road  was  good,  and  nothing  impeded  our  prog- 
ress. When  we  came  to  the  junction  of  roads 
close  by  Lewannick,  she  did  not  ride  straight  for- 
ward towards  Altarnun,  but  turned  to  the  left 
through  Lewannick  village,  until  we  came  to  four 
crossways,  called  Trevadlock  Cross.  Soon  after- 
wards we  reached  another  church  town,  North 
Hill  by  name,  close  by  which  a  friend  of  my  fa- 
ther lived,  at  a  house  named  Trebartha  Hall.  But 
we  did  not  stay  here,  much  as  I  should  have  liked 
under  ordinary  circumstances  to  have  spoken  to 
my  father's  friend.  We  crossed  the  River  Lyn- 
her,  a  clear  flowing  stream  which  rushes  between 
some  fine  rugged  hills,  and  then  continued  on  our 


288      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

journey  until  we  reached  the  parish  of  Linken- 
horne. 

"  If  we  keep  on  at  this  speed,  we  shall  be  in  the 
town  of  Liskeard  in  a  little  more  than  an  hour,"  I 
said  presently,  feeling  that  I  could  keep  silence  no 
longer.  Indeed  I  wondered  much  afterwards  how 
I  could  have  been  speechless  so  long,  feeling  sure 
as  I  did  that  the  woman  I  loved  was  by  my  side. 

No  reply,  however,  was  made  to  me ;  and  my 
companions  never  so  much  as  moved  their  hoods 
from  their  faces. 

By  this  time  our  horses  showed  signs  of  fa- 
tigue ;  especially  was  mine  becoming  spent,  for  I 
was  no  light  weight  to  carry. 

"It  will  be  well  to  rest  at  Liskeard,"  I  said, 
"if  only  for  the  sake  of  the  horses." 

" No,  we  must  not  stay  there." 

She  tried  to  speak  in  the  same  tone  as  when  she 
had  commanded  John  Jenkins  to  open  the  door  of 
the  Witch's  Tower,  but  I  thought  I  detected  the 
voice  I  had  learned  to  love  in  spite  of  the  hoarse 
whisper. 

"  I  have  not  spoken  to  you,  Mistress  Nancy 
Molesworth,"  I  replied  quietly,  "for  I  thought 
you  desired  not  speech,  and  I  would  not  have  said 
aught  to  you  now;  only  in  an  hour  it  will  be 
daylight,  and  my  horse  cannot  carry  me  many 
miles  farther. " 

I  thought  I  saw  her  start  as  I  mentioned  her 
name,  while  her  companion  made  a  quick  move- 
ment. But  neither  gave  answer  to  my  words. 
Silently  we  sped  along,  my  steed  panting  much 
but  still  holding  out  bravely. 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion     289 

Presently  we  came  to  a  steep  hill,  and  in  mercy 
to  the  poor  animals  we  had  to  allow  them  to  slack- 
en speed;  indeed  I  sprung  from  my  saddle  and 
walked  by  my  horse's  head. 

"  We  have  ridden  so  hard  that  I  have  not  had 
a  chance  to  thank  you  for  this  great  service,  Mis- 
tress Molesworth,"  I  said;  "indeed  we  had  gone 
several  miles  before  I  divined  who  you  were. 
Words  are  poor,  and  they  cannot  tell  the  grati- 
tude I  feel." 

She  made  no  answer  to  my  words. 

u  At  first  I  dared  not  believe  it  could  be  you ; 
indeed  I  knew  of  no  one  who  could  bring  me  de- 
liverance"; and  still  she  kept  her  hood  closely 
around  her  head,  answering  nothing. 

"Your  heart  is  kind,"  I  went  on,  "and  unlike 
women  generally,  you  are  not  afraid  of  danger. 
Believe  me,  I  am  not  ungrateful.  I  am  your 
servant  for  life.  I  am  afraid  you  are  still  in  dan- 
ger, and  I  rejoice  that  I  am  free  to  help  you." 

Daylight  was  now  dawning,  indeed  I  could  see 
the  colour  of  her  gray  cloak  plainly. 

"Will  you  not  pull  aside  your  hood?"  I  said, 
scarcely  thinking  of  my  words. 

She  did  not  obey  me,  but  I  noticed  her  gloved 
hand  tremble.  I  saw,  too,  that  she  reeled  in  her 
saddle. 

"  You  are  ill!"  I  cried,  and  then  I  rushed  to  her 
side,  for  she  was  falling  from  her  horse.  During 
the  hours  of  danger  and  hard  riding  she  had 
shown  no  sign  of  weakness,  but  now  the  danger 
was  far  behind,  her  woman's  weakness  overcame 
her. 

19 


290      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

As  I  caught  her,  she  fell  in  my  arms  like  one 
in  a  dead  faint;  so  I  laid  her  carefully  on  the 
grassy  bank  beside  the  road.  By  this  time  the 
other  woman  had  dismounted  and  had  come  to 
her  side. 

"  Watch  here,  while  I  go  and  fetch  some  water," 
I  cried,  and  then  seeing  a  pool  near  by,  I  stooped 
and  scooped  some  in  the  hollow  of  my  hand. 
When  I  came  back,  however,  she  was  sitting  up, 
and  both  women  had  drawn  their  hoods  more 
closely  around  their  faces.  If  it  were  Mistress 
Nancy,  she  did  not  wish  me  to  recognize  her. 
But  it  must  be  she,  for  who  else  would  have  gone 
through  so  much  to  come  to  me?  She  must  have 
travelled  with  her  companion  some  sixty  miles 
through  a  lonely  part  of  the  country  in  order  to 
get  to  Launceston,  and  when  there  must  have 
braved  all  sorts  of  dangers  in  order  to  effect  my 
liberty.  The  thought  made  my  heart  swell  with 
such  pride  and  joy  that  my  bosom  seemed  too 
small  to  contain  it.  In  spite  of  my  baseness  in 
selling  myself  to  Peter  Trevisa,  she  could  not  al- 
together despise  me.  I  knew  now  that  I  had  never 
loved  the  maid  to  whom  I  thought  I  had  given  my 
heart  as  a  boy.  My  feeling  for  her  was  only  a  pass- 
ing passion,  of  no  more  importance  than  chaff,  and 
as  light  as  thistledown.  But  all  was  different  now. 
I  was  thirty-two  years  of  age,  and  I  had  given  all 
the  strength  of  my  life  to  her.  True,  my  tongue 
was  tied.  I  could  not  tell  her  of  the  fire  that  burned 
in  my  heart — I  was,  I  knew,  unworthy.  By  that 
fatal  confession,  as  we  rode  by  Tregothnan  Gates 
through  Tresillian,  I  had  forever  made  it  impos- 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion     291 

sible  that  she  could  think  of  me  as  I  thought 
of  her.  Besides,  I  was  homeless  and  landless. 
Looking  at  her  as  she  sat  there  on  the  dewy  bank 
that  early  spring  morning,  I  would  rather  have 
lost  my  right  arm  than  take  the  wages  of  my  ser- 
vice to  Peter  Trevisa.  The  purity  and  truth  of 
her  life  roused  within  me  the  nobility  of  my  race. 
Better  be  a  beggar  from  door  to  door  than  accept 
the  prize  of  base  service.  I  who  had  ceased  to 
believe  in  the  goodness  of  women,  now  realized 
that  this  maid  made  me  ashamed  of  all  the  past 
and  caused  to  arise  in  me  a  longing  for  the  pure 
and  the  true.  But  my  love  for  her  was  none  the 
less  hopeless.  How  could  it  be,  when  I  was  min- 
ute by  minute  dogged  by  the  memory  of  the  hour 
when  I  promised  to  be  a  Judas? 

"Are  you  better?"  I  asked  as  gently  as  I 
could,  for  I  knew  how  boorish  I  had  become 
through  the  years. 

"  Yes,  yes ;  we  must  hasten  on.  We  may  be 
followed."  This  she  said  like  one  afraid. 

"  But  whither?"  I  asked.  "  If  you  would  tell 
me  your  plans,  your  wishes,  I  could  perchance 
carry  them  out.  But  you  are  overwrought — you 
need  rest." 

"  No,  no,  I  am  quite  strong.  I  can  easily  ride 
another  thirty  miles,"  and  her  voice  was  hoarse 
and  unnatural. 

"  Even  if  you  could,  my  horse  is  not  fit  to  cany 
me  so  far,"  was  my  reply. 

"  But  you  are  not  out  of  danger. " 

"We  must  be  thirty  miles  from  Launceston 
Town,"  I  said,  "and  no  one  could  find  me  with 


292       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

ease  even  here.  But  to  what  spot  did  you  intend 
that  I  should  go?" 

It  seemed  strange  even  then  that  I  should  be 
following  the  plans  of  a  woman ;  strange  that  a 
simple  maid,  as  I  believed  her  to  be,  should  pro- 
vide for  me  a  safe  hiding-place. 

"I  would  rather  not  tell  you,"  she  replied; 
"  that  is,  I  think  I  had  better  not.  You  can  trust 
me?"  This  she  said  wistfully,  I  thought. 

"In  everything,"  I  answered  eagerly,  "but  will 
you  trust  me,  too?  You  are  not  fit  to  travel  fur- 
ther, and  after  a  few  hours'  rest  we  shall  all  be 
better.  Let  us  go  to  yonder  farmhouse  and  ask 
for  food  and  shelter. " 

"  Such  an  act  might  be  dangerous." 

"  No.  All  our  Cornish  folk  are  hospitable ;  be- 
sides, my  money  has  not  been  taken  from  me.  I 
can  pay  the  good  folk  well. " 

She  eagerly  caught  at  my  proposal,  so  eagerly 
that  I  wondered  at  her  swift  change  of  opinion. 
A  few  minutes  later,  therefore,  I  stood  knocking 
at  a  farmhouse  door,  asking  for  food  and  shelter 
for  man  and  beast. 

At  first  both  the  farmer  and  his  wife  looked  at 
us  suspiciously,  but  when  I  told  him  of  my  de- 
liverer's weariness,  how  that  she  had  fainted  and 
fallen  from  her  saddle,  they  gave  us  a  warm  wel- 
come. Half  an  hour  later,  I  sat  with  these  far- 
mer folk  at  breakfast,  but  my  companions,  still 
keeping  their  hoods  tightly  drawn  around  their 
faces,  had  followed  the  woman  of  the  house  into 
another  apartment. 

After  breakfast  the  farmer's  wife  provided  me 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion     293 

with  a  couch,  in  what  she  called  "the  pallor," 
where  I  gladly  stretched  my  weary  body  and  im- 
mediately fell  asleep.  When  I  awoke  the  after- 
noon was  well  advanced.  Food  was  again  placed 
before  me,  and  after  I  had  partaken  thereof  I 
went  out  into  the  farmyard  to  look  after  the 
horses.  I  had  scarcely  reiched  the  stables  when 
a  sound  reached  my  ears  that  made  my  heart  sink 
like  lead.  It  was  the  noise  of  many  voices,  and 
was  not  more  than  a  mile  away. 

Without  waiting  a  second  I  threw  the  saddles 
on  the  horses,  and  then  rushed  into  the  house. 
The  farmer's  wife  had  left  the  kitchen,  leaving 
my  companions  alone.  They  were  still  closely 
hooded. 

"Come,"  I  cried,  "we  must  start  at  this  mo- 
ment!" 

"Why?" 

"The  hue  and  cry!" 

"  I  am  ready,"  she  said,  quietly  but  resolutely. 

"Are  the  horses  ready?" 

"They  are  saddled  and  standing  in  the  yard." 

"Come  then,"  and  both  left  the  room  without 
another  word. 

At  that  moment  the  farmer's  wife  came  into 
the  kitchen  again.  Thinking  it  would  be  unwise 
to  tell  her  our  reason  for  leaving  suddenly,  I 
threw  two  guineas  on  the  table,  and  then  with  a 
hurried  good-bye  left. 

By  this  time  the  sound  had  become  nearer,  and 
my  conjecture  became  confirmed. 

"  It  may  not  be  you  they  are  after,"  she  said; 
"  they  would  hardly  come  so  far. " 


294      Mistress  Nancy  Molcsworth 

Perhaps  she  was  right.  I  remembered  that 
hours  ere  this  papers  might  have  been  placed  in 
Hugh  Pyper's  hands  commanding  him  to  set  me 
at  liberty. 

"  Still  it  will  be  safer  farther  south,"  I  said. 

By  this  time  we  had  mounted  our  horses  and 
were  galloping  along  the  farm  lane  which  led  to 
the  high  road.  She  whom  in  my  heart  I  called 
my  love  was  still  clothed  in  her  long  gray  cloak, 
her  face  still  hidden  from  my  sight.  All  weak- 
ness seemed  to  have  left  her  now;  she  was  the 
embodiment  of  resolution,  and  courage,  and 
strength. 

The  sounds  of  pursuers  became  fainter  and 
more  distant. 

"  If  we  go  through  Liskeard  at  this  speed  we 
shall  attract  attention,  and  if  the  people  be  fol- 
lowing us,  they  will  be  informed  of  the  direction 
we  have  taken." 

"But  we  will  not  touch  Liskeard,"  I  said.  "I 
know  the  country  well  now.  If  you  will  tell  me 
where  you  wish  to  go  I  will  guide  you  by  the  least 
traversed  roads. " 

"Go  to  Lostwithiel  then,"  she  said;  "after  that 
I  will  act  as  guide. "  • 

"  Wondering  at  her  words,  I  led  the  way  through 
the  village  of  St.  Cleer,  leaving  Liskeard  on  our 
left,  until  after  more  than  two  hours'  hard  riding 
we  came  to  the  village  of  Boconnoc. 

Arrived  here,  I  stopped  suddenly,  for  a  suspi- 
cion entered  my  mind  as  to  the  place  she  intended 
to  go. 

"Look  you,  my  lady,"  I  said,  "we  are  at  Bo- 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion      295 

connoc,  five  miles  only  from  Lostwithiel;  will 
you  tell  me  of  your  intended  destination?" 

"  You  said  you  would  trust  me,"  was  her  reply. 

"I  remember,"  I  cried,  harshly  I  am  afraid, 
because  for  the  first  time  since  boyhood  the  feel- 
ing of  jealousy  made  me  almost  beside  myself. 
"  But  let  me  ask  you  one  question.  Is  it  your 
intention  to  go  to  Polperro?" 

"  And  if  I  do  not  desire  to  go  there?"  she  said, 
after  hesitating  a  few  seconds,  "  what  then?" 

"  I  will  go  with  you  whither  you  will,  asking  no 
questions." 

"  But  you  do  not  desire  to  go  to  Polperro?" 

I  was  silent,  but  I  hoped  that  she  understood 
my  feelings. 

"  In  three  hours,  four  at  the  most,  we  ought  to 
be  at  our  journey's  end  if  we  ride  hard,"  she  said, 
"  until  then  I  ask  you  to  trust  me." 

With  this  I  was  fain  to  be  content,  and  almost 
ashamed  of  myself,  we  continued  to  ride  south- 
ward. An  hour  later  I  saw  that  my  suspicions 
were  groundless.  We  were  going  away  from 
Polperro.  After  we  had  passed  Lostwithiel  I 
asked  her  to  be  the  guide,  but  she  told  me  to  lead 
on  to  St.  Austell,  after  which  she  would  choose 
the  road. 

About  two  hours  after  dark  we  entered  a  part 
of  the  country  that  was  strange  to  me,  but  my 
guide  evidently  knew  the  road  well,  for  in  spite 
of  the  darkness  she  never  hesitated  as  to  the  way 
we  should  take.  Presently  we  came  to  a  lane, 
down  which  we  rode  for  some  distance,  and  then 
stopped  at  a  small  house,  which  in  the  darkness 


296      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

looked  to  me  like  a  lodge.  No  sooner  did  we 
stop  than  a  light  shone,  and  a  minute  later  I 
heard  a  gate  swing  on  rusty  hinges. 

"All  well?" 

"All  well,"  was  the  reply,  which  I  judged  was 
spoken  by  an  old  man. 

We  passed  through  the  open  way,  after  which 
I  heard  some  one  lock  the  gates. 

By  this  time  the  sky,  which  had  been  cloudy 
all  day,  cleared.  There  was  no  moon,  but  the 
stars  shone  clearly  overhead.  As  well  as  I  could 
I  looked  around  me,  and  saw  that  we  were  riding 
along  what  seemed  to  me  a  disused  carriage 
drive.  Huge  trees  bordered  the  way,  the  branches 
of  which  nearly  met  overhead.  The  leaves  were 
far  from  fully  grown,  however;  and  thus  looking 
upward  I  could  see  the  stars  twinkling. 

The  memory  of  that  night  will  never  leave  me. 
Even  now  the  feelings  which  possessed  me  then 
come  back.  Everything  seemed  unreal.  The 
dark  trees  on  either  side  of  the  way  looked  like 
tall  spectres,  the  women  who  had  been  with  me 
since  the  previous  night  seemed  mere  phantoms 
of  the  mind.  The  clank  of  the  horses'  hoofs 
grated  on  my  excited  nerves  until  I  felt  like  cry- 
ing out. 

Neither  of  us  spoke.  I  was  too  much  wrought 
upon.  Perhaps  they  were.  What  had  seemed 
reasonable  enough  in  the  day  appeared  like  mad- 
ness now.  In  spite  of  what  I  had  seen  and  heard 
I  could  not  believe  that  the  maid  Nancy  would 
expose  herself  to  so  much  danger  in  order  to  res- 
cue me. 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion     297 

Darker  and  darker  became  the  road,  for  huge 
evergreens,  laurels,  and  rhododendrons  grew  be- 
tween the  oaks.  Moreover,  I  saw  that  we  were 
descending  into  a  valley.  The  night  winds  swept 
among  the  trees,  making  sweet  music,  but  to  me 
it  was  like  the  dirge  of  death.  A  bat  darting  to 
and  fro  struck  my  face  with  its  wing,  and  an  owl 
hooted  dismally. 

"How  much  further?"  I  asked,  more  because 
I  wanted  to  hear  the  sound  of  human  voices  than 
from  desire  to  ask  questions. 

But  no  reply  was  given,  and  but  for  the  love  in 
my  heart,  I  felt,  strong  man  as  I  was,  like  giving 
way  to  fear. 

Presently  I  saw  a  faint  twinkling  light,  and 
afterwards  the  dark  outline  of  a  huge  building 
appeared.  A  few  minutes  later  we  had  come  up 
close  to  an  ivy-covered  house. 

My  companions  dismounted  and  motioned  me 
to  do  the  same.  Then  out  of  the  shadows  came 
a  man  and  took  the  horses.  I  heard  a  bell  clang 
through  a  seemingly  empty  building,  and  then 
the  door  by  which  we  stood  opened. 

"  Come  in." 

I  obeyed,  feeling  more  than  ever  that  my  ex- 
periences could  not  be  real. 

"  This  way,  please. " 

I  followed  my  companion  without  a  word  along 
a  wide  corridor,  after  which  I  descended  some 
steps,  until  I  imagined  I  must  be  below  the  level 
of  the  earth.  Then  she  opened  the  door  of  a  com- 
partment, and  we  entered  together. 

It  was  a  low-ceiled  room,  but  looked  comfort- 


298      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

able  and  well-appointed.  A  lamp  burned  brightly 
on  the  table,  and  a  cheerful  wood  fire  burned  in 
the  chimney  place.  Before  the  fire  a  huge  arm- 
chair was  placed. 

"  Will  you  sit  here  and  rest?  I  will  return  pres- 
ently. " 

Mechanically  I  obeyed,  and  a  moment  later  I 
was  left  alone.  The  room,  the  house — everything 
was  as  silent  as  death.  I  walked  around  the 
apartment,  and  stamped  my  feet  to  assure  myself 
that  I  was  not  dreaming.  I  held  my  hands  before 
the  wood  fire,  and  lifted  the  logs  from  place  to 
place  so  that  I  might  convince  myself  that  I  had 
not  entered  an  enchanted  region,  such  as  I  had 
read  about  in  my  boyhood.  Then  I  examined  the 
room  more  closely.  I  could  nowhere  discover  a 
window.  What  did  it  mean?  Had  I  been  removed 
from  one  prison  to  another.  Had  I  been  mis- 
taken as  to  the  identity  of  my  deliverer?  Why 
had  she  kept  her  face  hidden?  It  must  have  been 
her.  Who  else  would  have  undergone  so  much? 

I  sat  down  in  the  chair,  and  stretched  my  legs 
wearily.  Twenty-four  hours  before  I  had  sat 
straining  my  ears  in  the  Witch's  Tower  of  Laun- 
ceston  Castle,  and  now  I  was  immured  in  a  far 
more  lonely  spot.  I  had  asked  no  questions  be- 
cause I  believed  that  the  woman  I  loved  rode  by 
my  side.  Had  I  done  right? 

A  distant  rumbling  noise  reached  me.  Where 
was  I?  To  whom  did  this  house  belong?  By 
what  right  had  I  been  brought  here? 

I  heard  a  knock  at  the  door,  and  a  second  later 
an  old  man  entered. 


Journey  to  a  Lonely  Mansion     299 

"  If  you  will  follow  me,  sir,  you  shall  have 
change  of  raiment,  and  water  to  wash  with." 

Like  one  in  a  dream  I  followed  him,  and  to  my 
astonishment  I  found  in  an  adjoining  compart- 
ment not  only  clothes  but  arms.  A  sword  hung 
by  the  wall,  a  pair  of  pistols  lay  on  a  table.  The 
clothes  were  well  made  and  of  good  quality  as 
befitted  a  gentleman. 

"  Here  is  all  you  will  want,  I  think,  sir.  When 
you  have  washed  and  dressed  will  you  be  pleased 
to  go  back  to  the  other  room?" 

A  few  minutes  later  I  had  removed  the  muddy- 
stained  garments  which  I  had  worn  in  Launces- 
ton  Castle,  and  had  clothed  myself  in  those  which 
lay  in  the  room.  They  looked  quite  new,  as 
though  they  had  just  come  from  the  hands  of  a 
tailor.  They  fitted  me  well,  too;  and  I  must 
confess  to  a  feeling  of  pleasure  as  I  beheld  my- 
self. 

When  I  returned  to  the  room  into  which  I  had 
at  first  entered,  I  found  that  the  table  had  been 
spread  for  food,  but  no  one  was  in  it.  Again  I 
sat  down  and  tried  to  think,  but  my  mind  seemed 
a  blank — I  was  dazed  with  the  experiences  of  the 
last  twenty-four  hours. 

Presently  my  heart  beat  fast,  for  I  heard  light 
tripping  footsteps  outside  the  room  door.  This 
was  followed  by  gentle  knocking. 

" Come  in." 

The  door  opened,  and  to  my  joy  Mistress 
Nancy  Molesworth  entered.  She  met  me  with 
a  smile,  but  there  was,  I  thought,  something  dis- 
tant and  repellant  about  it. 


300      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Food  will  be  immediately  brought,  Master 
Trevanion,"  she  said.  "I  am  sure  you  must 
need  it." 

"I  need  something  more,"  I  replied. 

"  And  that?"  was  the  response.  "  Anything  in 
my  power  to  give,  you  shall  have. " 

"  The  removal  of  mystery,"  I  replied.  "  I  have 
spent  the  whole  of  this  day  like  one  in  a  dream. 
I  seem  to  be  enveloped  in  shadows." 

"I  have  much  to  tell  you  by  and  by,"  she  an- 
swered. 

"  And  much  to  ask,  too,  I  trust,"  I  cried.  "  You 
have  saved  me  from  I  know  not  what;  for  I 
know  it  is  you  to  whom  I  owe  everything.  You 
will  let  me  serve  you,  for  verily  you  need  ser- 
vice." 

"We  will  talk  of  many  things  at  the  proper 
time,"  she  replied,  "but  food  is  being  brought." 

Both  of  us  stood  silent  while  the  old  serving- 
man  brought  food;  then  when  he  had  gone  she 
turned  to  leave  me. 

"Mistress  Molesworth,"  I  said,  "you  will  not 
condemn  me  to  eat  my  food  alone.  May  I  be 
honoured  with  your  company  at  supper?" 

She  hesitated  a  second.  "  Thank  you, "  she  said, 
"  you  will  desire  quiet  after  so  much  excitement. 
I  will  return  to  you  to-morrow. " 

I  sat  down  with  a  sad  heart,  and  ate  the  food 
with  but  a  poor  appetite.  During  my  meal  I 
heard  only  one  sound.  It  was  that  of  a  clock 
striking  the  hour  of  midnight. 

After  supper  I  wenf  into  the  bedroom  I  have 
mentioned,  and  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  from  which 


Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things    301 

I  did  not  wake  till  late  next  day.  When  I  got  up 
I  hoped  to  see  Mistress  Nancy  at  once,  and  so 
was  mightily  disappointed  when  the  old  serving- 
man  brought  me  a  message  from  her  telling  me 
that  she  would  not  be  able  to  visit  me  till  night. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

MISTRESS    NANCY    TELLS    ME    MANY    THINGS. 

"  I  CAN  think  of  nothing  to  say  to  you  till  I 
have  thanked  you  again  and  again  for  a  service 
which  I  thought  no  woman  could  render." 

"  It  is  of  that  which  I  do  not  wish  to  speak." 

"  But  I  must.  I  did  not  believe  a  woman  could 
possess  such  rare  courage  and  foresight.  I  did 
not  believe  a  woman  could  plan  so  well,  execute 
so  bravely.  Especially  do  I  wonder  when  I  real- 
ize my  own  unworthiness.  I  thank  you  from  the 
depths  of  my  soul." 

Mistress  Nancy  had  visited  my  compartment  as 
she  had  promised,  and  at  my  request  she  sat  on  a 
low  seat  by  the  fire,  while  I  stood  leaning  on  the 
back  of  the  huge  chair  which  I  have  mentioned. 
She  wore  the  same  garments  as  when  we  had 
travelled  together  for  the  first  time.  Her  face 
was  pale,  but  very  beautiful ;  her  dark  eyes  shone 
with  a  look  of  resolution ;  her  dark  curling  locks 
glistened  in  the  lamp-light. 

"  I  did  not  mean  you  to  know  who  your  deliv- 
erer was.  But  it  does  not  matter. "  She  spoke 
indifferently,  I  thought. 


302      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"It  does  matter!"  I  cried  vehemently.  "I 
should  be  base  indeed  if  I  do  not  remember  such 
service  with  gratitude  until  my  dying  day." 

"  I  did  what  no  woman  could  help  doing. "  This 
she  said  slowly. 

"  I  do  not  understand." 

"  Yet  there  should  be  no  difficulty  in  doing  so. 
You  rescued  me,  you  thought  of  me,  acted  for 
me." 

"Mention  not  that  again,"  I  replied  bitterly, 
"  I  am  sorely  ashamed." 

"  I  do  not  mean  the — the  first  part  of  the  jour- 
eny,  but  afterwards.  I  have  heard  of  your  trial 
before  Lord  Falmouth,  heard  of  what  Otho  Kil- 
ligrew  said.  You  refused  to  tell  all  the  truth 
because  you  feared  to  hurt  me.  You  did  not  wish 
that  man  to  know  anything  concerning  me." 

I  wondered  who  her  informant  might  be,  but  I 
did  not  speak. 

"  When  I  knew  you  were  taken  to  Launceston, 
and  feeling  sure  that  Otho  would  show  no  mercy 
if  you  were  brought  to  trial,  I  did  my  best.  I 
could  do  no  other — I — I — would  have  done  the 
same  for  any  one." 

She  spoke  coldly ;  her  tones  were  hard  and  un- 
feeling. My  heart  grew  chill ;  the  hope  that  arose 
in  me,  in  spite  of  myself,  was  dispelled. 

"Thank  you,"  I  said,  as  steadily  as  I  could. 
"  But  why — why  did  you  wish  me  to  remain  in 
ignorance — as  to  who  you  were?" 

"  Because  I  thought  it  was  better  so.  No  one 
who  saw  me  in  Launceston  would  recognize  me 
now." 


Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things    303 

"  What  disguise  did  you  wear?  What  means 
did  you  use  to — to  effect  my  escape ;  that  is,  be- 
yond those  I  know  of?" 

"  I  would  rather  not  tell  you. " 

I  was  silent  again,  for  her  manner  made  me 
feel  that  she  still  scorned  me.  I  looked  towards 
her;  she  was  gazing  steadily  into  the  fire. 

"  Where  am  I  now?"  I  asked,  after  a  painful 
silence. 

"  At  Restormel. " 

"Ah!" 

"  Does  the  fact  surprise  you?" 

"  Everything  surprises  me.  Nothing  surprises 
me.  I  am  somewhat  dazed.  Restormel,  that  is 
your  father's  house,  your  own  home?" 

"My  father's  house — yes.  My  own  home — I 
know  not." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  and  at  that  moment  I 
remembered  the  suspicions  which  were  aroused 
in  my  mind  by  Otho  Killigrew's  questions. 

Again  she  refrained  from  replying,  her  eyes 
still  fixed  on  the  glowing  embers. 

"Let  me  tell  you  something,"  I  cried.  "My 
thoughts  may  be  groundless,  but  it  may  be  well 
for  you  to  know  them." 

Then  I  related  to  her  the  conversation  I  had 
had  with  the  Catholic  priest  at  Padstow.  At  that 
time  I  had  not  regarded  it  of  importance,  as  it 
simply  referred  to  a  complaint  about  the  unfair- 
ness of  the  marriage  laws,  where  Catholics  were 
concerned.  After  this  I  told  her  of  Otho  Killi- 
grew's visit,  of  what  he  had  said,  and  of  the  bar- 
gain we  had  made. 


304      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  On  consideration  I  thought  it  best  to  promise 
him  this,"  I  concluded.  "He  aroused  certain 
suspicions  in  my  mind,  and  I  thought  I  could 
still  serve  you  if  I  were  free.  It  may  be  I 
acted  wrongly,  but  I  thought  it  was  worth  the 
risk." 

During  the  recital  she  uttered  no  sound.  She 
seemed  to  be  much  changed  since  that  night 
when  we  had  parted  at  Treviscoe. 

"  And  I — I  have  relieved  you  of  the  necessity 
of  telling  him  anything,  I  suppose?"  she  said 
icily. 

"Yes,"  I  replied,  feeling  that  she  mistrusted 
me  again.  I  longed  to  ask  her  what  had  hap- 
pened since  the  night  I  had  left  her  with  Peter 
Trevisa,  but  I  dared  not;  her  manner  froze  the 
words  on  my  lips. 

"  You  do  not  know  why  Trevisa  asked  you  to 
take  me  to  his  house?"  she  said  presently. 

"  I  only  know  what  he  told  me.  I  knew  that 
was  not  all  the  truth.  He  thought  he  had  some 
hold  upon  you." 

"And  you  had  no  idea  what  it  was?" 

"Not  then." 

"  And  now?" 

"  Nothing  but  what  was  aroused  in  my  mind  by 
what  I  have  just  told  you. " 

"Master  Roger  Trevanion,"  she  said,  rising 
from  her  seat  and  facing  me,  "  you  tried  to  per- 
suade me  not  to  go  to  that  man's  house." 

"I  did." 

"  And  I  persisted  in  going.  I  did  so  for  two 
reasons." 


Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things    305 

"And  they?" 

"  One  was  that  you  should  be  able  to  claim  the 
price  of  your  hire. " 

" Do  not  taunt  me  with  that." 

"  The  other  was  that  I  determined  to  find  out 
the  reason  he  had  in  wishing  to  get  me  there.  I 
had  not  been  able  to  understand  all  the  Killi- 
grews  had  hinted  from  time  to  time.  I  thought 
that  Tre visa's  motives  might  have  a  connection 
with  what  they  had  said." 

"And  you  were  not  afraid?" 

"  Women  are  not  all  so  cowardly  as  you  think. 
I  might  have  acted  differently  had  his  son  been 
with  him,  but  when  I  found  him  alone  I  deter- 
mined to  stay  until  I  had  discovered  what  was  in 
his  mind. " 

"  And  you  discovered  it?" 

"Yes." 

I  could  not  help  admiring  her  as  she  stood 
there  before  me  so  brave,  so  far-seeing,  so  reso- 
lute. She  was  barely  twenty-one.  She  had  re- 
vealed to  me  all  the  weaknesses,  all  the  tenderness 
of  a  woman ;  yet  now,  after  having  accomplished 
what  few  men  would  think  of  attempting,  she  was 
calmer  than  I.  As  I  have  said,  she  was  taller  and 
more  largely  formed  than  most  women,  and  the 
hand  that  rested  on  a  table  by  her  side  was  as 
firm  as  a  man's.  No  one  could  in  any  way  asso- 
ciate her  with  littleness  or  poverty  of  nature. 
Everything  told  of  purity,  of  nobleness,  of  beauty 
of  life.  Remembering  my  bargain  with  Trevisa, 
I  dared  not  look  at  her ;  but  I  was  glad  I  had  re- 
fused to  take  the  price  of  my  work. 


306      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

I  waited  for  her  to  continue,  for  I  felt  I  had 
no  right  to  ask  her  questions. 

"You  told  me,"  she  went  on,  "that  Peter  Tre- 
visa  was  a  cunning,  evil-minded  man.  You  were 
right.  Like  all  such  men,  he  judged  the  motives 
of  others  by  his  own.  What  he  would  do  un- 
der certain  circumstances,  he  would  expect  others 
to  do." 
-  "  Yes,  that  is  so. " 

"  He  thought,  acting  on  this  principle,  that  if 
he  could  get  me  into  his  house,  I  should  be  glad 
to  fall  in  with  his  plans." 

"  He  told  me  that  his  son  Peter  had  seen  you  at 
Endellion,"  I  said;  "  that  he  fell  in  love  with  you, 
that  it  was  the  intention  of  Colman  Killigrew  to 
marry  you  to  his  son  whom  you  hated,  that  I 
should  be  rendering  you  a  service  by  taking  you 
to  him." 

"  Do  not  speak  of  his  son's  love,"  she  said ;  "  the 
thought  of  it  is  not  pleasant.  It  is  true  he  told 
me  the  same  story.  I  did  not  sleep  in  the  house 
that  night.  Directly  after  your  lawyer  had  gone 
I  told  him  I  desired  to  speak  with  him.  He 
fawned  and  professed  to  be  delighted.  Presently 
his  real  reasons  for  trying  to  get  me  into  the  house 
came  out.  He  tried  to  keep  them  back  until  his 
son  came  home,  but  in  this  he  failed." 

"And  what  were  his  reasons?"  I  asked  eagerly 
in  spite  of  myself. 

"  The  first  was  this :  He  said  he  could  prove 
that  my  father's  marriage  was  illegal,  and — and 
thus  I  had  no  true  claim  to  the  Restormel  lands. 
You  suspected  this?" 


Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things    307 

I  nodded. 

"  He  told  me,  moreover,  that  he  alone  pos- 
sessed the  knowledge  whereby  it  could  be  proved 
that  I  was  not  the  rightful  heir.  If  he  did  not 
disclose  what  he  knew,  no  one  would  doubt  my 
rights;  or  even  if  they  doubted,  they  could  have 
no  case  against  me ;  if  he  told  what  he  knew,  I 
should  be  penniless." 

"  I  see,"  I  cried;  "  I  see.     Then  he  named  the 
price  of  his  silence. " 

"Yes." 

"  Of  course  that  was  that  you  should  marry  his 
son.  I  see.  It  was  cunningly  planned.  He 
thinks  his  son  Peter  is  a  sort  of  Apollo,  and  he 
imagined  that  you  would  desire  to  effectually  stop 
him  from  speaking  by  becoming  his  daughter.  It 
would  then  be  to  his  advantage  to  be  silent." 

"  That  was  a  part  of  his  plan,  but  not  all.  He 
has  found  out  that  I  possess  knowledge  of  great 
importance." 

"  Knowledge  of  great  importance?" 

"Yes.  It  concerns  the  coming  of  Charles 
Stuart." 

"You  have  seen  the  Pretender!"  I  cried. 

"  I  have  seen  Charles  Stuart.  He  visited  the 
convent  in  which  I  was  educated.  He  came  once 
when  Colman  Killigrew  was  present.  He  sought 
to  enlist  my  sympathies.  I  do  not  know  why; 
but  both  he  and  Colman  Killigrew  discussed  plans 
in  my  presence." 

"And  young  Peter  Trevisa  found  out  this. 
How?" 

"  I  do  not  know." 


308       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"Is  your  knowledge  of  such  importance  that 
it  might  be  valuable  to  such  as  Hugh  Bosca- 
wen?" 

"Yes." 

I  longed  to  ask  further  questions,  but  refrained 
from  doing  so. 

"  Peter  Trevisa  believed  that  if  I  told  him  what 
I  knew  his  son  would  be  able  to  make  use  of  it. 
The  father  is  very  ambitious  for  his  son.  He 
imagines  that  if  he  were  to  communicate  impor- 
tant knowledge  to  the  King  it  would  mean  pre- 
ferment— perhaps  knighthood. " 

"  I  see  his  plot." 

"  I  refused  to  marry  his  son. " 

"Yes." 

"  I  told  him  that  even  were  his  statements  as  to 
my  father's  marriage  true,  I  would  rather  be  pen- 
niless— than  be  bought." 

I  do  not  think  she  meant  it,  but  her  words 
hurt  me  like  a  knife -thrust. 

"After  that  he  changed  his  ground  of  attack," 
she  went  on  quietly ;  "  he  said  that  if  I  would  tell 
him  what  I  knew  of  Charles  Stuart's  plans,  his 
secret  should  die  with  him.  He  represented  this 
as  my  duty.  He  said  I  might  be  saving  the  coun- 
try, as  well  as  giving  his  son  Peter  the  greatest 
chance  of  his  life.  After  this  he  went  on  to  say 
that  it  was  a  shame  for  me  to  be  robbed  of  my 
rightful  heritage  because  of  an  unjust  law." 

"And  after  that?"  I  broke  in  eagerly. 

"  He  said  he  would  not  have  my  answer  that 
night;  he  would  wait  until  young  Peter  came 
home." 


Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things    309 

"  And  you,  of  course,  refrained  from  giving  him 
an  answer?" 

"No.  I  told  him  that  he  could  act  as  he 
pleased.  Did  I  feel  it  a  duty  to  inform  the  au- 
thorities concerning  what  I  knew,  I  should  do  so 
without  threat." 

"And  what  did  he  say?" 

"  He  denied  all  knowledge  of  threat.  He  called 
it  an  arrangement.  He  used  honeyed  terms ;  he 
was  full  of  flattery.  He  professed  to  be  delighted 
at  my  refusal  to  comply  with  his  wishes,  even 
while  he  used  many  means  to  lead  me  to  alter 
my  mind.  He  called  himself  all  sorts  of  names 
for  speaking  to  me  in  such  a  brutal  way.  He 
was  only  an  old  fool,  he  said,  and  had  not  stated 
the  case  properly;  but  when  young  Peter  came 
back  everything  would  assume  a  different  aspect. " 

I  could  easily  imagine  the  scheming  old  wretch 
while  she  told  me  of  this  interview.  I  could  see 
his  shifty,  cunning  eyes  gleaming.  I  could  hear 
him  using  all  sorts  of  honeyed  terms  in  order  to 
gain  his  ends. 

"  And  the  conclusion  of  it  all?"  I  asked  at 
length. 

"  I  left  the  house  that  night. " 

"  How?" 

"  By  means  of  Amelia.  She  found  out  the 
position  of  the  stables.  She  saddled  the  horses, 
and  we  left  Treviscoe  without  any  one  knowing 
about  it." 

•'And  you  came  here?" 

"Yes." 

"  But  you  are  in  danger.     Peter  Trevisa  is  as 


310      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

cunning  as  the  devil.  Both  father  and  son  are 
like  ferrets ;  they  can  crawl  into  any  hole.  They 
see  in  the  dark.  In  order  to  get  here,  you  must 
have  taken  some  one  into  your  confidence.  That 
some  one  may  betray  your  trust." 

She  walked  slowly  across  the  room,  and  then 
came  back  to  her  former  position. 

"That  night — when  I  left  Endellion,"  she  re- 
plied, "  I  took  certain  things  away  with  me.  Lit- 
tle relics  left  me  by  my  father.  I  had  heard  that 
the  house  was  left  in  charge  of  two  old  servants 
— one  a  kind  of  bailiff,  who  was  commissioned  by 
Colman  Killigrew  to  act  as  steward  until  I  should 
come  of  age." 

"  I  see,  yes." 

"He  has  lived  here  all  these  years,  with  his  wife. 
My  guardian  has  visited  Restormel  only  occa- 
sionally, but  old  Adam  Coad  has  been  a  faithful 
old  man.  My  father  left  a  letter  for  me  when  he 
died,  with  orders  that  I  should  read  it  as  soon  as 
I  was  old  enough.  In  it  he  mentioned  this  man 
as  a  faithful,  loving  servant.  I  wrote  to  Adam 
twice  while  I  was  in  France;  but  I  received  no 
reply  from  him." 

She  ceased  speaking,  and  I  saw  her  lips  trem- 
ble. Perhaps  she  remembered  that  she  was  a 
fatherless  girl,  and  that  her  path  was  beset  with 
snares. 

"  I  accidentally  heard  while  at  Endellion  that 
he  was  alive  and  that  he  managed  the  estate  un- 
der my  guardian's  supervision." 

"  You  brought  your  father's  letter  with  you?"  I 
suggested. 


Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things    3 1 1 

"Yes." 

"  But  there  is  a  lodge.  We  passed  through  the 
gates  to-night." 

"  Fortune  favoured  me.  That  morning,  after  I 
had  escaped  from  Treviscoe,  just  as  I  came  up  to 
the  lodge  gates,  I  saw  two  men  talking  to  each 
other.  I  heard  the  one  call  the  other  Adam 
Coad." 

"  I  see;  and  Adam  received  you?" 

"After  I  had  proved  to  him  who  I  was — yes." 

"  And — and  you  trust  him?" 

"  He  is  all  my  father  said  of  him,  and  more.  He 
has  been  kindness  itself  to  me;  through  him  I 
was  able  to  bring  you  here.  You  are  safe,  too. 
Old  Adam,  his  wife,  and  a  serving-man  who  has 
lived  with  them  all  these  years,  are  all,  I  verily 
believe,  ready  to  die  for  me." 

"  Then  you  are  staying  here  in  secret?" 

"Yes." 

"And  you  have  heard  nothing  of  the  Tre- 
visas?" 

"  I  know  they  have  been  searching  for  me." 

"  But  they  have  disclosed  nothing  concerning 
your  father's  marriage?" 

"No;  I  believe  not." 

"  You  found  out  that  I  had  been  taken  prisoner 
through  Adam,  I  suppose?" 

"  Yes.  He  looks  a  quiet,  inoffensive  old  man ; 
but  he  is  very  shrewd  and  not  easily  deceived.  I 
told  him  that  you  had  effected  my  escape  from 
Endellion,  and  he  knew  enough  of  the  Killigrews 
to  be  sure  that  they  would  have  many  schemes 
afoot." 


3 1  2       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  But  if  they  suspect  that  you  are  here?" 

"  They  would  have  a  difficulty  in  finding  me. 
This  house  has  many  rooms  not  easily  discov- 
ered. This  room  is  not  known  to  the  Killigrews. 
It  is  underground.  The  doorway  cannot  be  seen 
from  the  outside,  and  can  only  be  opened  by 
touching  a  spring. " 

"  I  see ;  and  you  will  stay  here  until  you  come 
of  age?" 

Again  her  lips  trembled,  and  she  moved  ner- 
vously across  the  room. 

"I  wish  I  could  be  of  further  service  to  you," 
I  said  at  length.  "  I  am  glad  that  you  trust  me 
enough  to — to  tell  me  what — what  you  have  told 
me.  Will  you  trust  me  further?  Will  you  tell 
me  all  you  can  about  your  father's  marriage? 
Believe  me,  I  will  rest  neither  night  nor  day  until 
I  have  found  out  whether  there  is  any  truth  in 
Peter  Tre visa's  statements." 

"  You  will  have  to  stay  here — in  privacy.  You 
are  not  safe,"  was  her  reply.  "  That  is,  you  must 
stay  here  until  you  can  escape  to  France." 

"You  forget,"  I  replied,  "you  forget  Otho  Kil- 
ligrew's  promise.  If  he  hath  laid  such  informa- 
on  before  Hugh  Boscawen  as  to  lead  him  to  give 
an  order  for  my  freedom,  all  danger  is  gone." 

"You  have  still  escaped  from  Launceston 
Castle." 

"Yes,  but  if  Hugh  Pyper  receives  Viscount 
Falmouth's  warrant  for  my  freedom,  he  will  say 
naught  of  my  escape.  Look,  Mistress  Nancy,  let 
me  serve  you." 

I  spoke  like  a  schoolboy.     I  thought  nothing  of 


Nancy  Tells  Me  Many  Things    3 1 3 

difficulties,  I  almost  forgot  the  danger  through 
which  I  had  passed.  Neither  did  I  realize  the 
importance  of  the  news  she  had  just  imparted. 
The  last  ten  years  of  my  life  seemed  only  a 
dream ;  I  was  a  boy  of  twenty-two  instead  of  a 
man  of  thirty-two.  The  maid  had  made  me  long 
to  do  impossible  things,  to  undertake  impossible 
missions.  It  has  been  said  by  some  great  writer 
that  a  convent  school  destroys  all  foresight,  all 
calculation  in  a  young  girl's  life.  That  continu- 
ous solitude,  save  for  the  companionship  of  her 
fellow-scholars,  and  seclusion  from  the  life  of  the 
world,  lead  her  to  conjure  up  in  her  imagination 
all  the  romantic  scenes  which  young  girls  love, 
even  although  she  has  never  heard  of  such  things. 
That  on  leaving  the  convent  she  is  a  prey  to  first 
impressions,  and  longings  for  love  and  romance ; 
thus  she  never  troubles  about  results,  never  com- 
prehends difficulties  and  dangers. 

Mistress  Nancy  proved  this  man  to  be  wrong. 
Of  the  depths  of  her  nature  I  knew  but  little,  of 
her  heart's  longing  I  was  ignorant;  but  she  was 
constantly  revealing  to  me  a  rare  power  of  pene- 
tration; she  was  cool,  courageous,  and  full  of 
forethought.  On  the  other  hand,  she  seemed  to 
know  but  little  of  the  world's  wisdom.  The 
thought  of  losing  her  wealth  caused  her  no  ap- 
parent distress;  the  supposition  that  her  father's 
marriage  was  not  legal  seemed  to  bring  no  pain- 
ful thoughts  to  her  mind.  The  bare  thought  of 
illegitimacy  would  bring  anguish  unspeakable  to 
some;  Mistress  Nancy  seemed  to  reck  nothing 
of  it.  In  this  sense  she  was  a  child,  ignorant  of 


3 1 4      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

the  ways  and  thoughts  of  the  world;  in  others 
she  was  capable  of  independent  and  daring  ac- 
tion. 

"Believe  me,"  I  continued  presently,  "to  serve 
you  is  the  dearest  thought  of  my  life.  I  owe  it 
to  you,"  I  added  as  if  in  explanation. 

"  It  would  be  wrong  for  you  to  rush  into  dan- 
ger," she  replied  calmly.  "  If  you  are  freed  from 
danger,  then  I  will  claim  your  help  again.  But  I 
have  friends,  and  I  am  not  afraid." 

I  looked  into  her  eyes  as  she  spoke,  and  I  saw 
that  no  fear  was  expressed  there.  She  did  not 
seem  to  realize  her  position,  and  yet  her  words 
belied  her  apparent  ignorance  of  the  danger  by 
which  she  was  surrounded. 

"You  say  that  your  knowlege  concerning  the 
Pretender  is  of  importance,"  I  said,  after  a  pause. 

"Yes." 

"  Is  it  right  to  keep  it  secret?" 

"  I  do  not  understand." 

"  If  Charles  comes  to  England,  it  will  mean 
civil  war,"  I  cried;  "it  will  mean  that  the  whole 
country  will  be  in  turmoil.  If  the  Pretender  suc- 
ceeds in  his  design,  a  reign  of  ignorance,  bondage, 
and  oppression  will  curse  the  country." 

"Tell  me  your  reasons  for  saying  this,"  she  re- 
plied. 

"  Are  you  a  Catholic?"  I  asked. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  was  her  answer,  "  I  suppose 
so.  I  was  trained  in  a  convent  school,  but  I  have 
been  told  that  my  father  hated  the  Catholic  relig- 
ion, and  I  know  that  he  would  hate  nothing  that 
was  good.  I  am  but  an  ignorant  girl ;  I  think  I 


More  Than  a  Droll  315 

must  have  purposely  been  kept  ignorant. "  This 
she  said  plaintively. 

"Let  me  tell  you  of  these  Stuarts,"  I  cried. 
"  Let  me  relate  to  you  what  Charles  I.  and  Charles 
II.,  as  well  as  James  II.,  have  done  for  England." 

I  spoke  eagerly;-  I  told  of  the  profligacy  of  the 
Stuart  court,  of  the  wanton  extravagance,  and 
of  the  corruption  of  the  race.  I  had  proceeded 
but  a  little  way  in  my  story,  however,  when  I 
heard  a  quick  footstep  outside  the  door,  and  im- 
mediately after  an  old  man  stood  in  the  room. 

"  Is  anything  the  matter,  Adam?"  cried  Mis- 
tress Nancy. 

"  Yes,  dear  lady,"  answered  he;  "  Colman  Killi- 
grew,  his  son  Otho,  and  others  are  nearing  the 
house." 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

IN  WHICH    IT    IS    SHOWN    THAT    UNCLE   ANTHONY   WAS 
MORE    THAN    A    DROLL. 

As  may  be  imagined,  Adam's  message  excited 
me  much.  What  purpose  had  Colman  Killigrew 
in  coming  to  Restormel  so  late  at  night?  And 
Otho,  what  was  the  meaning  of  his  being  present? 
Had  either  of  them  any  suspicion  of  my  where- 
abouts? For  myself  I  had  but  little  fear,  but  what 
of  Nancy? 

I  looked  eagerly  into  her  face,  but  she  was  per- 
fectly calm  and  composed.  Evidently  she  knew 
no  fear 


316       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Can  you  think  of  their  reasons  for  coming?"  I 
asked. 

"  I  think  I  can  guess."  Then  turning  to  Adam 
she  said:  "You  will,  of  course,  admit  them?" 

"  I  must,  my  dear  young  lady,"  replied  the  old 
man,  "  I  must.  I  should  do  no  good  by  refusing 
them,  and  I  should  arouse  suspicion." 

"True." 

"Of  course  it  will  take  some  little  time";  this 
he  said  meaningly. 

"Yes,  yes.  He  will  think  you  are  in  bed. 
And  where  will  you  put  them?" 

"All  right,  my  dear  young  lady,"  he  replied 
mysteriously.  "You  need  not  fear,"  he  went  on, 
"they  shall  never  know  that  you  are  here." 

"  No,  I  can  trust  you  for  that,  Adam" ;  then  her 
eyes  rested  on  me. 

"  Master  Roger  Trevanion  is  as  safe  as  you 
are,  ""he  said  quickly. 

"You  are  certain?" 

"Perfectly." 

"  That  will  do.  We  will  stay  here  until  you 
come. " 

The  old  man  bowed  and  left  us,  and  Mistress 
Nancy  gazed  steadily  into  the  fire  for  some  time 
as  though  she  were  ignorant  of  my  presence. 

"Master  Roger  Trevanion,"  she  said  presently, 
"  I  did  not  know  you  cared  so  much  for  your 
country.  In  the  past  you  have  seemed  indiffer- 
ent as  to  what  king  reigned,  Catholic  or  Prot- 
estant." 

"  Until  I  knew  you  I  was  practically  indiffer- 
ent," I  replied  humbly.  "I  cared  for  little  be- 


More  Than  a  Droll  317 

sides  my  own  enjoyment.  In  a  way,  I  was  a 
loyal  Protestnnt,  and  would  have  fought  for  King 
George ;  but  it  would  have  been  for  self-advance- 
ment chiefly,  and — and  because  I  loved  a  fight." 

"  And  now?" 

"  You  have  made  me  ashamed  of  myself  in  more 
ways  than  one,"  I  replied. 

"  And  you  do  not  wish  a  Stuart  to  return  to  the 
throne?" 

"  He  would  curse  the  country. " 

Again  she  was  silent  for  a  few  seconds,  still 
gazing  steadily  into  the  fire. 

"  Would  you  play  the  spy?"  she  asked  presently. 

"No,"  I  replied  roughly.  Then  I  started,  for 
I  heard  the  clang  of  a  bell  resounding  through 
the  empty  house. 

"  Not  for  the  sake  of  King  George?" 

"  I  would  rather  some  one  else  did  it,"  I  replied. 

"  But  if  no  one  else  would  do  it,  or  could  do  it?" 

I  was  silent. 

"  And  if  thereby  you  could  possibly  save  your 
country  from  a  great  calamity?" 

"  I  am  not  a  mole,"  I  replied.  "  I  cannot  bur- 
row in  the  ground.  I  like  to  fight  in  the  open." 

At  that  moment  we  heard  the  sound  of  voices, 
among  which  I  recognized  that  of  old  Colman 
Killigrew. 

"We  need  not  be  alarmed,"  she  said.  "The 
Killigrews  know  nothing  of  this  room. "  Then  she 
sat  gazing  into  the  fire  again,  while  I  fell  to  won- 
dering what  was  in  her  mind. 

"  You  said  just  now  that  you  wanted  to  serve 
me?"  she  said  presently. 


318      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"Yes,  yes,"  I  whispered  eagerly. 

"  Would  you  play  the  spy  in  order  to  save  me 
from  calamity?" 

"  Do  not  put  it  that  way,"  I  said  bitterly;  "but 
I  would  do  anything  that  a  gentleman  could  do 
to  serve  you.  You  have  made  me  love  what  is 
honourable,  you  have  made  me  hate  that  which 
is  mean." 

"  Would  it  be  mean  to  discover  the  plottings  of 
my  enemies?"  she  asked  tremulously. 

"No,  no,"  I  answered  eagerly.  "Such  a  work 
would  be  worthy  of  any  man.  Command  me, 
Mistress  Nancy.  Tell  me  of  the  man  who  has 
plotted  against  you,  and  I  will  go  to  him  and  tear 
his  secret  from  him." 

"Wait!"  was  her  answer. 

At  this  moment  I  heard  a  low  rapping  at  the  door. 

She  wandered  slowly  around  the  room  for  some 
minutes  speaking  never  a  word ;  then  turning  to 
me  suddenly  she  said: 

" Follow  me  if  you  would  serve  me." 

She  touched  a  spot  on  the  door,  and  immedi- 
ately it  swung  on  its  hinges.  I  followed  her  into 
the  passage,  and  up  a  long  flight  of  stairs." 

"Whither  are  we  going?"  I  asked  presently. 

"To  a  secret  place  in  the  house,"  was  her  an- 
swer; "you  will  be  safer  there." 

"  But  you  told  me  I  was  safe  yonder." 

"Will  you  not  trust  me?"  she  said.  "You  said 
you  would  serve  me." 

I  followed  her  without  another  word.  Had  she 
told  me  to  go  to  my  death,  I  think  I  should  have 
obeyed. 


More  Than  a  Droll  319 

Presently  she  opened  the  door  of  an  apartment. 

"  Enter  there,"  she  said;  " do  not  make  a  sound 
of  any  sort.  Wait  in  perfect  silence  until  I  re- 
turn." 

I  entered. 

"You  can  trust  me,  can't  you?"  she  whispered. 

"Yes,  yes!"  I  answered.  "I  will  obey  you  to 
the  very  letter." 

"  Mind,  make  no  sound.     Do  not  move. " 

"Very  well.     Are  you  not  coming  with  me." 

"No.  Walk  four  paces  into  the  apartment. 
Make  no  sound." 

I  did  as  she  commanded  me ;  then  I  heard  the 
door  close  and  I  was  left  in  perfect  darkness. 

I  waited  minute  after  minute  in  silence,  won- 
dering what  she  meant  by  such  strange  conduct. 
Under  other  circumstances  I  should  have  tried  to 
get  alight,  and  have  examined  the  room  in  which 
she  had  left  me ;  but  I  had  given  my  promise,  and 
I  would  abide  by  it.  Besides,  was  I  not  doing 
this  to  serve  her?  I  called  to  mind  the  rapping 
I  had  heard  while  we  had  been  in  the  other  room ; 
that  was  doubtless  a  signal  between  her  and 
Adam. 

How  long  I  stayed  there  I  know  not.  I  was 
like  one  stunned  by  a  heavy  blow ;  my  mind  was 
bewildered — everything  was  as  confused  as  a 
dream.  Sometimes  I  thought  I  -was  dreaming. 

Presently  I  heard  a  sound  of  approaching  foot- 
steps. Several  people  seemed  to  be  coming 
straight  to  the  spot  where  I  sat.  Had  Mistress 
Nancy  been  mistaken?  That  she  had  in  any  way 
betrayed  me  was  not  to  be  considered.  I  saw  no 


320      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

light,  but  I  could  hear  footsteps  and  voices  plain- 
ly. A  few  seconds  later,  it  seemed  to  me  that 
people  were  so  near  that  I  had  need  only  to 
stretch  out  my  hand  in  order  to  touch  them.  All 
the  same  this  could  not  have  been.  No  one  had 
entered  the  apartment,  of  that  I  was  sure. 

"  Now  then  we  can  get  to  business." 

It  was  old  Colman  Killigrew  who  spoke,  and 
his  voice  sounded  strangely  near.  He  might  be 
standing  close  to  my  ear. 

"  We  have  need,  and  that  quickly. " 

I  gave  a  start.  The  voice  was  Uncle  Anthony's, 
and  he  spoke  as  one  having  authority.  Instinc- 
tively I  stretched  out  my  hands,  but  I  touched 
nothing.  Why  were  these  men's  voices  so  plain? 

"  How  many  swords  can  you  command?"  asked 
Otho  Killigrew. 

"In  twenty-four  hours,  a  thousand,"  replied 
Uncle  Anthony. 

"  And  Hugh  Boscawen  hath  five  thousand,"  was 
old  Colman  Killigrew's  rejoinder. 

"Yes,  but  where  be  they?  Here,  there,  every- 
where. He  hath  gone  about  this  work  like  a  fool. 
No  method — no  order.  Besides  he  is  ignorant  of 
what  we  know.  To-night  is  Wednesday.  To- 
morrow night  at  this  time  Charles  lands  at  Very  an 
Bay.  We  must  meet  him  with  a  thousand  men. 
Then  must  we  go  silently  to  Tregothnan,  and 
make  Boscawen  prisoner.  When  the  true  king 
lands,  and  Boscawen  appeareth  not,  the  very  men 
who  would  have  fought  against  us  will  be  for  us. 
Besides,  is  not  the  man  John  Wesley  a  papist? 
True,  I  have  not  seen  him,  but  rumour  hath  it 


More  Than  a  Droll  321 

that  his  followers  long  for  the  return  of  a  Catholic 
king." 

"  You  depend  too  much  on  rumour,  Father  An- 
thony," said  Otho  moodily. 

"What  say  you?" 

"That  I  have  ceased  to  trust  you,"  replied  Otho 
boldly.  "  I  cannot  forget  the  part  you  have 
played  in  the  flight  of  Nancy;  or  in  your  treat- 
ment of  Roger  Trevanion.  It  is  well  to  have  that 
matter  settled.  We  trusted  you,  and  you  failed 
us ;  but  for  you  Mistress  Nancy  would  have  been 
my  wife  ere  this." 

"  And  you  would  have  regretted  it  to  your  dy- 
ing day.  Think  you  I  am  a  fool,  Otho  Killi- 
grew?" 

"Why  should  I  have  regretted  it?"  asked  Otho 
sullenly. 

"  Time  will  show,  my  lad.  He  who  weds  a 
loveless  wife  must  have  sufficient  reasons  for 
doing  so." 

"  And  were  not  my  reasons  sufficient?" 

"  They  were  built  upon  thistledown,  Otho  Kil- 
ligrew." 

"  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  this?" 

"  Because  you  chose  to  act  without  me,  or  rath- 
er to  act  against  me.  Have  you  not  known  me 
long  enough  to  be  sure  I  would  do  nothing  with- 
out purpose.  Bah!  you  thought  you  were  very 
wise.  You  got  Trevanion  imprisoned,  you  tried 
to  arouse  suspicion  concerning  me,  and  then  like 
a  fool  you  visited  him  at  Launceston  Castle. " 

"  But  that  has  done  no  harm.     He  has  escaped. " 

"  True ;  but  before  he  did  so,  you  proved  his 


322      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

innocence  to  Hugh  Boscawen,  and  obtained  a 
warrant  for  his  liberty.  Now  we  have  no  hold 
upon  him.  He  hath  gone,  whither  I  know  not. 
His  whereabouts  is  as  great  a  mystery  as  that  of 
the  maid  Nancy  herself." 

"  Then  you  know  not  where  she  is?" 

"I  know  nothing.  I  have  been  busy  doing 
other  work,  or  I  might  have  set  to  work  to  dis- 
cover. I  know  Trevanion  took  her  to  Peter 
Trevisa's." 

"  To  Peter  Trevisa's !     Why?" 

"  Because — well,  Peter  Trevisa  knows  more  of 
Nancy  Molesworth,  aye,  and  of  this  very  house 
and  the  lands  surrounding  it,  than  you  do.  Peter 
Trevisa  holds  everything  like  that!" 

"Ah!"  cried  Otho  Killigrew. 

"Enough  of  this,"  cried  old  Colman  Killigrew, 
"  all  that  can  wait  now.  More  pressing  matters 
come  first." 

"I  know  it,  Colman  Killigrew,"  replied  Uncle 
Anthony ;  "  but  this  son  of  thine  thinks  he  is  very 
wise  in  suspecting  me  and  in  seeking  to  thwart 
my  purposes.  It  is  well  to  prove  to  him  that  he 
is  a  fool.  He  should  learn  to  obey  before  he 
seeks  to  command. " 

"Well,  and  the  other  matter;  is  all  ready?" 

"  It  is.  That  is  why  I  have  ordered  you  here  to- 
night. We  must  make  this  our  centre.  The 
house  is  isolated  and  practically  uninhabited  but 
for  the  man  who  obeys  you  implicitly.  Here  we 
can  speak  freely.  There  is  a  lonely  road  leading 
from  the  house  to  the  sea ;  we  can  come  and  go 
without  suspicion  at  least  for  three  days. " 


More  Than  a  Droll  323 

"Why  three  days?"  asked  Otho. 

"  I  say  three  days,  because  I  do  not  know  what 
is  in  Peter  Trevisa's  mind." 

"  What  of  him?     What  hath  he  to  do  with  it?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  yet ;  when  Charles  hath  landed, 
and  starts  his  march  through  Cornwall  and  Dev- 
onshire, I,  the  old  hermit,  may  have  time  to  think 
of  other  things. " 

"You  are  right,"  replied  old  Colman.  "And 
now  there  is  work  to  do.  The  men  must  be 
gathered. " 

"They  are  being  gathered,"  replied  Uncle  An- 
thony. 

"And  armed." 

"  That  is  being  done.  If  our  work  is  done  si- 
lently through  the  next  two  days  all  will  be  well. 
Our  great  danger  is  that  Hugh  Boscawen  shall 
hear  of  it.  If  he  does,  we  are  lost." 

"You  speak  strongly,"  said  old  Colman  Killi- 
grew;  "you  speak  strongly,  Father  Anthony." 

"  Because  I  feel  strongly.  I  tell  you  much  de- 
pends, very  much  depends  on  the  next  few  days. 
Oh,  I  know !  Have  I  not  gone  around  to  almost 
every  house  in  the  county?  Have  I  not  worn  a 
dozen  disguises?  Have  I  not  wormed  my  w.ay 
into  the  confidence  of  the  faltering,  and  given 
courage  to  cowards?  Here  I  have  been  a  droll, 
a  story-teller,  there  a  priest  hearing  confessions 
and  commanding  service.  To  many  a  man  I  have 
gone  who  longed  for  the  true  faith  and  dared  not 
confess  it,  and  to  each  I  have  brought  hope  and 
courage.  Many  and  many  a  night  have  I  sat  in 
my  lonely  hiding-places  thinking,  thinking  of  this 


324      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

time  and  preparing  for  it.  To-day,  through  my 
labours,  and  I  make  no  boast,  there  be  fifty  heads 
of  houses  in  this  county  ready  not  only  to  do  bat- 
tle themselves,  but  to  lead  their  dependants,  who 
but  for  me  would  have  timidly  cried,  'Long  live 
King  George  II. '  This  I  have  done  quietly,  se- 
cretly. Pronounced  Protestants  have  scarcely 
suspected  it,  and  Hugh  Boscawen,  fool  that  he 
is,  thinks  the  whole  county  is  loyal  to  those  Ger- 
man usurpers." 

"I  know  you  have  worked  hard,  Father  An- 
thony,." replied  old  Colman  Killigrew.  "  Many 
and  many  is  the  hour  that  you  and  I  have  talked 
concerning  these  matters  at  Endellion;  through 
you  we  are  a  strong  chain,  whereas  without  you 
we  should  have  been  loops  of  iron  which  have  no 
connection." 

"  And  no  one  knows  of  the  coming  of  Charles 
Stuart?"  asked  Otho  Killigrew. 

"  Not  yet ;  it  is  not  well.  We  must  be  silent ; 
silent  as  death.  Still  if  we  are  wise  there  will  be 
no  need  to  fear.  There  be  many  thousands  who 
are  true  to  our  cause.  Let  Charles  come,  let  the 
people  see  him  at  the  head  of  a  few  hundred  men, 
and  they  will  flock  to  his  standard  as  sheep  flock 
together  at  the  sound  of  the  barking  of  the  shep- 
herd's dog.  All  the  same,  this  Hugh  Boscawen, 
this  Viscount  Falmouth  must  not  know,  for,  fool 
though  he  may  be,  he  hath  much  power." 

All  this  I  heard,  scarce  thinking  of  what  it 
meant.  All  was  so  sudden,  so  mysterious.  But 
when  Uncle  Anthony  finished  speaking,  the  pur- 
port of  it  all  flashed  upon  me  like  light.  I  saw, 


More  Than  a  Droll  325 

or  fancied  I  saw,  Mistress  Nancy's  purpose  in 
conducting  me  to  this  room.  She  wished  me  to 
know  the  plans  of  these  men ;  she  knew,  too,  of 
the  cunningly  contrived  arrangements  whereby 
the  sound  was  conveyed  from  one  room  to  the 
other.  All  the  same,  I  liked  not  the  thought  that 
she  had  made  me  an  eavesdropper,  although, 
doubtless  the  two  rooms  had  been  constructed  by 
the  Molesworths  for  some  such  purpose  as  this, 
and  they  were  honourable  men. 

I  dared  make  no  sound,  for  by  so  doing  I  had 
put  myself  in  extreme  danger,  and  I  could  not  get 
out.  So  I  sat  there  while  they  unfolded  their 
plans,  the  gist  of  which  I  have  here  written  down. 
Truly  my  bargain  with  Peter  Trevisa  had  led  me 
a  pretty  dance,  and  yet,  but  for  the  motive 
thereof,  I  did  not  wish  matters  otherwise. 

Presently  they  prepared  to  depart,  for  the 
which  I  was  truly  glad,  for  my  limbs  were  be- 
coming cramped.  I  dared  not  move,  for  I  re- 
flected that  sound  would  be  conveyed  to  them  as 
clearly  as  to  me,  and  by  and  by,  when  I  heard 
their  retreating  fo  tsteps,  I  started  up  with  great 
relief  and  stretched  my  long  limbs  with  much 
comfort. 

After  a  long  time,  for  so  it  seemed  to  me,  I 
heard  a  scratching  at  the  door. 

"Come,  "said  a  voice  which  I  had  learned  to 
know,  although  it  spoke  but  in  a  whisper. 

I  hurried  towards  the  door,  and  saw  in  the  dim 
light  the  face  of  my  love.  After  that,  and  with- 
out speaking  a  word,  I  followed  her  into  the 
room  where  my  meals  had  been  brought.  When 


^26      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

the  door  was  closed,  I  looked  into  her  eyes 
eagerly. 

"Well?"  she  said  questioningly. 

"  You  led  me  there  for  a  purpose,"  I  said. 

I  thought  I  saw  laughter  in  her  face. 

"  Adam  is  a  wise  old  man,  and  knows  the  house 
inch  by  inch;  knows  its  history,  its  secret  places. " 

"And  he  led  them  there  with  an  object?"  I 
persisted. 

"You  refused  to  play  the  spy,  Master  Tre- 
vanion,"  she  whispered  with  a  low  laugh,  "and 

yet "  and  there  she  broke  off  without  finishing 

the  sentence. 

"Mistress  Nancy,"  I  cried,  "you  are  sure  you 
are  safe  here?" 

"  Have  you  not  had  proof?" 

"Then  I  must  away!" 

"Away?" 

"  Yes.  I  have  heard  strange  things.  I  tell  you 
I  must  leave  the  house  this  very  hour. " 

"  But  why?" 

"  Can  you  not  guess?"  Then  I  knew  that  al- 
though she  had  not  heard  a  word,  she  was  aware 
of  the  subject  of  their  conversation.  Her  face  I 
thought  grew  paler,  and  her  hands  trembled 
slightly. 

"They  do  not  know  where  I  am,"  I  went  on, 
"  neither  have  they  any  clew  to  your  whereabouts. 
They  do  not  guess  you  are  here,  but  I  must  away. 
Can  I  have  a  horse?" 

"  No,  no,  it  is  impossible.  There  are  many 
men  about  the  house.  They  are  watching  every- 
where. " 


More  Than  a  Droll  327 

"  Then  I  must  away  on  foot. " 

"  Is  it  urgent?" 

"  Let  me  tell  you  all  I  heard, "  I  cried ;  "  for  their 
every  word  came  as  plainly  to  me  as  if  I  sat  in 
their  midst.  The  Pretender  is  to  land  at  Veryan 
Bay  to-morrow  midnight. " 

"  So  soon?" 

"  Ah, "  I  cried,  "  that  was  the  secret  which  Peter 
Trevisa  wished  you  to  impart?  You  had  heard 
that  he  intended  landing  in  Cornwall?" 

She  did  not  speak,  but  her  silence  told  me  of 
many  things. 

"  I  go  to  Tregothnan,"  I  cried.  "  I  go  this  very 
hour.  Adam  Coad  must  let  me  out.  Surely  he 
knows  of  the  secret  ways." 

She  hesitated  a  second ;  then  she  said :  "  No, 
Adam  must  know  nothing  of  this.  I  will  conduct 
you.  But  you  are  sure  it  is  right  to  tell  Lord 
Falmouth. " 

"It  is  more  than  right,"  I  cried;  "I  shall  per- 
chance save  the  country  from  civil  war." 

She  looked  at  me  as  if  in  great  doubt. 

"  But  if  the  Catholic  faith  is  the  true  one,"  she 
cried,  "  and  if  Charles  Stuart  is  the  lawful  heir  to 
the  throne — then —  -"  and  her  lips  trembled  pite- 
ously  as  if  she  were  in  sore  straits. 

"I  am  no  great  hand  at  theology,"  I  said;  "but 
I  know  that  Popery  is  lies,  oppression,  cruelty, 
ruin !  We  have  had  enough  of  it  in  England.  If 
the  Pretender  lands  and  Hugh  Boscawen  is  taken 
prisoner,  it  will  mean  brother  fighting  against 
brother,  perhaps  father  fighting  against  son. 
The  whole  country  will  be  in  tears.  We  shall 


328      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

have  the  rack,  the  thumbscrew,  the  faggot  back 
again.  As  for  the  Stuarts,  they  have  proved 
themselves  to  be  a  race  of  scoundrels." 

I  spoke  warmly,  for  now  that  I  was  brought 
face  to  face  with  facts,  I  saw  everything  in  a  new 
light.  The  earnestness  of  my  race  rose  up  within 
me,  and  even  then  I  felt  ashamed  of  the  useless 
life  I  had  lived. 

"Are  you  such  a  Protestant,  then?"  she  asked. 

"  All  my  race  have  been  for  two  hundred  years," 
I  cried ;  "  and  the  reign  of  a  Stuart  will  mean  a 
deathblow  for  all  who  try  to  uphold  liberty  and 
truth." 

"  But  you  will  be  in  great  danger." 

"  I  must  go  nevertheless.  Guide  me,  Mistress 
Nancy,  and  that  quickly." 

I  pulled  on  my  boots  as  I  spoke,  and  buttoned 
my  coat  closely  around  me. 

"Yes,  yes,"  she  replied,  eagerly.  "But  you 
will  need  arms.  Wait ;  I  will  fetch  you  sword  and 
pistols." 

In  a  few  seconds  she  had  returned.  "  This  is  a 
sword  which  my  father  wore,"  she  said,  her  voice 
trembling. 

My  heart  leapt  wildly.  She  could  not  scorn 
me,  if  with  her  own  hands  she  had  brought  her 
father's  sword. 

"  I  will  use  it  for  no  unworthy  cause,  Mistress 
Nancy,"  I  cried.  "  I  will  strike  no  blow  for  any- 
thing which  your  father  would  condemn." 

"Come,  come,"  she  said.  "Adam  showed  me 
the  way  only  a  few  days  ago.  Come !  But  you 
will  be  careful?" 


More  Than  a  Droll  329 

Again  my  heart  seemed  to  burn  within  me.  It 
may  seem  but  little  to  the  reader,  indeed  the 
matter  was  trivial,  yet  I  rejoiced  beyond  measure 
t3  think  that  she  was  anxious  for  my  welfare. 

I  accompanied  her  along  an  underground  pas- 
sage, then  we  climbed  some  stone  steps,  and  pres- 
ently I  stood  by  a  low  doorway.  Taking  a  key 
from  her  pocket  she  unlocked  the  door,  which 
opened  into  a  dark  shrubbery. 

"  You  see  that  path?"  she  whispered. 

"Yes." 

"  It  leads  to  the  woods.  I  can  tell  you  no  more. 
But  be  careful ;  there  are  watchers  all  around,  for 
the  Killigrews  are  not  yet  gone.  God  be  with 
you!" 

"  Good-bye,  Mistress  Nancy. " 

"No,  only  good-morning." 

"  And  you  will  be  careful,  Mistress  Nancy.  Do 
not  let  them  see  you.  If  I  did  not  think  you  were 
safe  I  know  not  if  I  could  go — even  now.  But 
when  I  may,  I  will  come  back,  I  will  serve  you 
with  my  whole  heart. " 

"  I  am  safe,  go — but  be  careful.  Good-morn- 
ing. When  you  return  come  to  this  door  and  give 
three  knocks. " 

I  rushed  up  the  path  she  had  pointed  out,  and 
heard  the  door  close  behind  me  as  I  went.  I  had 
not  gone  far,  however,  before  I  saw  a  dark  form 
moving  among  the  trees. 

"  Who  goes  there?"  said  a  voice. 

I  made  no  reply,  but  rushed  on. 

"Stop  or  I  fire." 

At  this  I  made  a  sudden  halt. 


330      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 
CHAPTER  XXIV. 

OTHO    KILLIGREW    USES    AN    OLD    PROVERB. 

THERE  was  no  help  for  it.  I  had  to  wait  till  the 
man  came  up. 

"  All  is  well!"  I  said,  in  a  low  voice. 

"But  who  are  you? — why !" 

Before  he  could  speak  again  or  raise  his  musket. 
I  struck  him  heavily.  He  fell  like  a  log  of  wood, 
senseless,  inert.  I  lifted  my  hand  to  strike  again ; 
but  it  is  hard  striking  an  unconscious  man,  and  I 
refrained.  Besides  I  felt  sure  it  would  be  some 
time  before  he  would  regain  his  wits  again,  mean- 
while I  should  be  perhaps  a  mile  on  my  way. 

I  therefore  left  him  lying  there,  while  I  sped 
through  the  woods  like  a  deer.  Who  he  was  I 
knew  not,  but  I  suspected  that  he  was  some  fol- 
lower of  the  Killigrews,  who  watched  while  his 
masters  discussed  their  plans  within  the  house. 

I  had  but  a  vague  idea  of  the  right  direction, 
for  the  trees  were  dark  and  high,  and  I  was  not 
much  acquainted  with  this  part  of  the  country. 
Nevertheless,  being  country-bred,  and  having 
often  to  travel  by  night,  I  did  not  fear  going  far 
wrong.  In  half  an  hour  I  reached  a  lane,  and 
then  I  took  my  bearings. 

Listening,  I  heard  the  splash  of  the  waves  on 
the  sea-coast  near.  This  I  knew  lay  southwest, 
so  I  was  able  to  choose  my  direction  without 
difficulty.  Tregothnan  lay  a  good  many  miles 
southward ;  I  heeded  not  the  distances,  however, 


An  Old  Proverb  331 

my  one  purpose  was  to  reach  Hugh  Boscawen's 
house  without  mishap.  Once  out  in  the  open 
country  the  night  was  not  dark,  and  I  felt  no 
weariness.  My  fear  was  that  Otho  Killigrew 
should  overtake  me.  I  was  sure  that  the  man  I 
had  struck  down  would  relate  his  adventure,  and 
that  Otho  Killigrew,  in  spite  of  what  Uncle  An- 
thony had  said,  was  as  clever  as  the  devil  him- 
self. Moreover,  as  I  rushed  on,  I  could  not  help 
believing  that  the  man  had  recognized  me.  Pos- 
sibly he  had  come  from  Endellion,  and  had  seen 
me  there.  This  lent  wings  to  my  feet,  for  should 
Otho  and  his  satellites  follow  me  on  horseback,  I 
should  be  in  a  sore  predicament.  Presently  my 
fear  became  a  terror.  If  the  man  had  recognized 
me,  and  had  revealed  the  fact  to  the  Killigrews 
and  Uncle  Anthony,  would  they  not  connect  my 
presence  with  Mistress  Nanc)T?  For  a  moment 
my  heart  ceased  to  beat,  but  presently  comfort 
came.  My  love,  in  spite  of  her  youth,  was  no 
simpering,  helpless  chit  of  a  maid.  She  would 
know  how  to  hold  her  own ;  with  old  Adam  as  her 
friend  she  could  outwit  all  the  Killigrews.  Then 
another  thought  came  to  me  which  assured  me 
much.  I  was  confident  that  Uncle  Anthony  was 
the  maid's  friend.  I  called  to  mind  a  dozen 
things  which  had  happened  during  the  time  I 
was  with  him  on  Roche  Rock.  I  remembered  the 
way  he  spoke  when  he  was  left  wounded  and 
helpless  in  the  old  chapel  in  the  parish  of  St. 
Mawgan.  Their  purposes  might  be  one  with  re- 
gard to  the  Catholic  faith  and  the  coming  of 
Charles  Stuart,  but  I  felt  sure  that  the  mysterious 


332      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

old  man  loved  Mistress  Nancy,  and  that  he  loved 
not  Otho  Killigrew. 

This  made  me  feel  kindly  towards  him,  and  al- 
though I  had  it  from  his  own  lips  that  he  had 
been  spending  his  life  in  preparation  for  the  com- 
ing of  the  Pretender,  I  thought  of  many  plans 
whereby  I  might  be  able  to  help  him,  if  I  reached 
Hugh  Boscawen. 

While  these  thoughts  passed  through  my  mind, 
I  rushed  on  with  unabated  speed.  The  morning 
had  only  just  begun  to  dawn,  and  no  one  had 
molested  me.  I  therefore  began  to  have  hopes 
that  I  should  fulfil  my  mission  without  mishap. 
Just  as  I  caught  the  first  glimpse  of  the  rising 
sun,  however,  they  were  rudely  dispelled. 

I  had  at  this  moment  just  reached  the  brow  of 
a  hill,  and  saw  the  entrance  gates  to  one  of  the 
roads  which  led  to  Hugh  Boscawen 's  house. 
They  were  not  much  mor  than  a  mile  distant, 
and  I  fancied  that,  once  inside  them,  my  dangers 
would  be  over.  By  this  time,  as  may  be  im- 
agined, I  was  sore  spent,  for  I  had  run  a  great 
part  of  the  way.  I  therefore  contented  myself 
with  walking  down  the  hill  towards  the  gates,  but 
had  not  gone  far  when  I  heard  the  sound  of  gal- 
loping horses.  Turning,  I  saw  two  men  riding 
towards  me.  They  were  Otho  Killigrew  and  an- 
other man. 

I  started  to  run,  holding  my  sheathed  sword  in 
my  left  hand,  but  I  saw  that  such  a  course  would 
be  useless.  They  were  evidently  well  mounted, 
and  I  was  spent  and  weary.  Each  side  of  me 
great  hedges  towered  up,  covered  with  hazel 


An  Old  Proverb  333 

bushes.  If  I  tried  to  escape  into  the  fields  by 
climbing  over  one  of  them,  they  would  shoot  me 
like  a  dog. 

"Stop!"  cried  Otho. 

For  answer  I  cocked  one  of  the  pistols  Mistress 
Nancy  had  given  me.  At  least  I  would  fight  to 
the  very  last.  Otho  saw  my  action,  and  a  second 
later  two  pistol-bullets  whizzed  by  me,  one  tear- 
ing the  sleeve  of  my  coat.  Evidently  both  of 
them  had  fired.  Perhaps  the  movements  of  the 
horses  had  caused  them  to  miss  their  aim.  My 
hands  trembled  because  of  my  long  journey, 
otherwise  I  was  fairly  calm.  I  fired  at  Otho. 
Seeing  my  action,  he  spurred  his  horse  furiously, 
and  my  bullet  just  escaped  him — instead  it  struck 
the  horse  of  the  man  who  accompanied  him.  This 
made  the  animal  rear  and  plunge  mightily,  and  a 
second  later  the  fellow  lay  sprawling  on  the 
ground.  The  horse,  however,  after  some  caper- 
ing, galloped  madly  away. 

"Come,"  I  thought,  "this  is  good  work,"  and 
lifting  my  other  pistol  I  shot  at  Otho's  steed, 
rather  than  at  its  rider.  I  thought  the  bullet 
struck  the  animal,  but  Otho  was  a  better  horse- 
man than  his  companion.  He  kept  his  seat  firmly. 

I  had  now  no  weapon  save  my  sword,  for  there 
was  no  time  to  re-load,  so  I  started  running  again, 
taking  as  many  turns  as  a  hare  in  the  road,  so  as 
to  give  Otho  as  little  chance  as  possible  to  take 
aim.  Another  bullet  whizzed  by,  and  still  I  was 
unharmed.  I  wondered  how  much  ammunition 
he  had,  and  in  spite  of  my  danger  I  hoped  that  I 
should  come  well  out  of  the  business.  For  if  it 


334      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

became  a  question  of  swords,  I  had  no  fear.  Otho 
was  no  swordsman,  while  his  companion,  as  far  as 
I  could  judge,  was  only  a  common  serving-man, 
who  would  have  but  little  knowledge  of  fencing. 

I  heard  another  pistol  shot,  and  at  that  very 
moment  I  felt  something  strike  my  side  and  burn 
me,  as  though  a  red-hot  knife  had  been  placed  on 
my  flesh. 

In  spite  of  my  struggles  to  stand  upright,  I 
stumbled  and  fell.  In  falling  I  struck  my  head 
against  a  stone  which  stunned  me  somewhat. 

"Ah!"  I  heard  Otho  say,  "that  is  well.  Come, 
Juliff,  we  shall  soon  settle  this  business." 

In  spite  of  my  fall  I  kept  my  eyes  open,  and 
saw  Otho  dismount.  He  seemed  in  great  good 
humour,  for  he  laughed  aloud,  while  his  compan- 
ion limped  slowly  after  him.  He  drew  his  sword 
as  he  came  near  me,  and  never  did  I  see  such  a 
look  of  devilish  gloating  as  rested  on  his  face  at 
that  moment.  The  man  seemed  utterly  changed. 
He  was  no  longer  the  slow-speaking,  almost  re- 
ligious-looking man  I  had  known.  His  eyes 
burned  red,  and  he  laughed  in  such  a  way  that 
for  the  moment  I  forgot  the  burning  pain  at  my 
side. 

"  It  is  my  turn  now,  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said, 
and  his  voice  fairly  trembled  with  passion.  "  And 
he  who  laughs  last  laughs  best.  You  have  beaten 
me  many  times.  Oh  yes,  I'll  give  you  your  due. 
You've  beaten  me  many  times.  You  are  a  man 
with  brains,  that  I  will  admit,  but  so  is  Otho 
Killigrew.  You  got  away  from  Endellion  and 
took  Nancy  with  you,  that's  once;  you  mastered 


An  Old  Proverb  335 

me  at  the  inn  up  by  St.  Mawgan,  that's  twice; 
you  got  away  from  Launceston  Castle  after  you 
knew  I  should  gain  your  freedom,  and  that's  three 
times.  And  now  my  turn  hath  come!" 

These  last  words  came  slowly,  and  seemed  to 
pass  through  his  set  teeth;  this  I  noticed,  al- 
though I  was  still  somewhat  dazed  by  my  fall. 

"  You  are  in  my  power,  Master  Roger  Trevan- 
ion,"  and  he  held  his  sword  close  to  me,  "and 
now  before  I  make  you  swallow  six  inches  of  steel, 
I  will  tell  you  something  else:  Mistress  Nancy 
Molesworth  is  in  my  power  too.  And  this  I  will 
add:  Otho  Killigrew's  intentions  are  no  longer 
honourable,  for  reasons  that  you  can  guess  as  well 
as  I." 

There  was  such  a  fiendish  tone  in  his  voice,  and 
his  words  gave  me  such  a  shock,  that  my  strength 
came  back  to  me  as  if  by  a  miracle.  Before  he 
could  hinder  me  I  had  at  one  bound  leapt  to  my 
feet  and  drawn  my  sword.  The  pistol  shot  no 
longer  hurt  me  one  whit;  my  right  arm  felt  no 
weakness. 

"They  do  laugh  best  who  laugh  last,"  I  cried; 
whereupon  I  attacked  him  violently,  and  as  he 
was  no  swordsman  he  fell  back  from  me. 

"  Juliff,  Juliff,"  he  cried,  but  Juliff  was  so  crip- 
pled by  his  fall  that  he  was  no  longer  able  to  help 
his  master.  Then  a  strange  light  came  into  his 
eyes,  and  his  guard  became  weaker  and  weaker, 
until  I  wondered  what  it  meant,  for  all  the  Killi- 
grews  were  fighters  in  one  way  or  another. 

I  do  not  say  that  Otho  Killigrew  was  not  a  brave 
man.  In  the  ordinary  meaning  of  the  word,  he 


336       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

knew  no  fear,  and  could  meet  death  as  bravely  as 
another.  But  directly  he  knew  that  my  wound 
was  not  mortal,  and  that  I  had  retained  my 
mastery  of  the  sword,  he  became  a  schemer  and 
a  plotter  again.  In  short,  the  Otho  Killigrew 
who  thought  I  was  powerless  and  the  Otho  Killi- 
grew whose  sword  clashed  against  mine  were  two 
different  men.  Keeping  one  eye  on  me,  he  gave 
a  glance  at  Juliff  who  had  dragged  himself  to  the 
hedge  side.  Evidently  the  man  had  broken  some 
limb  in  his  fall  from  the  horse,  for  one  arm  hung 
limp,  and  he  groaned  loudly. 

For  my  own  part  I  had  no  mercy  in  my  heart, 
and  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  kill  him.  That  I 
was  able  to  do  this  I  had  no  manner  of  doubt.  As 
I  have  said  he  was  no  swordsman,  and  although 
my  side  ached  sorely,  the  sinews  of  my  right  arm 
seemed  like  steel  bands.  But  for  those  words  he 
had  spoken  about  Nancy,  I  should  have  contented 
myself  with  disabling  him  by  a  flesh  wound,  but 
remembering  what  he  had  said,  I  felt  I  could  be 
satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  his  death.  I  think 
he  saw  this  as  he  looked  into  my  eyes ;  for  his 
face  became  pale  and  ashen ;  and  he  gasped  like  a 
man  whose  throat  is  nearly  choked. 

"He  who  laughs  last  laughs  best,"  I  repeated 
grimly,  and  then  he  was  certain  that  he  would  get 
no  mercy  from  me. 

He  was  not  like  his  brother  Benet.  That  giant 
would  never  dream  of  yielding,  his  one  thought 
would  be  to  fight  to  the  very  last — but  Otho,  as  I 
said,  had  again  become  cool  and  calculating. 
Doubtless  he  remembered  how  much  depended 


An  Old  Proverb  337 

on  him,  and  thought  how  the  cause  he  loved 
needed  him.  Anyhow  he  took  to  his  heels,  and 
ran  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  Restormel. 

"  Coward!"  I  shouted,  as  he  left  me  standing  in 
the  road.  "Coward!  Otho  Killigrew, "  I  repeated 
again,  as  soon  as  I  had  gained  my  breath,  but  he 
took  no  heed  of  my  taunt,  and  indeed  I  was  sorry 
afterward  that  I  uttered  it. 

I  was  master  of  the  situation,  however,  and 
taking  no  thought  of  Juliff  who  lay  groaning  by 
the  hedge  side,  I  caught  Otho  Killigrew's  horse, 
which  had  not  been  hurt  by  my  pistol-shot,  and 
jumped  into  the  saddle.  My  side  pained  me  sorely 
as  I  did  this,  and  now  that  my  danger  was  over  I 
felt  somewhat  faint  and  dizzy.  Indeed,  I  doubt 
much  if  I  should  have  been  able  to  have  walked 
to  Tregothnan,  for  the  house  was  several  miles 
beyond  the  lodge  gates. 

No  difficulty  presented  itself  with  the  gate- 
keeper. He  had  just  risen  as  I  came  up,  and 
when  I  told  him  that  I  had  important  business 
with  his  lord,  he  made  no  ado  in  allowing  me  to 
enter.  When  I  neared  Tregothnan  my  heart  beat 
fast,  for  I  remembered  the  circumstances  under 
which  I  was  last  there.  The  old  man  at  the  door 
gave  a  start,  too,  as  he  saw  me,  and  I  felt  sure  I 
was  recognized;  but  seeing  the  eager  look  on 
my  face,  he  bade  me  enter,  and  told  me  he  would 
inform  his  lordship  of  my  presence. 

Evidently  Hugh  Boscawen  was  an  early  riser,  for 
in  a  few  seconds  he  entered  the  room  where  I  stood. 

"  I  have  heard  strange  news  concerning  you, 
Master  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said  as  he  entered. 


338      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  But  not  so  strange  as  I  have  to  tell  you,  my 
lord,"  was  my  reply. 

He  gave  a  start  at  my  words.  "  What  ails  you, 
man?"  he  asked,  "you  are  wounded,  your  clothes 
are  bloody." 

"Of  that  presently,  my  lord,"  I  said  hastily. 
"  Know  you  that  the  Pretender  lands  at  Veryan 
Bay  to-night,  and  that  the  lovers  of  the  Stuarts 
have  a  thousand  men  armed  to  receive  him?" 

He  started  back  like  a  man  who  had  received  a 
prick  with  a  sword.  "  What  mean  you?"  he  cried. 

I  repeated  my  words,  and  gave  him  further 
particulars. 

"  You  are  sure  of  this?" 

I  assured  him  that  I  was. 

"I  would  that  Sir  John  Grenville  were  here," 
he  said  to  himself,  "this  is  sore  sudden." 

"There  is  need  of  immediate  action,  my  lord," 
was  my  reply,  "  and  the  country  looks  up  to  you." 

My  words  seemed  to  arouse  his  mind  to  activity. 

"  Ah,"  he  cried,  "  now  they  will  know  that  I  was 
right.  Men  laughed  at  me  for  saying  the  Pre- 
tender would  ever  think  of  landing  in  Cornwall, 
and  jeered  at  me  for  gathering  together  our  brave 
Cornishmen.  But  how  came  you  to  know  this, 
Trevanion?" 

He  seemed  to  have  forgotten  that  I  had  lately 
been  brought  before  him  as  a  traitor,  forgot  that 
Otho  Killigrew  had  been  my  accuser. 

"I  will  tell  you  all  I  can,  my  lord,"  I  replied. 
"  I  escaped  from  the  Witch's  Tower,  at  Launces- 
ton  Castle.  I  knew  I  was  innocent,  and  I  felt  that 
there  were  those  outside  who  needed  me." 


An  Old  Proverb  339 

"  Yes,  Killigrew  came  to  me.  He  proved  your 
innocence.  I  signed  a  warrant  for  your  liberty. 
But  you  escaped — that  I  know.  But  it  is  no 
matter;  go  on." 

"  I  was  led  to  Restormel." 

"What,  the  old  Castle  up  by  Lostwithiel?" 

"No,  to  the  seat  of  the  late  Master  Moles- 
worth.  " 

"  Ah,  yes,  I  remember.     Well?" 

"  Colman  Killigrew  of  Endellion  is  the  guard- 
ian of  Master  Molesworth's  daughter;  hence  he 
is  practically  master  there. " 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard  as  much. " 

"  While  I  was  in  the  house,  Colman  Killigrew 
and  his  son  Otho,  with  others,  came.  It  is  re- 
garded as  a  good  centre  for  dealing  with  the  Pre- 
tender's cause.  I  overheard  their  conversation." 

"Which  you  have  told  me?" 

"  Partly.  What  I  did  not  tell  you  is  that  they 
fear  you  greatly.  They  know  you  have  gathered 
an  army  from  various  parts  of  the  country.  Their 
idea  is,  that  after  the  Pretender  lands  to-night 
they  will  come  here  and  take  you  prisoner.  They 
believe  that,  when  this  is  done,  the  very  men  you 
have  armed  to  fight  for  the  king  will  fight  for 
Charles." 

"Ah!"  he  cried;  "  but  King  George  will  know 
of  my  wisdom  now!  And  you,  Trevanion,  you 
escaped,  and  came  here  to  tell  me.  Hath  no  one 
any  suspicions?" 

"  They  have  more  than  suspicions,  my  lord. 
On  leaving  Restormel  a  few  hours  ago,  a  man 
stopped  me.  I  silenced  him  for  the  time,  but  he 


340      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

must  have  given  information ;  anyhow,  I  was  fol- 
lowed. Doubtless  messengers  were  sent  out  to 
scour  the  country-side,  but  two  only  overtook 
me." 

"Two?" 

"  Aye,  Otho  Killigrew  and  a  serving-man.  They 
were  on  horseback  and  I  on  foot." 

"Were  you  armed?" 

"  I  had  a  couple  of  pistols  and  a  sword. "  Then 
I  told  him  of  all  that  had  happened. 

"  Then  you  have  a  bullet  in  your  body?" 

"  I  think  not,  but  I  have  a  slight  wound.  I 
think  I  should  like  a  doctor,"  and,  indeed,  at  that 
minute  my  head  seemed  to  whirl  most  amazingly, 
and  there  was  a  noise  in  my  ears  like  the  sound 
of  many  waters. 

After  that  I  remember  little  that  took  place,  at 
least  for  a  long  time;  but  presently  when  hours 
later  my  senses  came  back  to  me,  I  felt  vastly 
better. 

"  It  was  lucky  we  had  a  doctor  staying  in  the 
house,"  said  Hugh  Boscawen.  "Trevanion,  you 
will  have  to  lie  quiet  for  many  days." 

"No,  my  lord,"  I  replied,  "that  is  impossible. 
I  must  away.  There  is  much  to  be  done." 

"  I  must  ask  your  forgiveness,  Trevanion,"  said 
Hugh  Boscawen,  mistaking  my  meaning.  "I 
trusted  in  Killigrew,  such  is  the  power  of  a 
smooth  tongue.  I  see  now  that  the  King  hath 
none  more  faithful  than  you.  But  you  have  done 
your  part ;  in  fact,  methinks  you  have  saved  the 
country.  Now  you  can  rest.  I  have  made  all 
arrangements,  and  my  trusty  henchmen  are  scour- 


An  Old  Proverb  341 

ing  the  country.  When  Charles  arrives  at  Ver- 
yan  to-night  we  will  give  him  a  warm  welcome. 
In  a  week  from  now  he  will  be  in  safe  custody. 
Heard  you  whether  the  French  will  be  sending 
troops  with  him?" 

"  I  judge  not.  I  gathered  that  he  would  come 
practically  alone." 

"  That  is  well.     Now  you  may  safely  rest." 

"No,  my  lord,  I  cannot";  and  thereupon  I  told 
him  in  a  few  words  of  my  relations  with  Mistress 
Nancy  Molesworth.  Of  my  love  I  said  not  a 
word,  but  beyond  that  I  told  him  everything. 

"  This  shall  be  looked  into  when  this  affair  is 
blown  over,  Trevanion,"  he  said.  "Such  a  maid 
as  she  should  not  be  robbed  of  her  rights  through 
some  foolish  flaw  in  our  laws.  But  what  would 
you?" 

"  I  must  find  out  what  hath  become  of  her,  my 
lord,"  I  said,  for  I  remembered  Otho  Killigrew; 
"  moreover,  there  is  a  matter  which  may  have  es- 
caped your  attention. " 

"  What  matter?" 

"  The  friends  of  the  Pretender  will  now  know 
that  I  have  informed  you  of  their  plans,  and  I  am 
sure  that  Otho  Killigrew  would  not  have  run  away 
as  he  did  had  not  some  cunning  plan  entered  his 
fertile  brain.  Believing  that  you  are  aware  of 
what  will  happen,  they  will  act  accordingly." 

"  But  they  did  not  know  that  you  heard  their 
conversation?" 

"  Perhaps  not ;  but  they  will  suspect,  and  be 
prepared. " 

"Well,  what  then?" 


342      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"I  think,  my  lord,"  I  said,  "that  they  will 
doubtless  have  signals  whereby  they  will  be  able 
to  communicate  with  the  Pretender.  If  he  is  to 
cease  being  a  danger  to  the  country,  he  must  be 
allowed  to  land,  and  then  taken  prisoner." 

"  I  see ;  you  have  a  good  brain,  Trevanion. 
But  that  shall  be  attended  to.  I  will  give  orders 
at  once." 

"  Still  I  cannot  rest  here,  my  lord.  I  must  be 
up  and  doing.  And  I  feel  quite  strong.  I  can  go 
to  Restormel;  I  must  go!" 

He  saw  I  was  determined. 

"  You  shall  hear  what  the  doctor  saith,"  was  his 
answer.  "  Ah !  but  it  was  rare  good  luck  that  the 
fellow  was  staying  here. " 

A  minute  later  the  doctor  came  into  the  room. 
He  had  come  from  Truro  to  bleed  one  of  the 
serving-maids,  and  had  been  obliged  to  stay  all 
night. 

"  Master  Trevanion  had  better  lie  still  for  a 
week,"  was  his  reply  to  Hugh  Boscawen's  query. 
"  True,  the  wound  is  not  deep,  and  I  have  ban- 
daged it  well,  but  severe  movement  will  cause  it 
to  start  bleeding,  and  then  there  may  be  trouble. " 

"  But  it  will  not  be  dangerous  for  me  to  move?" 
I  said.  "  I  feel  quite  strong." 

"  I  do  not  use  the  word  dangerous,"  replied  the 
surgeon,  "  and  you  feel  strong  because  by  giving 
you  a  most  potent  medicine  of  my  own  invention 
you  have  had  several  hours  of  refreshing  sleep. 
Moreover,  my  remedy  hath  had  the  effect  of  keep- 
ing your  blood  cool  and  of  energizing  your  vital 
powers.  It  is  really  a  most  remarkable  cordial, 


An  Old  Proverb  343 

and  did  I  live  in  London,  I  should  soon  become 
the  most  famous  of  living  physicians." 

"Then  if  the  cordial  be  so  potent,"  was  my 
reply,  "  and  if  the  wound  is  not  deep,  it  will  surely 
be  safe  for  me  to  travel.  For,  in  truth,  it  will  do 
me  more  harm  to  be  imprisoned  here  than  to  do 
what  I  feel  must  be  done.  Had  you  been  an  or- 
dinary doctor,  and  knew  not  of  this  cordial,  it 
might  have  been  dangerous,  but  surely  not  after 
I  have  been  under  your  treatment." 

After  a  long  harangue  I  managed  by  flattering 
the  doctor's  vanity  to  get  away;  all  the  same  it 
was  not  far  from  dark  when  I,  with  many  doubts 
and  many  misgivings,  rode  in  the  direction  of 
Restormel. 

I  had  barely  reached  the  lodge  gates  when  I 
saw  two  men  riding  towards  the  house  from  which 
T  had  just  come.  One  was  dressed  as  a  squire  of 
the  old  school,  and  the  other  as  an  ordinary  serv- 
ing-man. I  looked  steadily  into  his  face  as  I 
passed,  and,  although  it  was  in  many  respects 
strange,  I  thought  1  recognized  it.  When  he  was 
out  of  sight,  I  asked  the  gate-keeper  if  he  knew 
who  it  was. 

"  He  gave  his  name  as  Master  John  Polperro," 
was  the  reply. 


344      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 
CHAPTER    XXV. 

HOW  JANUARY    CHANGED  TO  JUNE. 

Now  I  had  never  seen  the  elder  John  Polperro, 
but  I  remembered  his  son,  and  as  I  rode  along  I 
thought  how  unlike  the  two  men  were.  So  unlike 
were  they,  indeed,  that  no  one  on  seeing  them 
together  would  suspect  them  to  be  related.  I 
paid  but  little  attention  to  this,  however,  but  rath- 
er set  to  wondering  why  he  was  going  to  see 
Hugh  Boscawen.  Had  news  of  any  sort  reached 
him?  Knew  he  aught  of  the  plots  afoot?  After 
this  I  felt  certain  1  had  seen  the  man  somewhere. 
Some  of  the  features  I  could  not  recall ;  but  the 
eyes  and  the  protruding  brows  above  them  were 
not  ordinary.  The  possessor  of  those  keen  gray 
penetrating  orbs  was  not  of  the  common  type  of 
humanity. 

"Where  have  I  seen  those  eyes  before?"  I 
thought;  and  then  my  side  burned  and  ached 
fearfully,  just  as  I  had  felt  it  immediately  after 
Otho  Killigrew  had  shot  at  me.  My  blood  also 
coursed  madly  through  my  veins,  and  I  became 
much  excited. 

'"  Uncle  Anthony!"  I  said  aloud,  and  I  was  sure 
I  was  not  mistaken. 

Presently  I  cooled  down  again,  and  I  was  able 
to  think  calmly.  Here  then  were  the  facts.  He 
was  visiting  Hugh  Boscawen  under  the  guise  of 
the  elder  John  Polperro.  He  had,  doubtless,  be- 
come acquainted  with  the  success  of  Otho's  search 


How  January  Changed  to  June  345 

after  me,  and  had  gone  to  Tregothnan  to  confer 
with  the  master  thereof  concerning  the  coming  of 
the  Pretender.  Moreover,  I  was  sure  that  he 
would  not  go  there  unless  some  subtle  plan  had 
formed  itself  in  his  cunning  old  brain.  I  knew 
that  Hugh  Boscawen  was  no  match  for  him,  and 
that  unless  he  were  checkmated  the  King's  cause 
would  perchance  be  ruined. 

This  being  so  what  ought  I  to  do?  My  first 
impulse  was  to  ride  back  to  Tregothnan  and  in- 
form Hugh  Boscawen  of  my  conviction;  but  I 
refrained.  I  remembered  the  kind  of  man  with 
whom  I  had  to  deal.  Uncle  Anthony  would  know 
of  my  coming,  and  would  naturally  guess  that  I 
had  penetrated  his  disguise.  This  would  allow 
him  time  to  resort  to  other  means  in  order  to 
carry  out  his  purposes.  After  this  I  thought  of 
writing  a  note  to  Boscawen,  telling  him  to  arrest 
Uncle  Anthony ;  but  this  I  could  not  do.  I  re- 
membered the  old  man's  kindness  to  Nancy,  I 
thought  of  the  evident  love  he  had  for  her.  No, 
no — I  could  not  do  this,  even  although  I  knew 
him  to  be  the  most  dangerous  plotter  in  the  coun- 
try. And  yet  I  dared  not  allow  him  to  have  his 
way  with  the  man  who  was  championing  the  cause 
of  the  reigning  king.  After  much  thinking,  there- 
fore, I  wrote  a  note  in  the  gatekeeper's  lodge  and 
commissioned  the  man  to  take  it  to  his  master. 
This  is  what  I  wrote : 

"  Act  as  though  your  visitor  of  this  morning,  who 
gives  his  name  at  your  lodge  as  John  Polperro,  had 
not  called.  I  have  powerful  reasons  for  this.  At 


346      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

the  same  time  listen  to  him  as  tJiough  you  desired  to 
fall  in  with  his  plans.  His  information  is  not  trust- 
worthy, of  this  I  am  sure. 

"ROGER  TREVANION." 

This  note  I  reflected  would  frustrate  Uncle 
Anthony's  designs,  but  would  not  lead  Boscawen 
to  arrest  the  old  man  or  do  him  any  injury.  So  I 
mounted  my  horse  again  and  rode  northward.  I 
had  no  definitely  formed  plans  of  my  own,  except 
that,  despite  the  danger,  I  would  go  to  Restormel 
and  seek  to  find  Mistress  Nancy.  I  could  not 
help  believing  that  Otho  Killigrew,  notwithstand- 
ing the  critical  work  he  had  to  do,  would  still  find 
time  to  hunt  down  my  love  and  work  her  harm. 
That  he  knew  of  her  being  at  Restormel  was 
manifested  by  what  he  had  said  to  me,  and  I  was 
sore  afraid.  Moreover,  I  had  promised  Hugh 
Boscawen  that  I  would  meet  his  men  in  the 
woods,  near  the  only  spot  a  boat  could  well  land, 
at  Veryan  Bay.  He  had,  he  told  me,  arranged 
with  his  henchmen  that  they  should  gather  as 
many  as  possible  of  those  who  had  taken  up  arms 
for  King  George  at  this  place,  and  that  they  should 
come  as  far  as  possible,  stealthily  and  after  dark. 
His  hope  was  that,  though  the  information  I  had 
given  him  came  very  late,  at  least  two  thousand 
men  would  be  lying  among  the  woods  at  eleven 
o'clock  that  night. 

As  I  have  said,  the  danger  was  doubtless  great 
in  going  to  Restormel.  If  the  Killigrews  could 
get  hold  of  me  I  should  fare  badly.  And  yet  this 
very  danger  might  make  my  entrance  possible. 


How  January  Changed  to  June   347 

They  would  never  think  I  should  venture  there 
that  night,  and  thus  they  might  be  unprepared 
for  me.  Moreover,  I  hoped  that  they  would  all 
be  away  at  Veryan  Bay,  regarding  the  welfare  of 
a  hapless  maid  as  unworthy  of  their  notice. 

Anyhow,  I  made  my  way  towards  Restormel, 
and  having  fastened  the  horse  I  had  taken  from 
Otho  to  a  tree  some  distance  from  the  house,  I 
crept  silently  towards  it.  No  light  shone  from 
the  windows,  no  sound  reached  my  ears.  Seem- 
ingly the  place  was  deserted. 

I  strained  both  ears  and  eyes  without  avail ;  it 
would  seem  as  though  no  form  of  life  existed  be- 
hind the  dark  walls  of  the  house.  Did  not  this 
mean  that  Otho  was  still  ignorant  of  the  where- 
abouts of  Nancy?  Might  she  not  be  still  safe  and 
well  in  that  part  of  the  house,  the  secrets  of  which 
were  unknown  to  the  Killigrews.  I  had  reason 
to  know  how  self-reliant  and  far-seeing  she  was, 
and  I  knew  how  faithful  and  shrewd  was  Amelia 
Lanteglos  her  serving-maid.  My  heart  beat  loud 
with  joy  at  the  thought. 

Creeping  nearer  and  nearer  the  road,  I  deter- 
mined to  try  and  find  the  door  from  which  I  had 
come  early  that  morning.  It  was  hidden  by  ever- 
greens and  difficult  to  find,  but  I  fancied  that  if 
I  went  there  and  knocked,  either  she  or  old  Adam 
Coad  would  come  to  me.  In  any  case,  I  hoped  I 
should  hear  news  concerning  her,  for,  as  may  be 
imagined,  my  heart  was  torn  with  many  fears, 
especially  when  I  remembered  what  Otho  had 
said. 

Presently  I  stopped,  for  I  heard  approaching 


348       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

footsteps ;  they  came  not  from  the  house,  but  from 
the  lodge  gates.  I  listened  intently,  and  before 
long  heard  the  murmur  of  men's  voices. 

"  You  join  us  not  then?"  It  was  Otho  Killigrew 
who  spoke. 

"No,  I  am  no  fighter.  I  do  not  see  what  I 
should  gain  now  that  the  affair  has  gone  so  far; 
besides  it  matters  not  to  me  who  is  king." 

I  detected  young  Peter  Tre visa's  voice,  and  in- 
stantly my  mind  was  on  the  alert.  What  had 
these  two  worthies  been  planning?  I  remembered 
that  Treviscoe  was  but  a  few  miles  from  Restor- 
mel.  Had  Otho  been  visiting  the  Tre  visas?  If 
so,  Nancy  had  been  the  subject  of  their  discus- 
sion. 

"  But  the  other  matter  is  settled?" 

"Yes." 

"Then  good-night.  I  have  much  to  do  ere 
midnight.  But  I  can  trust  you?  And  you  can 
trust  your  men?" 

"  To  be  sure.  They  will  do  aught  that  I  tell 
them." 

"  Mind,  if  you  betray  me  or  fail  me "  this 

was  spoken  in  a  threatening  voice. 

"  I  will  see  that  my  part  is  done,  if  you  do 
yours." 

"And  I  will." 

The  men  separated.  Their  words  conveyed 
but  little  meaning  to  me.  That  together  they 
had  concocted  some  plan  concerning  Nancy  I  was 
sure. 

I  saw  Otho  stand  still,  as  if  thinking  deeply, 
after  young  Peter  Trevisa  had  gone;  then  he 


How  January  Changed  to  June   349 

made  his  way  towards  the  shrubbery  through 
which  I  had  come  early  that  morning.  Silently 
I  followed.  I  ill  liked  the  part  I  was  playing,  but 
I  thought  of  my  love,  and  determined  that  I  would 
do  all  a  man  could.  For  my  love  grew  stronger 
each  hour,  even  although  I  had  no  hope  that  she  I 
loved  cared  aught  for  me.  How  my  heart  hun- 
gered for  some  token  of  a  possible  affection  for  me 
no  words  of  mine  can  write.  Again  and  again  I 
tried  to  comfort  myself  with  the  thought  that  did 
she  not  care  for  me  more  than  ordinary  she  would 
never  have  braved  the  dangers  of  helping  me  to 
escape  from  Launceston  Castle,  that  she  would 
not  have  been  so  anxious  for  my  welfare.  But 
I  remembered  again  how  she  had  told  me  that 
what  she  had  done  for  me  she  would  have  done 
for  any  one  who  rendered  a  service.  Neverthe- 
less, I  knew  that  if  she  could  never  care  for  me, 
I  had  still  given  my  life  to  her,  and  that  until  my 
limbs  lay  cold  in  death  I  must  seek  to  serve  her. 
For  when  a  man  who  is  past  thirty  really  loves 
for  the  first  time,  it  is  love  forever.  True,  I 
loved  my  country,  and  I  had  espoused  the  cause 
of  liberty  and  truth,  because  I  could  not  help  it, 
but  Nancy's  welfare  was  more  to  me  than  these. 

Thus  I  could  not  help  following  Otho  Killigrew, 
and  although  my  wound  pained  me,  I  knew  that 
strength  would  not  fail. 

Presently  Otho  walked  down  the  very  path 
along  which  I  had  come,  and  made  his  way  tow- 
ards the  door  which  Nancy  had  thought  secret. 
Evidently  he  knew  the  road  well,  for  he  hesitated 
not.  Having  reached  the  door,  he  knocked  three 


350      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

times,  just  as  Mistress  Nancy  had  told  me  to 
knock.  What  did  this  mean?  How  did  any  one 
know  of  this? 

I  did  not  spend  much  time  in  surmising  con- 
cerning the  matter,  for  I  knew  that  Otho  would 
have  many  ways  of  finding  out  things  unknown 
to  most  men. 

The  door  opened  as  if  by  magic.  I  heard  no 
footsteps  nor  noise  of  any  sort.  Evidently  the 
sound  of  his  knock  must  have  reached  some  one 
who  knew  the  secret  of  the  opening  thereof. 

Without  hesitating  a  second  he  entered,  and 
immediately  the  door  closed  behind  him,  leaving 
me  outside.  At  this  moment  I  knew  not  what  to 
do.  I  dared  not  make  a  sound,  for  I  knew  not 
who  might  be  near.  Perhaps  a  dozen  men  might 
be  lurking  near  the  house,  and  if  I  made  a  noise 
they  would  shoot  me  down  like  a  rabbit  or  take 
me  prisoner.  And  yet  I  longed  to  know  whither 
Otho  went.  I  wanted  to  understand  his  purpose 
in  entering.  I  reflected  that  Nancy  must  be  with- 
in. If  the  Killigrews  had  not  discovered  that  this 
was  her  hiding-place,  she  would  naturally  remain 
there  as  she  had  said,  and  if  they  had  found  her 
out,  no  place  could  have  served  their  purpose  bet- 
ter. Had  she  opened  the  door  quickly,  thinking 
it  was  I  who  had  knocked?  Had  she  been  expect- 
ing to  hear  my  footsteps?  The  thought  filled  me 
with  joy  even  in  spite  of  my  anxiety;  and  yet  I 
stood  among  the  shrubs  powerless  and  alone. 

Presently  I  heard  the  sound  of  voices.  I  could 
detect  no  words,  but  I  knew  people  talked  near 
jne.  Their  voices  became  louder  and  louder,  and 


How  January  Changed  to  June   351 

by  and  by  a  cry  like  that  of  a  woman  in  pain 
reached  me.  This  came  from  within  the  house, 
and  once  I  was  sure  I  detected  Otho's  voice,  not 
soft  and  gentle-spoken  as  was  generally  the  case, 
but  harsh  and  strident. 

How  I  restrained  myself  I  do  not  know.  In- 
deed I  feel  sure  I  should  have  attempted  to  break 
down  the  door  had  I  not  seen  it  open,  seemingly 
without  hands,  as  it  had  opened  before.  A  min- 
ute later  Otho  appeared  again.  He  did  not  look 
around,  but  hurried  along  the  crooked  path  be- 
tween the  shrubs.  Now  and  then  I  heard  him 
laugh  in  his  low  guttural  way,  as  though  he  had 
won  a  victory.  He  passed  close  beside  me,  so 
close  that  I  could  easily  have  stabbed  him  to 
death  before  he  had  time  to  defend  himself.  Why 
I  did  not,  I  do  not  know.  Since  then  I  have 
wished  that  I  had.  But  I  have  always  loathed 
striking  an  unprepared  man.  So  I  let  him  go, 
and  shortly  after  I  heard  the  sound  of  a  horse 
galloping  northward. 

When  these  sounds  died  away,  I  made  my  way 
to  the  door,  and  knocked  three  times,  even  as  Otho 
had  knocked.  But  without  effect.  Although  I 
listened  intently  no  sound  of  any  sort  reached 
me.  The  noise  I  made  echoed  and  re-echoed 
through  the  house,  but  no  notice  was  taken. 
Again  I  gave  the  signal  agreed  upon  by  Mistress 
Nancy  and  myself ;  but  the  house  might  be  empty 
for  all  the  answer  I  got. 

Now  this  troubled  me  sorely,  for  I  was  afraid 
lest  my  love  should  have  suffered  some  ill  at  the 
hands  of  Otho,  and  the  closed  door  made  it  impos- 


352       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

sible  for  me  to  render  any  help  even  if  it  were 
necessary.  But  I  would  not  be  baulked.  Rather 
than  go  away  in  suspense  I  would  break  down  the 
door,  even  though  I  brought  the  whole  race  of  the 
Killigrews  to  the  spot. 

I  therefore  struck  the  door  loudly,  and  although 
I  thought  I  detected  some  sounds  of  movement 
within,  I  still  remained  outside.  So  I  put  my 
shoulder  against  the  iron-studded  barrier  and 
pressed  hardly,  and  although  it  yielded  somewhat 
the  bolts  held  firmly.  My  action,  however,  must 
have  told  those  within  that  I  was  determined  to 
enter,  for  at  this  time  I  heard  footsteps  coming 
towards  me. 

"No,  you  ca'ant  come  in,"  said  a  voice  from 
within. 

"Amelia — Amelia  Lanteglos,"  I  said  aloud. 

"Wait  a  minnit,  Maaster  Roger  Trevanion," 
was  the  reply,  spoken'  as  I  thought  excitedly,  al- 
most feverishly.  Then  a  bolt  drew  back  and  the 
door  opened. 

"Forgive  me,"  said  Amelia  Lanteglos,  "but  I 
thought  it  was — somebody  else.  Where  did  'ee 
come  from,  sur?" 

"I  can't  tell  you  now,  Amelia,"  I  said;  "is 
your  Mistress  safe?" 

"  Saafe.  Iss,  sure ;  but  she've  bin  purtly  fright- 
ened. " 

"Yes." 

"Maaster  Otho  mimicked  the  knock.  Three 
times  ya  knaw,  and  I  opened  the  door.  She  ded 
think  t'was  he  knockin'  again." 

"That  is  why  I  was  refused  admittance?" 


How  January  Changed  to  June   353 

'*  Iss,  sur,  that's  ev  et." 

"  Can  you  take  me  to  your  mistress  now?" 

"  Iss,  sur;  come  this  way." 

I  followed  the  maid  along  dark  corridors  in 
perfect  silence,  she  muttering  and  laughing  in  a 
strange  way ;  I  feverishly  excited,  my  side  pain- 
ing me  sorely,  yet  feeling  no  weakness. 

Presently  she  stopped,  and  then  knocked  tim- 
idly at  the  door  of  an  apartment. 

The  only  response  that  I  heard  was  a  piteous 
cry  and  a  sob. 

Amelia  knocked  again. 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  be  seen.  I  will  not  open  the 
door.  You  can  force  your  way  in  if  you  dare, 
but  you  do  not  come  here  again  with  my  con- 
sent. " 

And  now  there  was  nothing  plaintive  in  the 
tones  of  her  voice,  it  was  rather  angry — defiant. 

"I'll  maake  sa  bould  as  to  oppen  the  door," 
whispered  Amelia;  "she  do  think  tes  Maaster 
Otho,"  and  without  further  ado  she  suited  the 
action  to  the  word,  I  entered  the  apartment,  and 
Amelia  left  us  together. 

A  lamp  stood  on  the  table,  which  was  in  the 
centre  of  the  room,  so  that  I  could  see  my  love 
plainly.  She  stood  as  far  away  from  the  door  as 
possible,  and  her  back  was  turned  upon  me.  I 
caught  sight  of  one  of  her  hands,  and  saw  that 
the  fist  was  constantly  clenching  and  unclenching 
itself.  Evidently  the  poor  maid  was  sore  dis- 
traught, and  the  sight  of  her  sorrow  rendered  me 
dumb. 

"Do  you  think,  Otho  Killigrew,"  she  said 
23 


354      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

slowly,  still  keeping  her  back  towards  me,  "  that 
you  can  change  my  mind?  You  say  I  am  in  your 
power,  and  that  I  have  no  friend  to  help  me ;  well, 
if  you  had  a  spark  of  manhood  in  you,  you  would 
cease  to  molest  me,  for  you  would  know  that  your 
very  presence  is  loathsome.  Now  go,  and  leave 
me  to  find  what  peace  I  can. " 

Her  words  filled  my  heart  with  joy  and  sorrow 
at  the  same  time.  Joy,  because  it  was  not  I  who 
was  loathsome  to  her;  sorrow,  because  she  stood 
there  helpless  and  alone,  and  because  I  felt  my- 
self unable  to  help  her.  And  thus  all  I  could 
think  upon  to  say,  and  that  in  a  very  husky  voice, 
was: 

"  Mistress  Nancy. " 

She  turned  herself  round  quickly,  and  I  saw  her 
eyes  gleam  with  the  fires  of  hatred  and  anger. 
Her  face  was  pale  and  hard,  her  whole  body  was 
rigid;  but  as  her  eyes  caught  mine,  a  change 
came  over  her  as  quick  as  a  flash  of  light.  In  a 
second  her  eyes  became  soft  and  humid,  her 
hands  became  unclenched,  her  form  lost  its  rigid- 
ity, and  a  rosy  flush  mantled  her  face.  It  was  as 
though  a  cold  cruel  night  in  January  had  changed 
to  a  smiling  June  morning. 

Her  lips  parted  to  speak,  but  she  only  uttered 
one  word,  but  that  word  opened  the  gates  of 
Heaven  to  me. 

"Roger!" 

It  was  a  cry  of  surprise,  of  infinite  relief,  of  un- 
told joy. 

I  opened  my  arms.  I  could  not  help  doing  so, 
and  I  am  sure  she  saw  that  my  eyes  burned  with 


How  January  Changed  to  June   355 

the  fires  of  love.  I  took  two  steps  towards  her, 
my  arms  still  extended. 

"  Nancy,"  I  said. 

Then  she  came  towards  me  and  fell  upon  my 
shoulder. 

"  He  told  me  you  were  in  the  power  of  the  Kil- 
ligrews, "  she  sobbed,  "  and  that  to-night  you  would 
die." 

I  held  her  to  my  heart  a  moment,  knowing 
nothing,  understanding  nothing,  save  that  I  was 
in  Heaven.  I  had  never  hoped  for  this.  Did 
such  a  mad  fancy  enter  my  mind,  I  had  dispelled 
it  as  something  as  impossible  as  Heaven  might 
be  to  a  lost  soul.  Oh!  but  I  never  knew  the 
meaning  of  life  or  joy  until  that  moment.  She 
my  dear,  dear  maid,  lay  with  her  head  pillowed 
on  my  shoulder,  while  her  shining  hair  mingled 
with  my  own  unkempt  locks. 

"  And  did  you  care?"  I  said  like  one  in  a  dream, 
for  truly  my  joy  made  me  unable  to  say  the  words 
that  were  wise. 

At  this  she  started  back,  like  one  ashamed.  I  saw 
the  tears  trickling  down  her  cheeks,  and  a  look 
which  I  could  not  comprehend  come  into  her  eyes. 

"Oh,  it  is  you,  Master  Roger  Trevanion!"  she 
cried.  "  Forgive  me,  I — I  did  not  know.  I  think 
I — I  am  overwrought.  You  will  pay  no  heed  to 
the  foolish  words  and  action  of — of  one — who — 
who  knew  not  what  she  was  doing. " 

But  I  was  eager,  fearless,  determined  now. 
Knowing  my  own  unworthiness  as  I  did,  I  could 
not  forget  the  look  in  her  eyes  as  she  uttered  my 


356      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Nay,  Nancy,  my  love,  turn  not  away?"  I 
cried. 

"  But — but — I  must — I — I  did  not  know.  Oh ! 
what  must  you  think  of  me?"  she  sobbed  like  one 
ashamed. 

"  I  think  you  are  the  best  and  purest  maid  God 
ever  sent  on  earth,"  I  answered.  "I — I — O  my 
love,  come  to  me  again!" 

But  she  stood  still,  her  hands  trembling  and 
her  bosom  heaving. 

"  You — you  must  forget  my  foolishness,  forget 
it  forever,"  she  said  wildly.  "I  was  so  afraid,  I 
did  not  know  what  I  was  doing!" 

"  No,  I  shall  never  forget  it,"  I  replied,  "never, 
never!  A  man  cannot  forget  Heaven,  even 
though  he  may  have  felt  it  only  while  he  draws 
one  breath.  O  my  dear,  dear  maid;  come  to 
me  again.  I  love  you  better  than  name,  home, 
liberty,  life.  I  have  never  dared  to  tell  you  be- 
fore. I  am  so  unworthy,  but  I  love  you,  love 
you!" 

"  But,  but "  she  cried  piteously. 

"  No,  no,"  I  said,  "  let  there  be  no  buts.  I  can- 
not bear  that  you  should  turn  away  from  me  now. 
I  have  loved  you  for  many  weary,  weary  days — 
hopelessly,  hopelessly.  I  dared  not  tell  you  till 
now — but  do  not  repulse  me." 

"  And  do  you  want  me — really  want  me?  That 
is,  you — you  do  not  despise  me  because " 

"  Mistress  Nancy — Nancy,  my  dear  one,"  I  said, 
growing  bolder  each  moment,  although  I  wot  not 
what  to  say,  for  truly  my  love  made  me  as  foolish 
as  a  child,  "  all  my  life  is  bound  up  in  you ;  I  care 


How  January  Changed  to  June   357 

for  naught  but  you,  and  I  mind  nothing  now  you 
are  near  me.  Even  my  wound  hurts  me  not  one 
whit  now." 

"Your  wound?"  she  cried.     "What  wound?" 

"Oh,  it  is  nothing,"  I  answered,  vexed  with 
myself  for  being  such  a  fool  as  to  mention  it; 
"my  side  was  only  grazed  by  the  pistol-shot." 

"  What  pistol-shot?    When?     Where?" 

"  It  was  only  a  scratch — this  morning — when — 
when  Otho  fired  at  me  this  morning." 

"  Then  you  are  hurt,  you  are  wounded?" 

"  No,  not  now.  O  my  love,  will  you  not  come 
to  me?" 

Then  she  rushed  to  me.  "  But,  but  you  are  not 
— that  is,  you  are  not " 

She  did  not  finish  the  sentence,  for  she  lay  sob- 
bing on  my  shoulder  again,  just  as  a  babe  might 
sob  on  its  mother's  breast. 

"And  do  you  care?"  I  said  again.  "Oh,  will 
you  not  speak  to  me  once  more?  Will  you  not  tell 
me  what — what  I  long  to  hear?" 

"  You  are  safe — that  is,  you  are  sure  you  are 
not  hurt — that  is  very  badly?" 

"  No,  no ;  I  mind  nothing.  I  am  quite  well.  I 
shall  be  happier  than  words  can  tell  if  you — you 
will  only  tell  me  you  love  me. " 

"  I — I  am  afraid  I  told  you  too  soon,"  and  this 
she  said  with  a  laugh  that  had  a  sob  in  it,  but  the 
sob  contained  no  sorrow,  and  still  I  was  not  satis- 
fied. 

"  But  my  love,  tell  me,"  I  cried,  "  tell  me  really, 
for  I  shall  never  be  content  until  I  hear  the  words 
from  your  own  lips." 


358       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"Oh,  I  cannot,  I  am  so  ashamed,"  she  sobbed. 
"  I  did  not  mean  you  should  know  until  you — had 
first  told  me — that  is, — O  Roger,  I  am  so  happy!" 

And  after  that  I  could  doubt  no  longer,  for  she 
lay  in  my  arms  contentedly  and  as  if  she  knew  no 
fear,  and  then  I  cared  for  nothing.  The  dangers 
which  surrounded  me  I  minded  no  more  than  the 
old  knight  in  armour  might  mind  the  threats  of 
children,  for  although  I  was  homeless  and  nearly 
friendless,  my  heart  throbbed  with  a  joy  which 
until  then  I  never  believed  possible. 

"Roger,"  she  said  again  presently,  "I  am  so 
ashamed,  but  I  could  not  help  it,  and — and  I  am 
happy;  but — but — tell  me  again  what  you  told 
me  just  now." 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

I    FALL    INTO    OTHO    KILLIGREW'S    HANDS. 

How  long  we  remained  oblivious  to  everything 
save  our  new-found  love  I  know  not,  for  truly  I 
had  entered  upon  a  new  life.  My  dear  love  had 
revealed  herself  to  me  in  a  way  which  made  the 
dark  night  seem  like  day.  I  had  known  her  as 
one  fair  beyond  words,  it  is  true,  and  more 
faithful  and  courageous  than  I  had  believed  a 
woman  could  be,  but  distant  and  often  cold  and 
repellant.  Even  when  she  had  braved  many 
things  for  my  welfare  she  treated  me  with  dis- 
tant formality,  such  as  had  chilled  my  heart  and 
made  me  despair  of  ever  winning  her  love.  But 
this  night  she  had  shown  me  her  heart,  and  now 


I  Fall  into  Otho's  Hands         359 

I  knew  her  not  only  as  noble  and  pure,  but  as 
tender  and  winsome  and  loving.  Many  and  many 
a  time  did  she  raise  her  dear  face  to  mine  and  bid 
me  tell  her  again  and  again  that  my  wound  was 
not  dangerous  and  that  I  suffered  no  pain.  And 
because  I  loved  her  so,  I  am  afraid  I  told  her 
what  was  not  true,  for  the  wound  ached  sorely, 
although  I  minded  it  not  one  whit.  In  very 
truth,  one  look  from  her  eyes  dispelled  the  thought 
of  pain,  and  I  felt  the  strength  of  many  men  surge 
within  me.  To  say  that  I  was  content  would  be 
to  play  with  words,  for  sitting  there  with  my  love 
nought  but  joy  filled  my  life. 

Presently,  however,  she  bade  me  tell  her  of  my 
experiences,  and  this  I  did  briefly,  for  I  wanted 
to  know  what  had  happened  to  her,  and  why  Otho 
Killigrew  had  visited  her  and  what  he  had  said 
to  her.  Besides,  it  had  come  to  me  that  I  must 
take  her  away  from  Restormel,  although  for  the 
moment  I  knew  not  where.  In  my  happiness, 
too,  I  had  almost  forgotten  the  promise  I  had 
made  to  Hugh  Boscawen,  and  that  it  was  my  duty 
to  make  my  way  to  Veryan  Bay  that  night. 

"What  did  Otho  tell  you,  my  love?"  I  asked. 

"That  you  have  been  taken  prisoner  by  his 
people,  and  that  you  were  to  be  put  to  death  to- 
night, unless " 

"But  that  was  nothing,"  I  answered.  "What 
was  his  purpose  in  coming  to  you?" 

"  He  had  discovered,  I  know  not  how,  that  you 
were  here  last  night.  He  had  also  found  out  the 
signal  by  which  I  was  to  admit  you. " 

"  How?" 


360      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  I  know  not.  He  had  also  divined — oh,  Roger ! 
I  must  be  very  foolish,  but  he  had  divined  that — 
that " 

"What,  my  dear  maid?" 

"  That  I  love  you,"  and  she  hid  her  face  on  my 
shoulder  again,  as  though  she  were  ashamed  to 
show  her  face. 

"  How  think  you  so?" 

"  He  told  me  so,  and — and  I  could  not  deny  it." 

"  No,"  said  I  with  a  glad  laugh,  "  and  then?" 

"  He  tried  to  trade  upon  my  love.  He  said  you 
were  in  his  power,  and  that  unless  I  promised 
him  something  you  should  die  this  very  night." 

"  What  was  that?" 

"  To  marry  him." 

"  And  you?" 

"  I  was  sorely  frightened ;  but  I  told  him  that 
I  would  rather  die  than  do  this.  I  could  not,  you 
know,  Roger,  even  though  I  did  not  know  you 
cared  aught  for  me. " 

"  But  you  must  have  known  I  loved  you,  my 
dear. " 

"  Sometimes  I  thought  I  did,  and  at  others  I 
could  only — that  is — even  were  I  sure  you  did,  I 
knew  you  would  rather  die  than  that  I  should 
wed  him." 

"Well,  let  us  hear  the  rest  of  this,"  I  said. 
"  Surely  Otho  must  have  been  attending  the  per- 
formances of  some  travelling  showman,  for  such 
plots  smack  of  a  fourth-rate  playhouse." 

"  He  sorely  frightened  me,  for  he  threatened 
to  torture  you;  and  you  know  what  a  cruel  face 
he  has. " 


I  Fall  into  Otho's  Hands         361 

"Well,  and  what  was  the  end  of  it?"  By  this 
time  my  heart  began  to  grow  bitter  towards  Otho 
KilHgrew,  and  had  he  been  there  at  that  moment 
it  would  have  gone  hard  with  him. 

"  He  told  me  that  you  had  been  taken  to  a  place 
of  safety,  and  then  asked  me  if  I  would  allow  him 
to  take  me  there.  He  said  it  was  the  only  condi- 
tion on  which  he  would  show  you  any  mercy." 

"And  you?" 

"  I  refused  him  again.  And  yet  I  fancy  my  looks 
must  have  consented,  for,  Roger,"  and  she  nestled 
closer  to  me  again,  "  I  hoped  that  I  might  be  able 
to  help  you." 

Now  this  matter  required  thought,  for  I  felt 
sure  Otho  had  some  deep-laid  purpose  in  it  all. 

"  He  said  he  would  return  as  soon  as  his  duties 
allowed  him,"  she  added  presently. 

"Here?" 

"Yes." 

"  You  will  refuse  to  admit  him?" 

"  Oh,  there  will  be  no  need  now — you  will  be 
here; — that's — no — no — you  must  not.  He  seems 
to  have  discovered  all  about  the  house,  and  even 
old  Adam  Coad  obeys  him.  If  he  finds  you  here 
he  will  find  means  to  kill  you." 

"You  need  not  fear,"  I  said;  "to-night  all  the 
Killigrews  will  be  prisoners,  and  before  long  they 
will  be  hanged,"  and  I  told  her  what  was  being 
done. 

"Then  he  cannot  come  back  here  to-night?" 

"  No,  he  will  not  be  here.  All  the  same,  let 
every  door  be  bolted.  But  I  must  away." 

She  looked  at  me  piteously.    She  was  so  changed, 


362      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

this  maid  Nancy,  during  the  last  hour.  All  her 
reserve,  all  her  coldness  had  gone. 

"But  I  will  be  back  before  morning,"  I  said, 

"  and  then "  I  stopped,  for  my  heart  grew  cold. 

In  very  truth,  I  seemed  helpless.  She  seemed  to 
divine  my  thoughts,  for  she  concluded  the  sen- 
tence. 

"  I  shall  have  no  care.  And  yet,"  and  this  she 
said  sadly,  "  O  Roger,  I  cared  naught  about  this— 
this  story  of  Trevisa's  till  to-night.  If  it  is  true, 
I  shall  be  dowerless — nameless.  I  shall  take  every 
thing  and  give  you  nothing — that  is — nothing  but 
— myself." 

The  last  words  came  coyly,  and  yet  with  a  sob, 
and  for  the  moment  I  cared  nothing,  even  the 
loss  of  my  old  home  weighed  no  more  than  thistle- 
down. But  only  for  a  moment;  my  destitution 
rested  heavily  on  me  a  minute  later. 

"  It  is  all  well,"  I  cried  in  a  tone  of  confidence 
I  was  far  from  feeling.  "  Even  although  Tre- 
visa's story  be  true,  I  shall  have — but  there  is  not 
time  to  tell  you  now.  Wait  for  me,  my  love. 
No  harm  can  come  to  you  to-night — and  I  will 
soon  be  back.  I  will  not  knock  this  time;  you 
may  know  me  by  this  cry,"  and  I  imitated  the 
hoot  of  a  night  bird. 

Soon  after  I  rode  away  with  a  light  heart  in 
spite  of  my  cares,  and  my  many  doubts.  I  knew 
nothing  of  Otho's  plans,  and  for  aught  I  could 
tell  he  might  have  spies  all  around  the  house; 
but  no  one  molested  me.  Indeed  although  I  lis- 
tened carefully  all  was  silent  as  death,  and  I  con- 
cluded that  the  Killigrews  had  mustered  all  their 


I  Fall  into  Otho's  Hands         363 

forces  in  order  to  be  ready  when  Charles  Stuart 
landed. 

When  I  reached  Veryan  Bay  all  was  silent.  It 
was  perhaps  ten  o'clock,  only  two  or  three  hours 
before  the  Pretender  was  supposed  to  land,  but 
not  a  soul  was  visible.  I  rode  across  country  in 
order  to  avoid  coming  into  contact  with  any  of 
the  friends  of  the  Stuarts :  for  I  knew  that  were 
I  caught  it  would  mean  instant  death.  Every 
footstep  was,  I  was  sure,  beset  with  danger;  for 
while  Hugh  Boscawen  had  given  me  a  passport 
whereby  I  should  be  safe  among  his  followers,  I 
knew  not  where  the  enemy  might  be  lurking. 

Presently  I  reached  the  woods  just  above  Ver- 
yan Bay,  and  with  as  little  noise  as  possible  crept 
along  under  the  trees.  A  few  seconds  later  I  was 
surrounded  by  armed  men.  They  had  been  lying 
quietly  amidst  the  brushwood  until  orders  for  ac- 
tion came.  No  sooner  was  my  passport  seen  than 
I  was  conducted  to  Hugh  Boscawen. 

"  Saw  you  that  old  man?"  I  asked. 

"  Yes,  but  not  until  I  had  first  received  your 
letter." 

"  Well,  what  did  he  say?" 

"  He  seemed  weighted  with  important  news  at 
first,  but  presently  he  talked  of  the  most  senseless 
matters. " 

"Ah,"  I  said,  and  instantly  I  surmised  what  it 
meant.  Uncle  Anthony  had  guessed  that  I  had 
penetrated  his  disguise,  and  had  sent  a  mes- 
sage. 

"  Did  you  see  him  immediately  on  his  arrival?" 

"  No,  I  had  many  things  to  occupy  me,  and  I 


364      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

kept  him  waiting  some  time.  Your  letter  pre- 
pared me  for  the  foolish  things  he  had  to  say." 

"  All  your  arrangements  have  been  carried  out 
then?" 

"  Yes ;  one  thousand  men  lie  in  this  wood  and 
a  thousand  more  on  the  other  side  of  the  valley. 
It  was  all  I  could  raise  on  such  short  notice.  But 
they  are  enough.  The  Pretender's  friends  have 
got  wind  of  my  prompt  action.  They  have  aban- 
doned the  idea  of  coming  here.  I  am  sorry,  but 
it  does  not  matter ;  the  craft  containing  Charles 
is  on  its  way,  and  he  will  be  here  in  a  few  hours." 

He  tried  to  speak  coolly,  but  I  could  see  that 
he  was  excited  beyond  measure.  His  voice  shook, 
and  was  fairly  husky. 

"  How  do  you  know  that  they  have  abandoned 
the  idea  of  bringing  their  forces  here?" 

"  My  spies  discovered  it, "  he  said  shortly.  "  Oh, 
I  have  not  been  idle,  young  man ;  my  men  have 
had  eyes  and  ears  everywhere." 

I  realized  then  as  I  felt  when  at  Tregothnan 
that  he  seemed  to  resent  my  questions,  and  I  knew 
that  his  abilities  did  not  equal  his  zeal.  I  could 
quite  believe  that  the  Killigrews  had  abandoned 
the  idea  of  meeting  the  forces  which  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen  had  gathered,  but  I  did  not  believe  that 
they  would  submit  so  meekly  as  this  man  seemed 
to  think.  As  far  as  I  could  judge,  matters  were 
ill-arranged,  and  although  every  one  was  on  the 
tiptoe  of  expectation,  there  seemed  to  be  little 
definite  idea  as  to  the  serious  issue  at  stake. 

"  You  see,"  he  went  on,  "  such  a  number  of  men 
could  not  be  got  together  so  secretly  as  I  had 


I  Fall  into  Otho's  Hands         365 

hoped.  The  Pretender's  friends  found  this  out, 
and  not  a  man  of  theirs  is  to  be  found  within  two 
miles.  Of  that  I  am  sure." 

"And  do  you  think,  my  lord,  that  they  will 
give  up  so  easily?"  I  asked. 

"  They  cannot  help  themselves.  I  tell  you  the 
coast  is  guarded  two  miles  in  each  direction." 

"  No  more  than  two  miles?" 

"  Is  not  that  enough,  Trevanion !  I  tell  you  I 
saw  through  the  whole  business  ten  minutes  after 
you  brought  the  news.  You  shall  not  be  forgot- 
ten, Trevanion,  I  can  assure  you  that." 

"  I  suppose  neither  Sir  Richard  nor  John  Rose- 
corroch  are  here?" 

"No,  there  was  no  time  to  get  advisers;  be- 
sides it  would  have  confused  matters.  One  gen- 
eral is  enough." 

I  felt  impatient  with  the  man,  loyal  and  well- 
meaning  as  he  was.  I  remembered  that  he  had 
paid  but  little  heed  to  me  at  Tregothnan.  Doubt- 
less during  the  hours  I  had  been  lying  asleep 
through  the  day  he  had  given  his  orders,  and  in 
his  own  way  had  made  ready.  But  he  did  not 
know  the  resources  of  Colman  Killigrew  or  Uncle 
Anthony,  to  say  nothing  of  Otho. 

"  Have  you  considered,  my  lord,  that  they  may 
still  signal  to  Charles  Stuart  farther  up  the  coast?" 

"What  mean  you,  Trevanion?" 

"Doubtless  the  Pretender  set  sail  from  the 
north  of  France,  and  is  sailing  down  the  Channel. 
Think  you  the  Killigrews  have  not  prepared  for 
the  present  state  of  things?  They  have  been  too 
long  plotting  not  to  realize  their  danger,  and 


366      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

they  will  not  allow  Charles  to  walk  blindfold  into 
your  hands,  especially  now  they  know  what  hath 
been  done.  They  will  either  have  moved  their 
forces  farther  up  the  coast,  or  if  that  be  impos- 
sible they  will  have  warned  him  not  to  land. " 

"  I  tell  you  their  forces  have  been  disturbed. 
They  have  heard  of  what  has  happened,  and  they 
have  lost  heart.  As  for  the  other,  it  is  a  dark 
murky  night,  and  no  signal  could  be  seen  from 
afar." 

"But  there  is  danger,  my  lord,"  I  persisted; 
"and  you  would  not  like  Charles  to  escape  you?" 

"  No,  by  heaven,  no !  but  what  would  you  sug- 
gest?" and  here  the  man  revealed  the  fact  that 
he  should  have  taken  counsel  in  the  affair. 

"  I  would  suggest  this,  my  lord.  Give  me  a 
few  men.  I  know  the  coast  well ;  I  will  go  north- 
ward, and  if  they  are  seeking  to  signal,  either  I 
will  send  you  word,  or,  if  I  am  able,  take  these 
Killigrews  prisoners." 

"  The  plan  sounds  well,  Trevanion.  It  can  do 
no  harm,  and  it  shall  be  done.  Do  you  ride 
northward  as  you  suggest. " 

Now  all  along  I  had  been  a  free  lance  in  the 
business.  Lord  Falmouth,  of  whom  I  have  spok- 
en as  Hugh  Boscawen,  because  our  county  people 
preferred  this  honoured  old  name  to  the  title  which 
had  first  been  given  to  his  father — Lord  Falmouth, 
I  say,  had  insisted  that  I  was  not  in  a  fit  condi- 
tion to  render  him  active  service  because  of  my 
wound.  In  truth,  as  I  have  before  intimated,  he 
urged  that  I  should  stay  for  some  time  at  Tre- 
gothnan,  and  although  I  had  managed  to  per- 


I  Fall  into  Otho's  Hands         367 

suade  him  as  to  my  fitness  to  travel  and  to  meet 
him  at  Veryan  Bay,  I  knew  practically  nothing  of 
what  he  had  done.  That  he  should  have  been 
able  to  secure  such  a  large  number  of  men  at  such 
a  short  notice  was  indicative  of  his  influence  in 
the  county.  As  far  as  that  matter  goes,  there 
was  no  man  better  known  or  more  respected, 
while  the  name  of  Boscawen  was  held  in  rever- 
ence from  Land's  End  to  the  banks  of  the  Ta- 
mar,  and  even  beyond  it.  At  one  time  he  was 
believed  to  have  much  influence  in  Parliament, 
and  no  small  amount  of  power  over  King  George 
himself.  But  I,  who  am  not  a  politician,  cannot 
speak  with  authority  on  such  matters.  Of  his 
kinsman,  the  great  Admiral  Boscawen,  and  his 
prowess,  all  the  world  knows.  But  Hugh  did  not 
possess  the  admiral's  genius  as  a  commander,  and 
I  could  not  help  seeing,  ignorant  as  I  was  in  all 
matters  pertaining  to  warfare,  that  the  matter 
seemed  sorely  bungled,  because  of  a  failure  to 
understand  how  wily  Uncle  Anthony  and  the  Kil- 
ligrews  were. 

However,  I  rode  off  with  a  few  men,  and  found 
my  way  with  all  diligence  along  the  coast.  As 
Boscawen  had  said,  it  was  a  dark,  murky  night, 
and  it  would  be  difficult  to  see  a  signal  from  afar. 
I  dared  not  ride  very  near  the  coast,  as  many 
parts  of  it  were  dangerous;  indeed  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  we  made  the  journey  at  all.  The 
country  was  thickly  wooded,  and  pathways  were 
few. 

I  had  gone  perhaps  four  miles  beyond  the  spot 
where  Boscawen 's  men  lay,  keeping  a  sharp  look- 


368       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

out  on  the  coast  all  the  way,  when  I  stopped  the 
horses  and  listened.  We  had  been  riding  through 
fields  and  by  the  side  of  hedges,  so  as  to  make  as 
little  noise  as  possible,  and  I  had  commanded  a 
halt  because  I  thought  I  saw  two  or  three  dark 
forms  not  far  away.  For  some  minutes  we  lis- 
tened in  vain,  but  presently  I  heard  the  sound  of 
footsteps  coming  along  a  lane  near  by.  Creeping 
silently  to  the  hedgeside,  I  could  detect  the  noise 
of  three  men  coming  from  a  northward  direction. 

"It's  all  up,"  I  heard  one  say. 

"  Yes,  we'd  better  get  as  far  from  these  parts 
as  possible." 

"  I  suppose  a  big  fire  has  been  lit  up  by  Chapel 
Point!" 

"  Yes,  that  was  the  signal  agreed  on  in  case  of 
danger." 

"  Do  you  think  they'll  see  it?  It's  a  beastly 
night." 

"If  they  can  keep  it  up  long  enough." 

"  Ah,  yes ;  if  they  can  do  that  the  vessel  will 
turn  back." 

"  I  suppose  so. " 

The  men  passed  on,  and  I  heard  them  discuss- 
ing the  situation  as  they  trudged  in  the  direction 
of  St.  Austell ;  but  this  was  all  that  came  to  me 
distinctly.  I  had  heard  enough,  however,  to  con- 
firm my  suspicions.  My  plan  now  was  to  send 
two  men  back  with  the  news,  and  then  to  ride  on 
to  Chapel  Point,  a  spot  some  distance  farther 
north. 

Half  an  hour  later  I  was  near  enougft  to  Chapel 
Point  to  see  the  ruddy  glow  of  a  beacon  light,  and 


I  Fall  into  Otho's  Hands         369 

I  became  sadly  afraid  lest  Hugh  Boscawen  would 
not  be  able  to  send  men  in  time  to  extinguish  the 
fire  before  it  was  seen  by  the  Pretender.  Indeed, 
so  much  did  my  fears  possess  me  that  I  could  not 
remain  inactive,  and  so,  foolishly,  I  crept  nearer 
and  nearer  the  danger  signal.  I  was  drawn  on 
by  a  kind  of  fatal  fascination,  and  so  excited  did 
I  become  that  I  recked  nothing  of  the  danger  by 
which  I  was  surrounded. 

It  soon  became  plain  to  me  that  the  spot  was 
well  chosen.  A  huge  fire  was  lit  on  the  slope  of 
a  hill,  and  thus  the  blaze,  while  hidden  from  the 
neighbourhood  of  Veryan  Bay,  could  be  plainly 
seen  by  any  who  sailed  down  the  Channel.  In 
the  ruddy  glow,  too,  I  could  see  many  forms ;  and 
as  I  thought  how  much  depended  on  extinguish- 
ing the  blaze  before  it  could  be  seen  by  the  rebels, 
I  had  difficulty  in  restraining  myself  from  rush- 
ing thitherward  single-handed.  Indeed  I  did,  in 
order  to  watch  their  actions  more  closely,  leave 
the  men  who  accompanied  me,  and  this,  as  events 
will  show,  almost  led  to  my  undoing. 

I  had  not  been  away  from  my  companions  more 
than  a  few  minutes  when  I  was  roughly  seized, 
and  even  before  I  had  time  to  cry  out  I  was 
dragged  away  into  the  darkness.  How  far  I  was 
hurried  on  I  scarcely  know;  but  presently  when 
I  was  allowed  to  stop,  I  found  myself  surrounded 
by  a  dozen  or  more  men,  amongst  whom  I  de- 
tected Othf  Killigrew  and  Uncle  Anthony.  I 
could  plainly  see  them,  for  the  light  from  the  fire 
threw  a  ruddy  glare  upon  us.  We  stood  in  a  hol- 
low, however,  and  were  partially  sheltered. 
24 


37°      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"Ah,  Roger  Trevanion,"  said  Otho  Killigrew, 
and  his  voice  was  husky  with  savage  joy.  "  I  did 
not  think  we  should  meet  again  so  soon." 

"No,"  I  replied  as  coolly  as  I  was  able,  "and 
you  would  not  care  to  meet  me  now  if  you  were 
not  surrounded  by  a  dozen  -f  your  followers. " 

"  I  always  like  playing  a  safe  game,"  he  replied 
slowly  as  was  his  wont. 

"  Even  although  you  have  to  be  a  coward ;  this 
morning  you  ran  away  from  me  like  a  whipped 
schoolboy." 

"  I  had  matters  of  more  importance  to  perform 
than  to  kill  a  ruffian,"  he  replied. 

"Apparently,"  I  said,  with  a  laugh  I  little  felt, 
"but  you  miserably  bungled  your  matters." 

My  words  evidently  stung  him. 

"Have  a  care,  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said. 
"  This  morning  we  both  used  a  well-worn  prov- 
erb— 'he  who  laughs  last  laughs  best. '  I  think 
that  applies  to  me,  for  in  a  few  minutes  you  will 
have  gone  to  that  place  where  there  will  be  little 
laughter,  and  where  you  will  be  in  company  with 
the  personage  who  describes  himself  as  travelling 
to  and  fro  in  the  earth,  and  walking  up  and  down 
in  it." 

"Scarcely,"  I  replied.  "You  could  never  be 
happy  without  your  constant  friend  and  master." 

I  heard  Uncle  Anthony  chuckle  in  his  quiet 
way,  but  Otho  went  on  still  in  cold,  cruel  tones: 

"  I  have  not  yet  decided  what  death  you  shall 
die.  I  think,  however,  that  I  shall  increase  the 
brilliancy  of  the  light  yonder  by  using  you  as  fuel. 
It  will  be  excellent  preparation  for  you  too." 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         371 

"  That  would  be  just  like  you,"  I  said ;  "  you  are 
too  great  a  coward  to  try  and  kill  me  in  open 
fight.  However,  let's  have  done  with  it  as  quick- 
ly as  possible." 

I  said  this,  I  must  confess,  with  difficulty;  my 
throat  was  dry,  and  even  then  I  could  almost  feel 
the  fire  burning  my  flesh.  At  the  same  time  I 
knew  that  such  words  would  make  him  desire  to 
prolong  my  agony,  and,  in  truth,  his  devilish  de- 
sire to  taunt  me  and  make  me  suffer  saved  my 
life. 

"All  in  good  time,  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said 
coolly.  "  There  is  no  hurry  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  the  devil  can  wait.  I  have  a  few  things  to 
tell  you,  too.  I  have  had  some  slight  training  for 
the  priesthood,  and  I  wish  to  give  you  a  few  com- 
forting messages  before  you  depart,  just  as  a 
priest  should. " 

"Go  on,"  I  said  grimly,  but  indeed  I  was  sore 
afraid. 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

HOW  BENET    KILLIGREW  AND  I  FOUGHT  IN  THE  LIGHT 
OF  THE  BEACON  FIRE. 

"OF  course  you  expect  no  mercy  from  me?" 
said  Otho  presently. 

"  I  know  you  are  too  good  a  pupil  of  your  mas- 
ter to  dream  of  such  a  thing,"  I  replied,  and  even 
as  I  spoke  I  wondered  how  long  it  would  take  the 
messenger  I  had  sent  to  reach  Hugh  Boscawen, 


372       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

and  whether  help  could  arrive  before  Otho  had 
completed  his  designs. 

"Be  careful,  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  said  bit- 
terly. 

"Why?"  I  asked.  "I  know  you  will  do  your 
worst  whatever  may  happen.  Say  your  say,  man, 
and  unless  you  gag  me  I  shall  say  mine. " 

"  Yes,  I  will  say  my  say.  Oh,  I  know  what  you 
are  thinking.  Well,  we  have  sentinels  in  every 
direction,  and  the  moment  there  is  a  sign  of  any 
friends  of  yours  coming,  we  shall  be  warned,  and 
that  moment  you  shall  die." 

My  heart  sank  as  he  said  this.  For  although  I 
do  not  think  I  fear  death  more  than  another  man, 
I  did  dread  the  cruelty  of  this  man.  Besides,  I 
longed  for  life;  never,  indeed,  had  it  been  so 
sweet  to  me  as  now.  Only  a  few  hours  before 
my  dear  maid  Nancy  had  laid  her  head  on  my 
shoulder  and  had  sobbed  out  her  love  to  me.  I 
knew,  too,  that  she  would  have  a  bitter  enemy  in 
Otho,  and  if  I  were  dead  she  would  be  a  prey  to 
his  many  wiles.  Still  I  determined  not  to  betray 
fear.  At  any  rate,  he  should  not  have  the  com- 
fort of  making  me  plead  for  mercy. 

"  Then  say  on,"  I  said,  "  your  thoughts  can  give 
you  little  comfort;  you  have  been  outwitted, 
beaten  all  along  the  line.  I  can  die,  but  not  be- 
fore I've  drawn  your  teeth." 

"  Except  that  Charles  will  not  land." 

"  If  that  is  any  comfort  to  you,  except  that. " 

"We  may  as  well  add  another  thing,"  he 
sneered ;  "  but  I  will  refrain,  because  it  refers  to 
a  lady." 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         373 

I  was  silent. 

"Oh  yes,  I  have  touched  you  at  last,  have  I? 
Well,  let  me  give  you  a  little  comfort  in  that  di- 
rection. The  lady  shall  be  well  looked  after. " 

I  looked  at  Uncle  Anthony  as  he  spoke,  and 
saw  the  old  man's  face  twitch.  In  spite  of  my- 
self I  was  comforted.  My  dear  maid  was  not 
without  one  friend. 

"Perhaps  I  will  refer  to  that  again  presently," 
he  went  on ;  "  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  her  name 
in  your  last  minutes.  But  let  me  tell  you  another 
thing:  Roger  Trevanion,  I  hate  you." 

"  Doubtless,"  I  said  with  a  sneer. 

"I  hate  you,"  he  went  on,  and  now  he  spoke 
quickly  and  passionately.  "  I  hate  you  because 
again  and  again  you  have  beaten  me,  and  I  never 
forgive  a  man  who  has  done  that.  You  have  out- 
witted me — yes,  I  will  admit  it — and  have  made  the 

only  woman "  he  stopped  a  second  as  though 

his  passion  had  led  him  to  commence  a  sentence 
which  he  did  not  know  how  to  finish.  "  God  is 
tired  of  you,"  he  continued  presently,  "for  you 
have  hindered  the  true  king  from  coming  back  to 
England,  and  with  the  true  king  the  true  faith. 
We  owe  our  failure  to  you." 

"Yes,  you  do,"  I  replied,  "you  do.  You 
thought  to  restore  the  fortunes  of  your  dying 
name.  Religion  is  little  to  you.  How  can  it  be? 
But  the  failure  of  your  plans  to  bring  the  Pre- 
tender here  is  the  deathblow  to  your  hopes.  To 
succeed  you  have  lied,  you  have  played  the  spy ; 
you  have  bartered  friendship,  and  all  things  good 
and  true.  Well,  I  have  beaten  you.  You  can 


374      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

take  a  paltry  revenge  by  killing  me,  but  you  can- 
not undo  the  fact  that  I  have  beaten  you." 

I  felt  a  savage  joy  in  saying  this,  for  at  that 
moment  I  cared  for  nothing. 

"You  will  not  fight  as  a  man  should,"  I  went 
on.  "  When  it  comes  to  open  blows  you  run  away 
like  a  coward.  You  prefer  plot  and  intrigue, 
and  lies  in  the  dark." 

"  It  cannot  be  said  that  you  are  guiltless  of  plot 
and  intrigue,  either,"  remarked  Uncle  Anthony 
quietly. 

"  I  have  been  obliged  to  use  my  enemies'  weap- 
ons," I  replied;  "  but  I  have  betrayed  no  man,  no 
woman.  I  have  sought  to  hurt  no  man.  Nay, 
I  have  ever  tried  to  befriend  rather  than  to 
harm." 

"I  know  more  about  you  than  you  think,"  re- 
marked Uncle  Anthony ;  "  and  at  one  time  I  should 
have  been  sorely  disturbed  at  doing  you  harm,  so 
much  did  I  believe  in  you.  It  is  little  use  deplor- 
ing the  inevitable.  I  am  too  old  a  man  to  give 
up  because  of  one  failure,  or  to  cry  out  because 
God  seemeth  against  me.  But  why  did  you  inter- 
fere, Roger  Trevanion?  You,  the  gay  spend- 
thrift— you,  who  have  cared  but  little  for  aught 
save  your  gaming  and  your  revelries.  Why  did 
you  not  live  your  life,  and  let  others  deal  with 
matters  of  serious  import?  Religion  is  naught  to 
you.  It  is  everything  to  some  of  us." 

"  Because  the  society  of  a  pure  woman  made  me 
ashamed  of  myself,"  I  cried;  "because  she  made 
me  remember  my  name,  my  race,  and  my  duty  to 
my  country  and  to  God." 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         375 

The  old  man  sighed,  while  Otho  spoke  apart 
with  two  or  three  of  the  men. 

"  Methinks  I  had  better  have  killed  you  this 
very  evening,"  he  said;  "my  hand  was  on  the 
trigger  of  my  pistol." 

"  When  we  met?" 

"Aye." 

"And  I  might  have  had  you  arrested,"  I  re- 
plied. "  I  recognized  you  in  spite  of  your  dis- 
guise. I  wrote  a  note  to  Lord  Falmouth  warning 
him  that  no  reliance  could  be  placed  upon  the 
information  you  might  give.  I  might  have  added 
your  name." 

"  So  you  might,"  he  said  quietly,  and  he  seemed 
in  deep  thought.  "  Then  this  danger  signal  would 
not  have  been  seen,"  he  added. 

At  that  moment  we  heard  the  sound  of  a  gun 
coming  from  across  the  waters. 

"Ah!"  cried  voices  all  around  me ;  "they  have 
seen  the  danger  signal.  Now  we  must  leave." 

"  But  not  before  I  have  dealt  with  Roger  Tre- 
vanion,"  cried  Otho  Killigrew ;  "  now,  you  fellows, 
do  my  bidding." 

"Not  that,  by  God,  no!"  cried  one  of  the  men, 
"let  him  die  as  man  should.  I'll  have  naught  to 
do  with  roasting." 

"But  we  owe  all  our  failure  to  him,"  cried 
Otho. 

"  You  have  your  own  private  grudge,  no  doubt," 
said  another.  "  Kill  him  as  a  gentleman  should 
be  killed.  Hot  lead,  cold  steel,  or  the  water,  I 
don't  mind  which,  but  not  that." 

I  looked  around  as  well  as  I  could,  but  Uncle 


376      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Anthony  had  gone,  and  I  saw  that  there  was  a 
movement  among  the  men  who  had  waited  by  the 
fire. 

"Then  it  shall  be  cold  steel,"  cried  Otho,  and 
he  drew  his  sword  from  his  sheath. 

If  it  be  possible  to  realize  a  sense  of  satisfaction 
at  such  a  moment,  I  realized  it  then.  At  any 
rate,  I  was  not  to  suffer  the  cruel  torture  which 
Otho  intended.  Indeed,  I  doubt  whether  my 
mind  could  have  withstood  much  longer  the 
strain  I  was  undergoing.  For  the  last  few  days 
my  life  had  been  one  constant  excitement.  Every 
nerve  was  strung  to  the  highest  pitch,  and  al- 
though my  wound  was  neither  deep  nor  danger- 
ous, it  had  pained  me  much. 

"They  laugh  best  who  laugh  last,"  said  Otho, 
coming  to  me  grimly,  "  and  I  shall  laugh  last,  I 
warrant  you." 

"Be  quick,  then,  and  do  your  devil's  work!"  I 
cried  aloud,  for  I  was  sore  wrought  upon.  "  I  can- 
not touch  you,  I  am  bound,  so  you  are  safe.  But 
I  would  to  God  I  could  die  at  the  hands  of  a  man, 
instead  of  a  revengeful  cut-throat. " 

"  No,  you  shall  die  by  my  hand, "  said  Otho, 
slowly  and  grimly. 

"No,  by  Heaven  he  shall  not!"  cried  a  voice 
near ;  "  whatever  he  is,  Trevanion  is  a  brave  man, 
and  he  can  fight.  I  would  I  had  known  you  were 
here  sooner.  Ah,  I  love  a  man  who  can  fight! 
Cut  the  ropes,  men,  and  let  him  die  as  a  man 
should!" 

It  was  Benet  Killigrew  who  spoke,  and  I  saw 
his  eyes  fairly  gleam  with  savage  joy. 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         377 

"Yes,  it  is  I,  Roger  Trevanion,"  he  cried;  "I 
told  you  we  should  meet  again;  I  told  you  we 
should  fight  again.  Faith,  I  almost  forgive  you 
for  having  spoiled  all  my  old  dad's  plans;  I  shall 
have  a  fight  after  all,  a  real  fight  with  a  man  who 
knows  the  use  of  a  sword.  Aye,  but  I  love  you, 
Trevanion.  I  love  you!" 

"Benet,  this  is  not  your  affair,"  said  Otho;  "it 
was  agreed  upon  that  this  fellow  should  be  taken 
and  killed  at  all  hazards,  and  that  I  should  see  it 
done. " 

"  I  care  not,  Otho.  He  is  a  worthy  gentleman, 
and  he  shall  die  as  becometh  one.  Oh,  you  need 
not  fear,  I  will  kill  him ;  but  not  as  a  butcher  may 
kill  a  pig.  Cut  his  cords,  men.  Nay  I  will  do  it 
myself.  There,  that's  it.  Stand  up,  Roger  Tre- 
vanion. Ah!  they  have  not  taken  your  sword 
from  you ;  it  is  well !  Stand  around,  men ;  there 
is  plenty  of  light." 

For  once  Otho  Killigrew  yielded  to  his  brother. 
Perhaps  he  was  glad  to  do  so,  for  while  it  may  be 
easy  to  kill  another  in  hot  fight,  a  man  must  have 
lost  his  manhood  if  he  willingly  and  in  cold  blood 
will  kill  another  who  is  helpless  and  bound.  Be- 
sides, Otho  knew  it  to  be  dangerous  to  stay  there. 
The  king's  men  might  come  at  any  minute. 

"  Yes,  I  will  leave  you  to  my  brother,  Roger 
Trevanion,"  he  said  slowly;  "I  think  I  am  glad 
he  came.  He  saves  me  from  doing  dirty  work." 

"Very  dirty,"  I  replied. 

"Aye,"  he  said,  "just  as  a  hangman's  work  is 
dirty.  Still  it  is  necessary,  and  Benet  is  better 
fitted  for  it  than  I.  And  before  I  go,  I  will  give 


378       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

you  a  little  information.  I  go  to  see  a  lady  who 
is  a  mutual  acquaintance.  I  will  tell  her  how  I 
left  you.  She  will  be  much  interested.  You  are 
about  to  take  a  long  journey,  and  the  end  thereof 
will  be  dark.  I  wish  you  all  the  joy  you  can  get 
out  of  it.  I  will  tell  our  lady  friend  about  it,  as 
we  caress  each  other  and  laugh  at  you. " 

"Coward,"  I  cried,  unable  to  control  myself, 
"  base,  skulking  coward.  Come  back  and  fight 
me,"  but  he  laughed  in  his  quiet  way  as  he 
mounted  a  horse  that  stood  near-by. 

"By  the  way,"  he  continued,  "you  stole  my 
horse,  but  Benet  will  make  that  all  right.  You 
will  soon  be  in  congenial  company- — and  so  shall 
I.  Good-night!" 

"You  are  right,  Trevanion,"  cried  Benet  in  al- 
most a  friendly  tone.  "  Otho  is  a  coward ;  he 
hath  a  way  with  him  which  drives  me  mad.  Ah, 
but  I  love  you.  Stand  around,  men.  Now  draw, 
man";  and  putting  himself  in  a  posture  of  de- 
fense, he  made  his  sword  whistle  about  his  head. 

"  Had  we  not  better  get  away  to  a  distance?" 
asked  one  who  stood  by.  "  We  can  now  do  no 
good  by  staying,  and  we  may  be  in  danger  at  any 
minute. " 

"Nonsense!"  cried  Benet.  "They  will  have 
heard  the  guns  as  well  as  we,  and  they  will  know 
what  it  means.  The  game  is  up,  I  tell  you.  Be- 
sides we  can  never  find  a  better  place  than  this. 
Here  is  green  grass  to  stand  on,  and  a  rare  light. 
Now,  Trevanion." 

I  drew  my  sword  and  stood  before  him.  Even 
as  I  did  so  I  knew  to  whom  I  owed  his  coming. 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         379 

It  was  Uncle  Anthony  who  had  told  him  how  I 
stood.  The  old  man  knew  his  disposition,  knew 
that  fighting  was  the  breath  of  Benet  Killigrew's 
life,  and  was  sure  that  it  would  be  untold  joy  to 
him  to  do  battle  with  me  again.  Perhaps  he 
hoped  that  in  some  way  I  might  be  able  to  suc- 
cessfully defend  myself.  For  the  hermit  felt 
kindly  towards  me,  even  although  I  had  thwarted 
the  hope  of  his  life.  Strange  as  it  may  seem, 
however,  I  had  almost  forgotten  the  greater  is- 
sues at  stake.  While  I  had  spoken  with  Otho  and 
Uncle  Anthony,  and  heard  the  mutterings  of  bit- 
terness among  their  companions  because  their 
hopes  had  been  frustrated,  I  felt  that  I  had  in- 
deed taken  part  in  a  very  important  business, 
that,  perhaps,  I  had  changed  the  very  life  of  the 
country.  I  had  to  some  extent  realized  the  bitter 
disappointment  they  must  have  felt,  as  well  as 
their  great  anger  towards  me.  But  now  my 
thoughts  were  narrowed  down  to  smaller  issues, 
and  although  just  after  I  drew  my  sword  I  heard 
the  dull  boom  of  another  gun  resounding  across 
the  waters,  I  thought  nothing  of  the  rage  that  the 
young  Pretender  must  have  felt,  or  of  what  it 
might  mean  to  millions  of  people. 

My  great  thought  was  to  sell  my  life  dearly, 
for  now  that  I  was  once  more  free  I  felt  my  own 
man  again.  I  knew  that  Benet  Killigrew  was  a 
great  fighter,  and  although  he  had  not  been 
master  in  the  past,  I  stood  at  great  disadvantage 
now.  I  had  been  weakened  by  my  wound,  and 
my  experiences  of  the  last  few  days  were  not  of 
a  nature  to  fit  a  man  to  fight  with  such  a  swords- 


380      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

man  as  Benet.  All  around  me  stood  the  dark 
angry  faces  of  his  friends,  and  I  was  sure  that, 
even  should  I  master  my  opponent,  they  would 
see  to  it  that  I  should  not  escape  alive.  Still  a 
man  at  thirty-two  years  of  age  is  not  easily  con- 
quered. He  has  not  lost  the  hot  blood  of  youth, 
and  he  has  also  gained  the  caution  and  the  judg- 
ment necessary  to  use  his  strength  wisely. 

And  this  I  determined  to  do.  Most  of  the 
men  who  had  lit  the  great  beacon  fire  were  gone, 
and  I  hoped  that  even  in  spite  of  my  dark  pros- 
pects I  might  still  be  able  to  keep  my  skin  whole. 
I  knew  the  man  who  stood  before  me.  Passion- 
ate, daring,  and  strong  as  he  might  be,  he  had 
still  the  feelings  of  a  gentleman.  There  was 
nothing  cunning  in  his  nature.  He  would  fight 
openly,  fight  for  the  very  joy  of  fighting.  The 
ferociousness  of  the  savage  he  doubtless  pos- 
sessed, but  he  had  higher  feelings  as  well. 

"  It  gives  me  joy  to  meet  you,  Benet  Killigrew," 
I  said.  "  If  I  am  to  die,  I  shall  be  glad  to  die  at 
the  hands  of  a  brave  man,  rather  than  to  be 
butchered  by  one  who  knows  not  what  a  swords 
man  ought  to  feel." 

"Ah!  good!"  he  replied,  "it  is  not  oft  I  can 
find  a  man  who  is  worthy  of  standing  before  Benet 
Killigrew" — this  he  said  with  a  kind  of  mounte- 
bank bravado  peculiar  to  him — "  and  it  gives  joy 
to  my  soul  to  meet  a  man.  I  do  not  know  much 
about  who  is  the  true  king.  I  joined  the  business 
because  there  was  a  chance  of  a  fight.  But  I  am 
sick  of  it.  No  sooner  was  it  discovered  that  there 
would  be  three  to  one  against  us  than  they  all 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         381 

showed  the  white  feather,  and  so  I  was  robbed 
of  a  rare  bit  of  fr.n.  But  you  have  turned 
up,  Trevanion,  and  by  my  soul  I  love  you  for 
it;  and  although  I  must  kill  you,  because  I 
have  given  my  promise,  I  shall  be  fair  grieved  to 
do  it." 

'"At  least  we  will  fight  as  gentlemen,"  I  re- 
plied, "  and  neither  I  am  sure  will  take  advantage 
of  the  other." 

"That  goes  without  saying,"  he  cried;  "but 
come  let  us  begin,  we  are  wasting  time!  Guard!" 
I  must  confess  that  all  my  own  love  for  a  fight 
was  aroused  in  me  at  that  moment,  and  I  needed 
no  further  invitation.  At  the  same  time  my  pol- 
icy was  to  act  only  on  the  defensive.  I  knew  that 
Benet  would  be  careful,  and  would  throw  away  no 
chances. 

I  have  thought  since  that  the  scene  must  in  its 
way  have  been  impressive.  The  great  "  danger 
fire"  still  cast  its  ruddy  glow  upon  the  dark  faces 
of  the  men  who  formed  a  ring  around  us,  while  in 
the  near  distance  the  waves  surged  upon  the  rock- 
bound  coast.  It  must  have  been  far  past  mid- 
night, and  the  winds  played  among  the  newly 
budding  leaves  which  appeared  on  the  trees  in  the 
woods  nearby.  Above  the  sounds  of  both  wind 
and  waves  could  be  heard  the  clash  of  our  swords 
and  the  sound  of  Benet 's  voice  as  we  fought.  For 
there  was  nothing  cool  and  contained  about  this 
man.  He  could  not  help  but  express  his  feelings, 
and  every  time  I  parried  his  thrusts  he  gave  a 
cry  of  pleasure  and  admiration. 

"  It  is  a  joy  to  fight  with  you,  Trevanion, "  he 


382       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

would  say ;  "  By  Heaven,  you  are  a  man !  Good ! 
Well  parried!" 

His  eyes  continued  to  gleam  with  a  savage  joy, 
and  he  constantly  laughed  as  though  he  were  en- 
joying himself  vastly. 

Presently,  however,  he  grew  more  serious,  for 
I  was  very  careful.  I  contented  myself  with  par- 
rying, never  offering  to  return  his  thrusts,  and 
although  he  tried  hard  he  could  not  so  much  as 
touch  me. 

"By  Heaven,  fight!"  he  cried  at  length,  but 
that  I  would  not  do.  My  policy  was  to  tire  him 
out  if  I  could,  and  then  disarm  him.  This,  how- 
ever, was  easier  said  than  done.  He  fought  on 
with  savage  pleasure,  showing  no  weakness.  His 
wrists  seemed  to  be  made  of  steel,  and  his  eyes 
continued  to  shine  with  a  passionate  light. 

We  had  been  fighting  for  some  minutes,  when 
I  thought  it  wise  to  change  my  tactics.  I  slowly 
yielded  before  him,  and  he  thought  my  guard 
grew  weaker. 

"Ah!"  he  cried  with  satisfaction. 

Just  at  that  moment  I  heard  a  cry  among  the 
woods. 

"  It's  the  Boscawens!"  cried  one  of  the  bystand- 
ers. "  Quick,  Killigrew,  we  shall  be  in  danger 
soon!" 

At  this  my  heart  gave  a  great  bound,  for  hope 
grew  stronger.  I  might  live  to  see  my  dear 
Nancy  again,  and  this  thought  nerved  my  arm. 
I  thought  of  Otho's  threat,  and  I  longed  to  get 
to  Restormel  and  see  if  my  love  was  safe. 

I  still  pretended  to  yield  to  Benet,  and  while 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         383 

my  guard  was  still  sufficient,  I  made  him  believe 
it  was  growing  weaker. 

Another  cry  came  from  the  woods,  sharper  and 
clearer. 

"The  signal!"  cried  the  bystanders,  "the  last 
signal.  We  must  be  away. " 

"No,  he  yields,"  cried  Benet,  "and  I  promised 
to  kill  him,  and  I  will  keep  my  word.  Ah!" 

"  But  they  will  soon  be  here.  Let  us  settle  the 
business  for  you." 

"  No,  by  Cormoran,  no !  What !  Benet  Killi- 
grew  call  help?  I'll  fight  and  kill  him  by  myself 
though  ten  thousand  Boscawens  stand  by!" 

"  But  there  is  danger,  man !  If  we  are  caught 
we  shall  be  hanged!" 

"Can't  you  see  I  am  fighting!"  roared  Benet, 
still  keeping  his  eyes  upon  me,  and  never  for  a 
moment  thrown  off  his  guard. 

All  the  same,  this  talk  was  not  to  his  advan- 
tage. It  made  him  somewhat  rash,  and  I  knew 
that  my  chance  had  nearly  come. 

" 'Tis  they!"  one  cried  presently.  "Truscott, 
give  me  your  pistol!" 

"I'll  kill  the  man  who  interferes,"  said  Benet 
madly ;  "  I  promised  that  there  should  be  no 
unfair  advantage,  and  by  Heaven  there  shall 
not!" 

But  his  speech  caused  his  own  undoing.  It  was 
impossible  for  any  man  to  fence  well  under  such 
circumstances,  and  so  I  was  able  to  use  the  chance 
I  had  long  been  waiting  for,  and  his  sword  flew 
from  his  hand. 

At  that  moment  there  was  the  tramp  of  horses' 


384       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

hoofs  and  the  shout  of  voices,  and  I  knew  that 
the  bystanders  became  panic-stricken. 

"  We  cannot  go  without  killing  him,"  cried  one. 

"No;  very  good,  then";  and  a  bullet  whizzed 
by  my  head,  after  which  I  heard  retreating  foot- 
steps. 

"Fly,  Benet  Killigrew!"  I  panted. 

"No,  by  God,  no!" 

"Yes,"  I  answered;  "you  had  not  fair  play. 
"Those  fellows  confused  you.  We  will  finish 
another  time.  If  the  Boscawens  take  you,  you 
will  be  hanged!" 

"Will  you  fight  again?"  panted  Benet. 

"Yes;  now  begone!" 

But  it  was  too  late.  A  dozen  horsemen,  headed 
by  Hugh  Boscawen,  rode  up  to  us. 

"Safe  and  unhurt,  Trevanion?"  he  cried. 

"Yes,  my  lord." 

"  It  is  well.  Have  they  all  gone !  No !  At 
least  here  is  one  prisoner." 

"No,  I  think  not,  my  lord,"  I  answered;  "this 
gentleman  and  I  have  been  settling  a  long-stand- 
ing affair." 

"Aye,  but  he  is  a  rebel." 

"Nay,  my  lord,  let  him  go  free,"  I  said  excit- 
edly, for  I  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  Benet 
being  treated  as  a  rebel.  "  I  will  swear  to  you 
that  this  gentleman  hath  never  plotted  against 
the  king.  He  is  an  honourable  man ;  but  for  him 
I  should  have  been  dead  ere  this." 

"  But  you  were  fighting  with  him. " 

"  The  fight  was  a  private  matter,  my  lord.  I 
ask  you  for  his  liberty  as  a  special  favour.  I  will 


How  Benet  and  I  Fought         385 

give  my  word  that  he  will  never  lift  up  his  hand 
against  the  king's  true  subjects." 

"  I  like  not  to  refuse  you  anything,  Trevanion," 
said  Boscawen,  "  you  rendered  such  signal  service. 
Well,  if  the  fellow  will  give  his  word  that  he  will 
in  no  way  help  the  Pretender's  cause,  I  will  for 
your  sake  set  him  at  liberty. " 

"  Aye,  I  will  promise,  gladly,"  cried  Benet;  "I 
hate  the  whole  business." 

"Then  you  are  free,"  said  Boscawen. 

"Good!"  cried  Benet,  "and,  by  Heaven,  I  love 
you,  Trevanion;  I  love  you!  And  I  have  your 
promise.  Another  time?" 

"Yes,  another  time." 

He  took  his  sword,  and  laughed  a  great  laugh. 
"  It  is  well,"  he  said;  "  I  love  you  for  a  man,  and 
you  are  more  worthy  of  the  maid  Nancy  than  I." 

He  left  then,  and  a  few  seconds  later  was  lost 
in  the  darkness,  for  by  this  time  the  beacon  fire 
began  to  burn  low. 

Of  all  that  was  said  during  the  next  half-hour  I 
have  but  little  remembrance.  Many  questions 
were  asked  me  which  I  answered  as  well  as  1  was 
able,  and  many  things  I  heard  which  I  was  but 
little  able  to  understand,  for  my  mind  was  sorely 
exercised  as  to  what  had  become  of  my  dear  maid. 
After  a  time,  however,  I  was  able  to  get  a  word 
with  Hugh  Boscawen  alone,  when  I  told  him  of 
what  Otho  Killigrew  had  said. 

"We  will  go  thither,"  he  cried;  "  I  myself  will 
accompany  you  to  the  house.     If  we  be  quick,  we 
shall  be  able  to  capture  this  fellow.     He  at  least 
will  be  a  valuable  prisoner." 
25 


386      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

So  as  quickly  as  possible  we  set  out  for  Re- 
stormel,  but  so  anxious  was  I  that  I  fretted  and 
fumed  at  the  delay  in  starting  and  the  slowness 
of  our  journey. 

Morning  was  breaking  when  we  reached  Re- 
stormel,  and  the  sight  of  the  house  set  my  heart 
beating  fast  for  joy,  for  I  hoped  that  soon  I  should 
hold  my  love  in  my  arms  again.  But  sore  disap- 
pointment was  in  store  for  me.  We  found  the 
house  empty  save  for  Adam  Coad  and  his  wife. 
Neither  of  them  knew  where  Nancy  was.  All  the 
old  man  could  remember  was  that  they  had  heard 
a  noise  in  the  house,  and  when  they  had  searched 
for  his  mistress  she  was  nowhere  to  be  found. 

Again  I  remembered  Otho's  words,  and  then 
my  overtaxed  nature  yielded  to  the  continuous 
strain;  I  felt  my  blood  grow  cold  and  head  grow 
dizzy.  After  that  all  became  dark  to  me. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

OTHO   KILLIGREW'S  LAST   MOVE. 

I  SUPPOSE  I  must  have  been  sorely  ill,  for  con- 
sciousness did  not  return  to  me  for  some  time, 
and  even  when  it  did  I  was  much  bewildered  and 
sadly  weak.  My  memory  played  me  many  tricks, 
too,  and  I  have  been  told  since  that  my  words 
were  wellnigh  meaningless.  Hugh  Boscawen 
sent  for  the  doctor  whose  drugs  had  done  me  so 
much  good  the  previous  day,  and  on  his  arrival  I 
was  put  to  bed,  and  after  having  drunk  a  large 


Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move      387 

quantity  of  the  decoction  he  prepared,  I  became 
unconscious  again.  I  suppose  the  stuff  must  have 
been  a  kind  of  sleeping  draught,  for  although  it 
was  yet  morning  when  I  had  been  put  to  bed, 
daylight  was  altogether  gone  when  I  awoke.  The 
room  in  which  I  lay  was  lighted  by  means  of  a 
candle,  and  by  my  side  sat  Mr.  Inch  the  doctor. 

"  How  long  have  I  been  asleep?"  I  asked. 

"At  the  least  twelve  hours,"  and  Dr.  Inch 
laughed  cheerfully. 

"Twelve  hours!"  I  cried  aghast. 

"  Twelve  hours,  and  verily  I  believe  your  life 
hath  been  saved  thereby.  I  will  now  take  away 
a  little  blood,  and  in  a  few  days  you  will  be  well." 

This  he  said  in  evident  good-humour  with  him- 
self, as  though  he  had  effected  a  wondrous  cure. 

"  Twelve  hours !"  I  cried  again ;  "  then  Otho  hath 
fifteen  hours'  start  of  me." 

"  I  know  not  what  you  mean.  My  care  hath 
been  that  you  should  have  necessary  rest  and  res- 
toration. This  you  have  had.  You  are  much 
better  now,  are  you  not?" 

"  Oh,  I  am  all  right, "  I  said,  sitting  up  in  my 
bed ;  and  indeed  I  felt  quite  refreshed  and  strong. 
"But  where  am  I?" 

"  At  Restormel. " 

"Oh  yes,  at  Restormel,"  and  instantly  I  had 
grasped  the  whole  situation.  "  And  Boscawen, 
where  is  he?" 

"  Lord  Falmouth  hath  had  many  matters  of  im- 
portance to  deal  with;  he  went  away  before  I 
came,  but  left  word,  saying  he  would  if  possible 
return  to  you  this  evening. " 


388       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  But  did  he  seek  to  find  Otho  Killigrew ;  has 
he  any  knowledge  of  his  whereabouts?  Does  he 
know  where " 

I  stopped  then,  for  I  remembered  that  Dr. 
Inch  must  have  been  ignorant  concerning  the 
matter  which  lay  so  near  my  heart.  Still  I  could 
not  refrain  from  asking  many  questions,  although 
the  doctor  was  able  to  give  me  but  little  satisfac- 
tion. 

Just  as  I  had  consented  to  be  bled,  and  was 
making  ready  for  the  operation,  Hugh  Boscawen 
came  into  the  room.  He  had  evidently  spent  a 
busy  day,  for  he  looked  much  wearied,  but  ex- 
pressed delight  at  seeing  me  so  well. 

"  Have  you  found  them?"  I  asked,  thinking  of 
Otho  and  Nancy. 

"  They  have  all  escaped,  except  one  or  two  fool- 
ish varlets  who  know  nothing  about  the  business, " 
he  replied,  mistaking  the  purport  of  my  question. 
"  But  I  do  not  despair.  My  men  are  scouring  the 
country,  and  I  have  sent  messengers  to  London 
with  the  news.  And  I  have  not  forgotten  you, 
Trevanion;  I  have  not  forgotten  you." 

"  But  Otho  Killigrew  and  Mistress  Nancy  Moles- 
worth,  what  of  them?"  I  asked  feverishly. 

"I  have  heard  nothing,"  was  the  reply,  "noth- 
ing at  all.  I  wish  I  could  get  him ;  he  and  that 
old  hermit  have  been  the  brains  of  the  whole  mat- 
ter. Still,  do  not  be  anxious,  Trevanion;  I  will 
find  him.  He  hath  no  friends  in  these  parts,  and 
therefore  can  have  no  hiding-place.  The  coast  is 
being  watched  everywhere  too." 

"You  do  not  know  Otho  Killigrew,"  I  cried  bit- 


Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move     389 

terly ;  "  and  it  is  no  use  telling  me  not  to  be  anx- 
ious. As  well  tell  a  boat  to  sail  steadily  on  a 
stormy  sea." 

"  It  is  no  use  fretting.  All  that  can  be  done 
shall  be  done.  It  should  be  easy  to  find  him  too, 
for  we  are  all  faithful  to  the  king  for  many  a  mile 
around,  and  I  have  given  strict  orders." 

At  this  my  pulses  started  a-dancing  again,  for 
I  remembered  something  of  importance. 

"  How  long  hath  it  been  dark?"    I  asked. 

"But  an  hour  or  so." 

"  My  lord,  I  must  get  to  saddle  again?"  I  cried; 
"  and  I  think,  if  you  will  accompany  me,  you  will 
be  able  to  arrest  Otho  Killigrew." 

"Good!"  he  cried,  "but  where,  Trevanion?" 

"But  Master  Trevanion  must  not  rise,"  cried 
the  doctor.  "  I  must  take  an  ounce  of  blood  from 
him,  after  which  he  must  lie  still  for  three  days." 

"I  shall  need  all  my  blood,"  I  cried  eagerly, 
and  in  spite  of  all  the  doctor's  persuasions  I  was 
soon  on  my  feet  again  and  ready  for  action. 

"  Let  me  have  some  food,"  I  said  with  a  laugh, 
for  I  felt  my  own  man  again,  and  the  thought  of 
action  eased  my  anxious  heart. 

Food  was  speedily  set  before  me,  of  which  I 
partook  heartily,  as  every  man  should  who  has 
work  to  do,  and  while  I  was  eating  I  told  Hugh 
Boscawen  my  plans. 

"  Know  you  aught  of  Peter  Trevisa?"  I  asked. 

"But  little,"  was  his  answer;  "he  is  a  man  re- 
puted to  care  for  but  little  save  his  ugly  son  and 
his  money  bags. " 

"  Have  you  ever  been  to  Treviscoe?" 


390      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  Never." 

"I  have,"  I  replied;  "  I  believe  Otho  Killigrew 
is  there.  It  is  there  he  hath  taken  Mistress 
Nancy,  I  could  swear  it."  And  then  I  told  him  of 
the  conversation  I  had  heard  between  Otho  and 
young  Peter  Trevisa. 

"There  is  naught  in  that,"  remarked  Hugh 
Boscawen,  shaking  his  head  doubtfully. 

"  In  itself  there  is  but  little,"  I  answered,  "but 
connected  with  all  else  which  I  have  heard  there 
is  much" ;  and  thereupon  I  told  him  of  my  suspi- 
cions. 

"It  is  worth  trying  for,  anyhow,"  remarked 
Hugh  Boscawen.  "  I  will  accompany  you  to  Tre- 
viscoe.  If  he  be  there,  it  accounts  for  my  inabil- 
ity to  find  him." 

A  little  later  we  rode  towards  Treviscoe,  which 
as  I  have  said  was  no  great  distance  from  Re- 
stormel.  We  were  well  armed,  and  were  also  ac- 
companied by  several  men,  upon  whose  trust- 
worthiness Boscawen  said  he  could  rely. 

"  You  have  paid  no  heed  to  Trevisa?"  I  asked 
of  him  as  we  rode  along. 

"  No ;  Peter  Trevisa  hath  in  no  way  been  under 
suspicion;  besides,  the  place  is  so  near  Restor- 
mel  that  I  did  not  think  there  was  any  need.  I 
naturally  set  my  men  farther  afield." 

"  But  the  coast  hath  been  watched." 

"  Carefully. " 

At  this  my  heart  became  heavy  again,  for  I  felt 
sure  that  Otho  Killigrew  could  if  he  would  devise 
plans  whereby  all  Hugh  Boscawen 's  followers 
could  be  outwitted.  Still  I  trusted  that  the  two 


Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move     391 

Trevisas,  once  having  Mistress  Nancy  in  their 
midst  again,  would  not  let  her  go  without  much 
hard  bargaining,  for  I  had  suspicions  concerning 
Otho's  plans  which  will  leak  out  presently. 

"  It  will  be  well,"  I  said  presently,  "  if  we  enter 
Treviscoe  secretly." 

"  But  that  will  be  impossible." 

"  To  me  alone  it  might  be ;  but  not  to  you. 
You  hold  the  King's  commission.  You  can  com- 
mand, you  can  enforce  threats,  you  can  insist  on 
your  own  method  of  entrance." 

"True,"  he  replied  proudly. 

"  Then  I  would  suggest  that  you  forbid  the 
gatekeeper  to  communicate  with  the  house  con- 
cerning our  entrance,  and  threaten  him  with  a 
severe  penalty  if  he  disobeys.  When  we  get  to 
the  house,  command  the  servant  to  show  us  to  the 
room  where  his  master  is — also  with  a  threat, 
without  letting  any  one  know  of  our  arrival. " 

"  I  understand.     Yes,  it  shall  be  done." 

"  We  must  surprise  them.  If  he  have  time  to 
think,  they  will  outwit  us.  We  must  make  no 
noise ;  we  must  enter  the  house  unknown  to  its 
masters." 

"  You  speak  wisely,  Trevanion — perchance  Tre- 
visa  hath  had  more  to  do  with  treason  than  we 
wot  of,"  and  by  this  speech  he  betrayed  the  fact 
that  he  had  inherited  much  of  his  father's  love  for 
arresting  people  concerning  whom  he  had  any  sus- 
picions. 

When  we  came  to  the  lodge  gate,  the  man  let 
us  enter  without  any  ado  as  soon  as  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen  had  mentioned  his  name.  I  knew,  too,  by 


392      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

the  fear  expressed  in  his  quavering  voice  that  we 
need  have  no  apprehensions  concerning  him.  Our 
entrance  to  the  house,  too,  was  effected  just  as 
easily.  We  crept  silently  along  the  grass  which 
bordered  the  way,  and  when  I  saw  that  no  light 
shone  from  the  front  windows  I  surmised  that  old 
Peter,  if  he  was  within,  was  in  the  library,  which 
was  situated  in  a  wing  of  the  building  in  the  rear 
of  the  main  structure.  This  made  our  work  all 
the  easier.  I  knocked  lightly,  Hugh  Boscawen 
standing  by  my  side. 

An  old  serving-man  opened  the  door,  and  gave 
a  start  of  fear  as  soon  as  he  saw  who  we  were, 
but  my  companion  quickly  brought  him  to  reason  ; 
indeed  so  great  was  his  reverence  for  the  name 
and  power  of  the  Boscawens  that  he  raised  no 
protest  whatever  when  he  was  told  what  he  de- 
sired him  to  do. 

"  Utter  no  word  to  any  one  concerning  our  pres- 
ence," said  Hugh  Boscawen  impressively.  "  Show 
us  the  door  of  the  room  where  your  master  is,  and 
depart.  These  men  of  mine  will  stand  here  with- 
in call." 

The  old  serving-man  tremblingly  acquiesced. 

"  Hath  your  master  visitors?"  continued  Hugh 
Boscawen,  still  in  a  whisper. 

"  He  hath,  my  lord ;  but  he  is  loyal,  my  lord — 
loyal.  Neither  my  master  nor  his  son  hath  left 
the  house  these  two  days." 

I  knew  this  to  be  false;  all  the  same  young 
Peter  might  have  met  Otho  Killigrew  without  the 
man  knowing  anything  about  it 

"  Who  are  his  visitors?" 


Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move      393 

"  I  do  not  know,  my  lord. " 

"Trevanion,"  whispered  Boscawen  to  me,  "  I 
must  serve  the  King.  I  must  find  out  if  there  be 
any  treason  about." 

"  How?" 

"  All  means  are  honourable  in  the  service  of  the 
King,"  he  replied.  "We  must  listen." 

I  saw  his  eyes  gleam  with  eagerness ;  if  ever 
man  was  alert  to  his  chances,  it  was  he.  I  verily 
believe  that  nothing  rejoiced  him  more  than  to 
punish  treason. 

We  therefore  crept  noiselessly  to  the  door,  and 
soon  my  nerves  were  all  a-twitch  with  excitement, 
for  I  heard  Otho  Killigrew's  voice,  and  he  was 
mentioning  my  own  name,  and  I  quickly  judged 
that  we  had  come  at  an  opportune  time. 

"I  never  wished  to  be  harsh  to  a  lady,"  said 
Otho,  "  for  that  reason  I  allowed  your  maid  to  ac- 
company you  this  morning ;  when  I  took  you,  I 
am  afraid  by  guile,  and  somewhat  unceremonious- 
ly, from  the  house  you  have  thought  to  be  yours. 
But  all  is  fair  in  love  and  war.  I  have  also  al- 
lowed you  to  be  alone  throughout  this  day,  but 
the  time  is  come  for  the  settlement  of  matters, 
and  this  time  Roger  Trevanion  will  not  be  able  to 
help  you." 

"And  is  it  true,  that  is — what  you  told  me 
about  him?" 

It  was  my  dear  Nancy's  voice,  husky  and  tear- 
ful, which  spoke;  I  gripped  my  sword-hilt,  and 
with  difficulty  kept  myself  from  bursting  open 
the  door.  Hugh  Boscawen  held  my  arm,  how- 
eyer,  and  motioned  me  to  be  still. 


394     Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"To  quote  the  great  bard,"  replied  Otho  in  a 
mocking  voice,  "  he  is  gone  'to  that  country  from 
whose  bourne  no  traveller  returns.'  Trevanion 
sleeps  with  his  fathers." 

"  Killed  by  your  hand?" 

"  Nay  cousin,  not  by  my  hand;  by  another's." 

"  Like  Richard,  the  murderous  king,  you  hire 
your  murderer,  I  suppose." 

"  No ;  Trevanion  died  in  a  fair  fight,  died  by 
my  brother  Benet's  hand." 

"In  fair  fight,  you  say.  Where?  when?"  and 
her  voice  was  tremulous. 

"  In  fair  fight ;  but  we  need  not  enter  into  de- 
tails now.  He  is  dead,  and  I  am  suspected  to 
have  left  the  country  with  the  others  who  led  this 
business — spoiled,  I  will  admit,  though  Trevan- 
ion. But  the  end  is  not  yet,  and  he  will  not  spoil 
our  plans  next  time.  But  there  are  other  matters 
more  important  to  me.  My  lungs  pine  for  the 
air  of  France,  and  I  ask  you  to  come  with  me." 

"  No,  I  will  not  go  with  you." 

"  Think  again,  my  cousin ;  for  thus  I  will  call 
you,  although  we  are  not  related  by  law.  We 
Catholics  have  always  suffered — we  suffer  still. 
So  unjust  are  the  English  laws  to  Catholics  that 
you  to-day  have  according  to  the  law  no  name, 
no  home." 

"  Then  why  do  you  persecute  me?" 

"  Because  I  love  you." 

"I  do  not  believe  it.  If  you  loved  me,  you 
would  leave  me  in  peace." 

"  I  do  love  you,  I  offer  you  my  hand  in  mar- 
riage. I  offer  you  my  name — an  old  name." 


Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move      395 

I  heard  a  movement  in  the  room,  there  was  a 
sound  like  that  of  the  rustling  of  a  woman's 
dress.  Then  I  heard  my  dear  maid's  voice  again. 

"Otho  Killigrew,"  she  said,  "I  know  not  what 
truth  there  is  in  what  you  say.  I  know  you  to  be 
a  liar.  Again  and  again  have  you  tried  to  deceive 
me.  But  I  do  not  believe  you  would  offer  to 
marry  me  if  I  were  nameless  and  penniless.  You 
— you  are  too  base." 

"  You  mistake  me,  misjudge  me,  Mistress 
Nancy,"  said  Otho  slowly.  "As  I  tell  you,  Roger 
Trevanion  is  dead;  he  died  before  sunrise  this 
morning  by  my  brother  Benet's  hand.  And  the 
other  matter  is  also  true.  You  have  no  name. 
Let  the  fact  become  known,  and  you  would  be  a 
wanderer,  a  vagrant  in  the  county,  for  none  would 
give  you  a  home.  All  children  born  out  of  wed- 
lock are  despised.  But  I  love  you,  I  would  save 
you  from  being  disgraced;  I  desire  to  give  you 
my  name,  I  will  make  you  my  wife.  True,  when 
I  sought  your  hand  I  thought  you  were  rightfully 
the  owner  of  Restormel ;  but  Peter  Trevisa  hath 
proved  to  me  beyond  dispute  that  you  have  no 
shadow  of  claim  to  it.  But  I  love  you!" 

"  This  is  true,  my  fair  lady,"  and  I  detected  old 
Peter's  voice ;  "  it  is  true.  I  have  told  you  so  be- 
fore, but  he! — he!"  and  he  giggled  feebly,  "you 
know  what  you  said." 

"  And  if  I  marry  Otho  Killigrew,  you  will  keep 
the  matter  a  secret,  I  suppose." 

"  I  would  do  much  for  Otho  Killigrew.  Not 
that  I  agree  with  his  views  on  politics;  oh  no! 
'Long  live  King  George,'  I  say,  but  I  would  serve 


396      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

him  in  this  matter,  and  if  you  wedded  him  I  would 
say  nothing." 

"  And  what  price  would  he  pay  you  for  this?" 

"He,  he!"  and  again  the  old  wretch  laughed 
feebly,  "  there  would  be  no  price.  Of  course  not. 
It  is  simply  an  arrangement — a  private  arrange- 
ment between  two  gentlemen.  You  see,  my  dear 
lady,  I  have  proofs  that  your  father  was  not  le- 
gally married.  Still  it  is  morally  yours,  and  if 
you  marry  my  friend,  Master  Otho  Killigrew,  no 
one  ever  need  to  know  that  you  are  base-born." 

He  uttered  the  last  words  in  such  a  tone  as 
must  have  wounded  my  dear  maid  sorely ;  but  she 
spoke  steadily  and  clearly  for  all  that. 

"Look  you,"  she  replied,  "your  words  may  be 
true ;  I  am  afraid  they  are.  Well,  tell  all  you  can, 
proclaim  to  the  world  that  I  am  base-born  in  the 
eyes  of  the  law.  That  threat  shall  not  make  me 
do  what  you  ask.  If  I  am  penniless,  I  am  penni- 
less; but  rather  than  marry  Otho  Killigrew  I 
would  beg  my  bread  from  door  to  door,  I  would 
earn  my  living  as  a  servant  in  a  farm  kitchen." 

"It  is  hard  to  use  force,  my  fair  cousin,"  said 
Otho,  "  but  I  am  not  beaten  easily.  When  I  set 
my  mind  upon  a  thing, — well,  I  generally  get  it." 
He  hesitated  again,  and  then  went  on  still  more 
slowly.  "  You  see,  I  generally  prepare  my  plans 
carefully  beforehand.  I  have  done  so  in  this 
case.  I  knew  your  character,  and  I  anticipated 
your  answer.  My  friend  Trevisa  is  a  very  relig- 
ious man,  and  hath  a  friend  who  is  a  clergyman. 
It  is  true  he  doth  not  bear  a  very  high  character, 
but  that  is  because  he  hath  been  sadly  misunder- 


Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move      397 

stood.  Still,  he  is  a  very  obliging  man,  and  has 
on  many  occasions  rendered  valuable  service.  At 
great  risk  to  myself  I  have  brought  him  here  to- 
night. He  will  overlook  the  little  matter  of  your 
consent,  and  marry  us  at  once.  You  see,  I  love 
you,  and — well,  I  desire  the  rents  of  Restormel 
Estate ;  I  need  them  badly  in  fact. " 

"  But  I  will  not  wed  you." 

"  I  say  in  this  case,  the  Reverend  Mr.  Winter 
will  overlook  the  little  matter  of  your  consent. 
It  is  true  he  is  not  of  the  true  faith,  but  I  shall 
be  willing  to  overlook  that  little  matter  in  this 
case." 

"  Then  I  will  proclaim  my  shame  to  the  world. 
I  will  tell  every  one  what  you  have  told  me. " 

"  That  doth  not  matter.  Peter  Trevisa  is  the 
only  one  who  holds  the  secret  of  this  matter.  He 
will  at  the  proper  time  deny  all  knowledge  of  it. 
You  see  how  perfectly  plain-spoken  I  am. "  Then 
my  dear  maid  spoke  again,  and  her  voice  was 
indeed  sad. 

"  I  am  all  alone,"  she  said,  "  I  have  no  friends. 
You  are  many  against  one  poor  girl.  Very  well, 
do  your  worst,  I  will  not  do  one  thing  that  you 
say.  Oh,  you  cowards,  you  poor  miserable  cow- 
ards! If  I  were  a  man  you  would  not  dare  act 
so.  And  I  do  not  believe  any  one  calling  himself 
a  clergyman  would  do  as  you  say ;  but  even  if  he 
will,  I  will  resist  you  to  the  last,  and  I  will  die  by 
my  own  hand  rather  than" — then  I  heard  her 
sob  bitterly. 

I  could  bear  no  more.  If  this  were  a  farce,  I 
could  not  allow  it  to  continue  further ;  if  they  in- 


398       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

tended  carrying  out  their  threats,  it  was  time  to 
interfere;  even  Hugh  Boscawen  no  longer  held 
me  back.  I  put  my  shoulder  to  the  door  and 
burst  it  open. 

Without  ado,  Hugh  Boscawen  went  across  the 
room  and  placed  his  hand  on  Otho  Killigrew's 
shoulder. 

"Otho  Killigrew,  I  arrest  you  in  the  King's 
name,"  he  said. 

Otho  did  not  lose  his  presence  of  mind,  but 
turned  coolly  towards  him. 

"  Why,  my  lord?"  he  said,  "  what  have  I  done 
to  be  arrested?  I  defy  you  to  prove  aught  against 
me." 

"That  remains  to  be  seen,"  he  said;  then  he 
gave  a  whistle,  and  immediately  his  men  entered. 

Peter  Trevisa  and  his  son  had  started  to  their 
feet  and  were  staring  at  us,  but  were  at  first  too 
frightened  to  speak ;  near  them  was  a  man  dressed 
as  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  there  was  no  need 
to  take  a  second  look  at  him  to  know  that  he  was 
a  disgrace  to  his  calling.  Doubtless  he  was  one 
of  those  outcast  clergymen  who  were  notorious  in 
that  day,  and  who  would  for  a  fee  perform  the 
marriage  ceremony  under  the  most  outrageous 
circumstances.  The  country  had  for  a  long  time 
been  disgraced  by  its  marriage  laws,  for  thereby 
all  sorts  of  outrages  had  been  committed.  Young 
squires  owning  much  property  had  been  dragged 
into  inns,  drugged,  or  made  drunk,  and  had  then 
been  married  even  to  fallen  women  on  the  streets. 
It  is  true  that  such  scenes,  though  common  in 
London,  had  not  so  often  happened  in  Cornwall; 


Otho  Killigrew's  Last  Move      399 

at  the  same  time,  some  in  our  county  had  been 
forced  into  unholy  alliances.  All  this  became 
impossible  a  few  years  after,  when  Lord  Hard- 
wick's  famous  marriage  act  was  passed;  but  at 
that  time,  had  I  not  come  upon  the  scene,  I  believe 
that  Otho  Killigrew,  in  spite  of  my  dear  maid's 
continuous  refusal,  would  have  used  means  to 
have  gone  through  an  unholy  farce,  and  this 
vile  clergyman's  signature  would  have  made  it 
legal. 

Not  far  from  the  rest  Otho  Killigrew  had  stood, 
and  as  I  entered  I  had  seen  the  look  of  cruel  de- 
termination on  his  face,  the  look  which  made  his 
brothers  fear  him  and  which  told  them  that  he 
would  surely  gain  his  ends.  Doubtless  he  had 
prepared  for  all  exigencies,  and  had  bargained 
with  the  two  Trevisas,  for  they,  after  failing  to 
gain  their  way  with  Nancy,  would  be  willing  to 
sell  their  secret  to  the  highest  bidder. 

My  dear  maid's  face  had  been  turned  from  me, 
but  I  saw  she  stood  upright  before  them,  and  was 
in  an  attitude  of  defiance,  even  although  she  stood 
helpless  and  alone. 

She  had  not  seen  me ;  her  eyes  had  been  turned 
towards  Hugh  Boscawen,  who  had  gone  straight 
to  Otho  Killigrew ;  neither,  I  think,  had  any  one 
noticed  me.  Doubtless  they  all  fancied  I  was 
dead,  killed  by  Benet  Killigrew's  hand,  even  as 
Otho  had  said. 

"  It  is  a  dangerous  thing  to  arrest  the  King's 
faithful  subjects,"  went  on  Otho  quietly,  although 
his  lips  twitched  nervously,  "  and  I  am  faithful. 
True,  evil  reports  may  have  been  circulated  about 


400      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

me ;  but  who  is  the  man  who  can  prove  treason 
against  me?  No  man,  my  lord." 

"There  is  one,  Otho  Killigrew,"  I  said  quietly. 

He  stared  like  one  who  had  seen  a  ghost,  and 
stammered  incoherently,  but  I  paid  but  little  heed 
to  him,  for  my  dear  maid  had  heard  my  voice, 
and  with  a  cry  of  joy  and  hands  outstretched  came 
towards  me. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

THE    KING'S    GRATITUDE. 

FOR  the  next  few  minutes  every  one  in  the  room 
was  in  a  state  of  consternation,  for  so  certain  had 
they  all  been  of  my  death  that  they  seemed  to 
have  difficulty  in  believing  that  I  could  indeed  be 
Roger  Trevanion.  Even  Nancy,  who  had  been 
cool  and  defiant  up  to  now,  broke  quite  down,  and 
asked  me  again  and  again,  sobbing  and  laughing 
at  the  same  time,  all  sort  of  fond,  foolish  ques- 
tions which  I  will  not  write  down. 

Presently,  however,  Otho  Killigrew  obtained* 
command  over  himself,  and  said  to  me : 

"  The  devil  hath  again  missed  his  own  then. 
I  was  a  fool  to  trust  Benet." 

"You  see  Benet  fought  as  a  man,"  I  replied; 
"unlike  you,  he  would  not  act  as  a  butcher." 

I  was  sorry  afterwards  that  I  answered  him 
thus,  for  it  is  a  coward's  trick  to  strike  a  man 
when  he  is  down :  but  when  I  called  to  mind  what 
I  had  just  heard  I  could  scarce  restrain  myself. 
Had  he  shown  any  signs  of  penitence  I  should 


The  King's  Gratitude  401 

have  pitied  him,  for  I  saw  that  all  hope  had  gone 
from  his  face,  and  it  is  easy  to  have  kindly  feel- 
ings towards  a  man  who  is  beaten. 

Peter  Trevisa,  however,  behaved  differently. 
The  old  man's  face  was  yellow  with  fear,  for  he 
knew  the  power  Hugh  Boscawen  possessed. 

"  My  lord,"  he  whined,  "this  is  a  fearful  blow, 
a  fearful  blow  that  you  should  have  discovered  a 
traitor  in  my  house.  But  I  knew  nought  of  it, 
my  lord ;  he  came  here  on  a  matter  entirely  dif- 
ferent." 

"He  did,"  replied  Hugh  Boscawen,  "and  that 
matter  shall  be  sifted  to  the  very  bottom." 

"  I  do  not  think  you — you  understand,  my 
lord,"  he  said  stammeringly. 

"  Perfectly.  You  were  about  to  force  this  maid 
into  an  unholy  marriage,  and  you  had  promised 
to  keep  secret  some  information  you  say  you  pos- 
sess concerning  her  father's  marriage.  Whatever 
it  is,  it  shall  be  secret  no  longer.  That  I  can 
promise  you.  Whether  you  have  placed  yourself 
within  the  grip  of  the  law  remains  to  be  proved. 
That  is  a  question  which  also  applies  to  you,"  he 
added,  turning  to  the  clergyman. 

"  No,  my  lord,  "  replied  the  Reverend  Mr.  Win- 
ter. "  I  was  invited  here  to  perform  a  marriage 
ceremony  in  the  ordinary  way.  I  had  no  knowl- 
edge that  anything  was  wrong,  and  should  cer- 
tainly have  refused  to  comply  with  the  wishes  of 
Master  Otho  Killigrew  after  having  understood 
the  lady's  sentiments." 

It  was,  of  course,  impossible  to  prove  that  the 
man  spoke  lies,  as  the  man  had  uttered  no  word 
26 


402      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

before,  and  we  knew  nothing  of  the  history  of  his 
coming. 

"  Well,  everything  shall  be  sifted  to  the  bottom," 
repeated  Hugh  Boscawen,  "  and  justice  shall  be 
done  to  all.  As  far  as  Mistress  Molesworth  is 
concerned,  she  shall  accompany  me  to  Tregoth- 
nan  this  very  night.  As  for  you,  Trevanion,  you 
will  naturally  want  to  go  to  your  home." 

"  Pardon  me,  my  lord,"  said  old  Peter  Trevisa, 
his  avarice  overcoming  his  fear,  "he  hath  no 
home." 

"  Hath  no  home,  what  mean  you?" 

"  Trevanion  is  mine,  my  lord ;  I  possess  all  the 
deeds,  and  Roger  Trevanion  hath  no  right  to  go 
there. " 

"I  have  heard  something  of  this,"  said  Bos- 
cawen; "  tell  me  all  the  details. " 

Whereupon  Peter  told  him  of  his  relations  with 
my  father  and  of  the  episode  which  I  described  in 
the  beginning  of  this  history. 

"  I  think  you  have  not  told  all,  Master  Peter 
Trevisa. "  It  was  Nancy  who  spoke. 

"There  is  nothing  more  to  tell — nothing," 
snarled  Peter. 

"There  is  much,"  replied  Nancy. 

"  Then  tell  it  if  you  care ;  tell  it. " 

But  she  was  silent.  She  remembered  that  a 
recital  of  the  scene  wTould  give  me  pain,  and  spoke 
no  word. 

"  I  will  tell  it,  my  lord,"  I  said ;  "  the  time  hath 
come  when  it  should  be  told.  I  did  a  base  thing, 
I  made  a  bargain  with  this  man.  He  has  told 
you  how  he  became  sole  possessor  of  Trevanion, 


The  King's  Gratitude  403 

but,  as  Mistress  Nancy  has  declared,  there  is  more 
to  tell.  This  man  bade  me  come  here,  and  he 
promised  me  that  if  I  would  bring  Mistress  Nancy 
Molesworth  here  he  would  give  me  back  the  deeds 
of  the  estate  and  forgive  half  the  sum  I  owed 
him." 

"  But  what  was  his  purpose  in  proposing  this?" 

"  I  knew  not  at  the  time,  my  lord.  I  was  reck- 
less, foolish,  extravagant;  and  to  my  eternal 
shame  I  made  a  bargain  with  him.  After  much 
difficulty  I  brought  her  here,  but  not  until  I  had 
besought  her  not  to  come.  You  see  she  had  made 
me  so  ashamed  of  myself  that  I  loathed  the  mis- 
sion I  had  undertaken.  I  told  her  the  history  of 
what  I  had  done,  and  in  spite  of  all  my  advice 
she  insisted  on  coming." 

"  I  see.     Then  you  can  claim  your  own." 

"  I  offered  it,  my  lord,  offered  it  before  an  at- 
torney, but  he  refused,  he — he  would  not  take  it." 

"  Is  that  true,  Trevanion?" 

"  It  is,  my  lord.  I — I  could  not  take  the  price 
of  my  base  deed. " 

Hugh  Boscawen  looked  at  me  steadily;  he  was 
a  gentleman,  and  understood  that  which  was  in 
my  heart. 

"That,  too,  must  be  investigated,"  he  said 
quietly;  "but  still  you  have  not  told  me  Trevisa's 
object  in  asking  you  to  bring  Mistress  Molesworth 
here." 

"  It  was  this  secret,  my  lord.  He  thought  she 
was  base  like  himself.  He  believed  she  would  be 
glad  to  wed  his  son  when  he  placed  his  case  before 
her." 


404      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"And  she,  of  course,  refused?" 

"Yes,  my  lord." 

Hugh  Boscawen  seemed  to  be  thinking  for  a 
few  seconds,  then  he  said  quietly : 

"  Yes,  Mistress  Molesworth  shall  accompany  me 
to  Tregothnan  until  the  matter  be  investigated, 
and  you,  Trevanion,  must  go  to  your  old  home. 
Trevisa  hath  not  complied  with  the  usual  formali- 
ties in  calling  in  the  mortgages,  hence  the  place 
is  still  yours. " 

"  No,  no ;  it  is  mine,  my  lord, "  cried  old  Peter. 

"  It  is  my  advice,  my  wish  that  you  go  there, 
Trevanion,  and  you  have  the  right." 

"And  I,  my  lord?"  remarked  Otho,  who  had 
been  listening  intently,  "  may  I  be  privileged  to 
know  where  I  am  to  go?" 

"You  are  a  prisoner,"  replied  Boscawen. 

It  was  sore  grief  for  me  to  see  my  dear  maid 
ride  away  with  Boscawen,  even  although  it  was 
best  for  her  to  do  so.  Indeed  there  seemed  no 
way  in  which  I  could  serve  her.  In  spite  of  her 
safety,  therefore,  I  rode  to  Trevanion  with  a  sad 
heart ;  for  truly  all  seemed  darkness  when  she  was 
not  near.  I  was  weak  and  ill,  too,  for  although  I 
had  disobeyed  Dr.  Inch  in  going  to  Treviscoe 
that  night,  I  was  scarcely  fit  to  undertake  the 
journey. 

It  was  late  when  I  reached  Trevanion,  so  late 
that  the  servants  had  gone  to  bed,  but  old  Daniel 
was  quickly  aroused,  and  no  sooner  did  he  know 
that  it  was  I  who  called  to  him  than  his  joy  knew 
no  bounds.  In  a  few  minutes  every  servant  in 
the  place  was  dressed,  all  eager  to  serve  me.  The 


The  King's  Gratitude  405 

tears  come  into  my  eyes  as  I  write  even  now,  for 
I  call  to  mind  the  looks  on  their  faces,  their  tear- 
ful eyes,  and  their  protestations  of  joy.  I  sup- 
pose I  had  been  an  indulgent  master,  but  I  had 
done  nothing  to  deserve  the  affection  they  lav- 
ished on  me. 

"God  bless  'ee,  Master  Roger;  God  bless  'ee!" 
they  said  again  and  again  as  they  hovered  around 
me. 

All  this  gave  me  sadness  as  well  as  joy,  because 
of  the  fact  that  shortly  they  would  all  have  to 
seek  another  master.  Once  back  in  the  old  home 
again,  it  became  dearer  to  me  than  ever.  Each 
room  had  its  history,  every  article  of  furniture 
was  associated  with  some  incident  in  the  history 
of  the  Trevanions.  Again  and  again  I  wandered 
around  the  house,  and  then,  unable  to  restrain 
myself,  I  went  out  into  the  night  and  wandered 
among  the  great  oaks  in  the  park,  and  plucked 
the  early  spring  flowers.  The  night  had  become 
gloriously  fine,  and  I  could  plainly  see  the  out- 
lines of  the  old  homestead,  which  was  never  so 
dear  to  me  as  now. 

I  heard  the  clock  striking  the  hour,  and  al- 
though it  was  two  in  the  morning,  I  did  not  go 
in,  it  was  so  joyful  to  breathe  the  pure  spring  air 
and  to  wander  among  the  places  I  had  haunted  as 
a  boy. 

"Maaster  Roger!"  It  was  old  Daniel  who 
shouted. 

"Yes,  Daniel;  anything  the  matter?" 

"  Aw,  no  sur,  we  was  onnly  wonderin'  ef  you 
wos  oal  saafe,  sur;  tes  oal  right." 


406      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  If  it  were  only  really  mine,"  I  thought,  "  and 
if  those  faithful  old  servants  could  only  have  my 
dear  Nancy  as  mistress.  If  I  could  but  bring  her 
here,  and  say,  'This  is  all  yours,  my  dear  maid.'  " 

Well,  why  could  I  not?  It  was  still  in  my 
power.  Mr.  Hendy  still  held  the  papers.  It  was 
mine.  But  only  by  accepting  the  price  of  base 
service.  No,  I  could  not  be  happy  if  I  took  ad- 
vantage of  the  bargain.  The  look  in  my  dear 
maid's  eyes  forbade  me.  But  what  could  I  do? 
She  was  nameless,  and  would,  I  was  afraid,  soon 
be  homeless  and  friendless.  Lord  Falmouth  had 
told  me  to  wait  until  I  heard  from  him,  before  I 
went  to  Tregothnan,  and  until  that  time  I  should 
not  be  able  to  see  her.  I  would  have  gone  to 
London  and  offered  my  services  to  the  King 
but  for  my  promise  to  await  Bosca wen's  com- 
mands. 

I  was  sorely  troubled  about  these  things,  and 
yet  it  was  a  joy  to  be  at  Trevanion,  joy  beyond 
words.  For  I  was  at  home,  and  my  dear  Nancy 
loved  me.  Destitute  we  might  be,  but  we  were 
still  rich  in  each  other's  love,  and  as  I  remem- 
bered this  I  laughed  aloud,  and  sang  snatches  of 
the  songs  I  had  sung  as  a  boy. 

"Daniel,"  I  shouted. 

"Yes,  sur." 

"Where  is  Chestnut?" 

"  In  the  stable,  sur." 

I  made  my  way  thither,  and  Chestnut  trembled 
for  very  joy  at  the  sight  of  me.  If  ever  a  horse 
spoke,  he  spoke  to  me  in  the  joyful  whinny  he 
gave.  He  rubbed  his  nose  against  me,  and  seemed 


The  King's  Gratitude  407 

to  delight  in  my  presence.  After  all,  my  home- 
coming was  not  without  its  joys. 

"  Whoever  leaves  me,  my  beauty,"  I  cried,  "you 
shall  not  leave  me;  and  to-morrow  we'll  have  a 
gallop  together;  you  and  I,  Chestnut,  do  you 
hear?" 

And  Chestnut  heard  and  understood,  I  am  sure, 
for  he  whinnied  again,  and  when  I  left  the  stable 
he  gave  a  cry  as  if  he  sorrowed  at  seeing  me  go. 

The  last  few  weeks  had  been  very  strange  to 
me,  but  I  did  not  regret  them.  How  could  I? 
Had  I  not  found  my  Nancy?  Had  I  not  won  the 
love  of  the  dearest  maid  in  the  world?  Presently 
when  I  went  to  my  bedroom  I  knelt  down  to 
pray.  It  was  many  years  since  I  had  prayed  in 
this  bedroom,  not  indeed  since  boyhood,  but  I 
could  not  help  asking  God  to  forgive  my  past  and 
to  thank  Him  for  making  me  long  to  be  a  better 
man.  I  prayed  for  my  dear  Nancy,  too ;  I  could 
not  help  it,  for  she  was  as  dear  to  me  as  my  heart's 
blood,  and  it  was  through  her  that  God  had  shown 
me  what  a  man  ought  to  be. 

I  did  not  sleep  long,  I  could  not;  as  soon  as 
daylight  came  I  rose  and  went  out  to  hear  the 
birds  sing  and  to  drink  in  the  fresh  sweet  air  of  the 
morning.  Everywhere  life  was  bursting  into 
beauty,  and  the  sun  shone  on  the  glittering  dew- 
drops.  Presently  the  dogs  came  up  to  me  and 
greeted  me  with  mad,  rollicking  joy  and  gladsome 
barking ;  and  then,  when  I  went  back  to  the  house, 
the  servants  came  around  me  bidding  me  a  pleas- 
ant good-morning,  and  hoping  I  was  well. 

"  You'm  home  for  good,  I  hope,  sur,"  they  said 


40 8      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

again  and  again;  "tes  fine  and  wisht  wethout  'ee, 
sur;  tes  like  another  plaace  when  you  be  here, 
sur."  And  then  although  I  tried,  I  could  not  tell 
them  they  would  soon  have  to  leave  me,  and  that 
I  was  only  there  on  sufferance. 

After  that  many  days  passed  away  without 
news  coming  from  any  quarter.  I  saw  no  visi- 
tors save  Lawyer  Hendy,  and  he  was  less  com- 
municative and  more  grim  than  I  had  ever  known 
him  before.  He  professed  entire  ignorance  of 
Peter  Tre visa's  plans,  also  of  the  investigation 
which  Hugh  Boscawen  was  making.  It  was  very 
hard  for  me  to  refrain  from  going  to  Tregothnan, 
and  demanding  to  see  my  Nancy,  for  truly  my 
heart  hungered  more  and  more  for  her  each  day. 
I  heard  strange  rumours  concerning  the  Killi- 
grews,  but  knew  nothing  for  certain.  Of  Otho  it 
was  said  that  he  had  escaped  from  the  King's 
men  and  was  again  at  liberty,  and  this  made  me 
sore  uneasy,  for  I  knew  that  many  schemes  would 
be  forming  in  his  fertile  brain;  but,  as  I  said,  I 
knew  nothing  for  certain.  I  still  stayed  at  Tre- 
vanion,  seldom  going  beyond  the  boundary  of  the 
estate,  for  Hugh  Boscawen  had  charged  me  con- 
cerning this  when  we  had  parted. 

At  length,  however,  when  many  days  had 
passed  away,  a  messenger  came  to  me  from  Tre- 
gothnan bearing  a  letter  which  summoned  me 
thither  without  delay.  So  I  mounted  Chestnut, 
and  before  long  I  was  closeted  with  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen in  the  library  of  his  old  home. 

"You  expected  to  hear  from  me  before,  Tre- 
vanion?"  he  said  cheerily. 


The  King's  Gratitude  409 

"I  did,  my  lord,"  I  replied,  "and  it  hath  been 
weary  waiting." 

"  I  have  not  been  idle,"  he  replied.  "  It  is  but 
yesterday  that  I  returned  from  London.  I  have 
held  converse  with  his  gracious  majesty,  King 
George  II." 

I  waited  in  silence,  for  I  did  not  see  what  this 
had  to  do  with  me. 

"You  found  all  well  at  Trevanion,  I  hope?" 

"  All  well,  my  lord. " 

"  You  love  the  old  place?" 

"  Dearly,  as  you  may  imagine." 

"  I  can  quite  understand.  This  old  house  now 
— I  have  often  been  advised  to  pull  it  down  and 
build  something  more  modern,  but  for  the  life  of 
me  I  cannot.  Every  room,  every  stone  is  dear  to 
me.  Probably  my  sons,  or  my  sons'  sons,  will 
build  a  more  pretentious  dwelling,  but  this  is 
good  enough  for  me.  It  is  a  pity  your  pride  for- 
bids you  from  keeping  that  old  place  of  yours. 
The  Trevisas  would  turn  it  into  a  dog-kennel. 
Ought  you  not  to  reconsider  the  question?" 

"  I  have  considered  it  many  times,  my  lord,  but 
the  thing  is  impossible.  I  did  a  base  thing  to 
promise  Trevisa  what  I  did,  and  to  make  a  bar- 
gain with  him ;  it  would  be  baser  still  to  receive 
the  wages  of  service,  unworthy  my  name." 

"  Ah  well,  you  should  know  your  own  affairs, 
only  it  seems  sad  that  you,  the  last  member  of  a 
branch  of  your  house,  should  be  houseless,  land- 
less, and  all  for  a  fad." 

"Better  a  Trevanion  should  be  landless  than 
take  the  price  of  dishonour,"  I  said.  "Mistress 


410      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Nancy  Molesworth  hath  made  me  feel  this.  I 
hope  she  is  well?"  I  brought  in  her  name  be- 
cause I  was  longing  to  hear  news  concerning 
her. 

"  We  will  speak  of  her  presently ;  but  yes,  I 
may  say  the  young  person  is  well.  I  understand, 
then,  that  you  have  decided  to  leave  Trevanion 
rather  than  profit  by  your  bargain  with  Trevisa?" 

"  I  can  do  no  other,  my  lord." 

"  No,  you  cannot,  Trevanion,  you  cannot.  Still 
you  are  not  going  to  leave  Trevanion. " 

"  I  am  afraid  it  cannot  be  helped." 

"  Many  things  are  possible  when  kings  speak." 

"  I  am  afraid  I  do  not  understand,"  I  said  with 
a  fast-beating  heart. 

"  Then  I  will  make  you  understand.  I  have,  as 
I  told  you,  but  just  returned  from  London;  I 
have  held  converse  with  his  gracious  majesty, 
King  George  II.  I  have  told  him  your  story.  I 
have  informed  him  of  the  signal  service  you  have 
rendered. " 

"Yes,  my  lord,"  I  said,  like  one  in  a  dream. 

"  He  is  not  ungrateful,  nay,  he  is  much  pleased ; 
and  as  a  reward  for  your  fidelity  and  bravery, 
Trevanion  is  yours  free  of  all  incumbrances. " 

What  followed  after  that  I  have  but  a  dim  re- 
membrance, for  indeed  I  was  unable  to  pay  much 
heed  to  the  details  which  he  communicated  to 
me.  Enough  that  Trevanion  was  mine,  and  that 
I  could  now  give  a  home  to  my  dear  maid. 

"With  regard  to  the  other  matter,"  went  on 
Hugh  Boscawen,  "  the  King  could  not  interfere. 
The  question  of  the  law  comes  in,  and  the  law  is 


The  King's  Gratitude  411 

sacred.  The  matter  is  not  yet  settled,  but  I  am 
afraid  everything  will  pass  to  the  next  of  kin." 

I  said  nothing,  and  although  I  knew  it  would 
be  a  sore  blow  to  my  dear  maid,  I  am  afraid  it 
troubled  me  but  little,  for  had  I  not  Trevanion  to 
offer  her? 

"  It  will  be  a  sad  blow  to  the  maid,"  said  Boscaw- 
en,  "  not  simply  because  of  the  loss  of  the  lands, 
but  she  is  also  without  name.  Foolish  as  it  may 
seem,  the  fact  of  the  illegality  of  her  father's 
marriage,  even  although  he  thought  all  was  well, 
will  ruin  her  chances  for  life.  Some  yeoman 
might  marry  her,  but  no  one  of  higher  position. 
You,  for  example,  would  not  give  her  your  name. 
You  could  not.  High  as  the  Trevanions  have 
stood,  your  friends  would  close  their  doors  to  such 
a  wife." 

"That  would  not  matter,  my  lord,"  I  answered 
quickly. 

"  Do  you  know  young  John  Polperro  too?"  he 
asked  without  noticing  my  interruption. 

"  I  have  seen  him  once,"  I  replied. 

"  It  was  at  Endellion,  was  it  not?" 

"Yes,  my  lord." 

"  He  has  been  here  this  morning. " 

"Indeed,"  I  said,  and  although  I  scarce  knew 
why,  I  became  strangely  excited. 

"  He  had  heard  of  my  return,  and  rode  here 
with  all  speed.  News  had  reached  him  that  I  had 
assumed  the  guardianship  of  the  maid.  He  had 
heird  nothing  of — of  Tre visa's  secret,  and  he 
came  to  repeat  his  offer  of  marriage." 

"  Did  he  see  her?"  I  asked. 


412      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"No,"  replied  Hugh  Boscawen  dryly,  "he  did 
not  even  ask  for  that  honour." 
I  "No,"  I  replied,  much  relieved;  "why  not?" 

"  He  seemed  eager  to  plead  his  cause  until  I 
told  him  the  truth,  and  then " 

"What?"  I  asked. 

"  He  said  he  would  consult  his  father." 

I  laughed  aloud. 

"You  seem  merry,  Trevanion." 

"  Yes,  I  am,"  I  replied.  "  It  shows  the  value  of 
the  love  he  protested  at  Endellion.  But  it  would 
not  have  mattered,  she  would  not  have  listened 
to  him." 

"  I  suppose  I  can  guess  your  reason  for  saying 
this?" 

"  Most  likely,"  I  replied. 

"  But  surely,  Trevanion,  you  will  not — that  is, 
consider,  man.  It  would  not  be  simply  wedding 
a  penniless  bride;  she  is  worse  than  penniless. 
You  see  this  stain  upon  her  birth  closes  the  door 
of  every  house  in  the  country  to  her. " 

"Not  all,"  I  cried. 

"You  see,"  he  went  on,  "you  will  now  hold 
your  head  high  when  it  is  noised  abroad,  as  it 
soon  will  be,  that  you  have  received  favour  from 
the  King,  that  Trevanion  ia  yours  free  from  all 
encumbrance,  you  will  be  able  t3  choose  your 
bride  from  the  fairest  and  the  richest.  Besides, 
you  must  think  of  further  advancements  at  the 
King's  hands.  That  would  become  impossible  if 
you  wedded  this  maid." 

"  My  lord,"  I  cried,  "  I  love  her!  I  never  loved 
a  woman  before.  I  thought  I  did  ten  years  ago, 


The  King's  Gratitude  413 

and  when  she  proved  false  I  vowed  I  could  never 
trust  a  woman  again.  But  now " 

"  But  now,  what?" 

"  You  can  guess,  my  lord. " 

"Then  you  are  bent  on  marrying  her?" 

"  I  am  going  to  beg  her.  to  beseech  her  if  needs 
be,"  I  replied.  "  You  say  she  is  stiil  in  this  house, 
my  lord.  Should  I  be  imposing  too  much  on  your 
kindness  if  I  ask  that  I  may  see  her.  I  have  not 
beheld  her  for  many  days,  and  my  heart  hungers 
for  her  sorely." 

"  How  old  are  you,  Trevanion?" 

"Past  thirty-two,"  I  replied. 

"You  are  not  a  boy,"  he  said  like  one  musing, 
"and  you  ought  to  know  your  mind."  Then  he 
looked  steadily  in  my  face  as  though  he  would 
read  my  inmost  thoughts. 

"  He  is  right,"  he  cried,  looking  fiercely  out  of 
the  window  and  across  the  broad  rich  valley  where 
the  clear  water  of  the  river  coiled.  He  seemed 
communing  with  himself  and  thinking  of  some 
event  in  his  own  past  life. 

"He  is  right,"  he  repeated  still  fiercely;  "by 
God,  I  would  do  it  myself  if  I  were  in  his  place!" 

He  left  the  room  abruptly  without  looking  at 
me,  and  I  was  left  alone.  Minutes  passed,  I  know 
not  how  many,  and  I  stood  waiting  for  my  love. 

Whatever  might  be  the  truth  concerning  her 
father's  marriage,  it  was  naught  to  me.  Now 
that  I  had  a  home  to  offer  her,  everything  was 
plain,  and  I  could  have  shouted  aloud  in  my  joy. 
Had  she  been  a  beggar  maid  it  would  not  have 
mattered ;  I  loved  her  with  all  the  strength  of  my 


4i 4      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

life,  and  my  love  had  made  me  careless  concern- 
ing the  thoughts  of  the  world.  For  love  is  of  God, 
and  knows  nothing  of  the  laws  of  man.  Besides, 
I  had  looked  into  the  depths  of  her  heart;  I  had 
seen  her  sorrow  when  she  thought  I  was  in  dan- 
ger. I  remembered  the  light  which  shone  from 
her  eyes  when  she  came  to  me  that  night  at  Re- 
stormel.  I  remembered  the  tone  of  her  voice 
when  she  had  sobbed  out  my  name. 

I  heard  a  rustle  of  a  woman's  dress  outside  the 
door,  and  eagerly,  just  like  a  thoughtless  boy,  I 
ran  and  opened  it;  and  then  I  saw  my  Nancy, 
pale  and  wan,  but  still  my  Nancy, — and  then  I 
wanted  naught  more. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

IN  WHICH  UNCLE  ANTHONY  PLAYS  HIS  HARP. 

Now  of  what  Nancy  and  I  said  to  each  other 
during  the  next  few  minutes  there  is  no  need  for 
me  to  write.  At  first  joy  conquered  all  other  feel- 
ings, and  we  lived  in  a  land  from  whence  all  sor- 
row had  fled,  but  by  and  by  she  began  to  talk 
about  "good-byes,"  and  a  look  of  sadness  dimmed 
the  bright  light  in  her  eyes.  So  I  asked  her  the 
meaning  of  this,  and  it  soon  came  out  that  she 
had  been  grieving  sorely  concerning  the  dark 
shadow  which  had  fallen  upon  her  life.  She  had 
learned  from  Hugh  Boscawen  probably  about  her 
father's  marriage  being  invalid,  and  she  felt  her 
position  keenly.  For  although  she  had  been 


Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp  415 

treated  with  great  kindness  at  the  home  of  the 
Boscawens,  she  could  not  help  believing  that  she 
was  there  on  sufferance  and  not  as  an  honoured 
guest.  So  to  cheer  her  I  told  her  of  the  good 
fortune  that  had  befallen  me,  and  how  Hugh 
Boscawen  had  been  commissioned  to  give  me 
back  my  old  home  as  a  reward  for  the  services  I 
had  rendered  to  my  country.  At  this  she  ex- 
pressed much  joy,  but  persisted  in  saying  that 
my  good  fortune  had  removed  us  further  away 
from  each  other  than  ever.  And  then  she  re- 
peated what  Hugh  Boscawen  had  said  a  few  min- 
utes before,  and  declared  that  she  would  never 
stand  in  the  way  of  my  advancement. 

"  And  what  would  advancement  be  to  me  if  I 
have  not  you,  Nancy?"  I  asked. 

She  thought  it  would  be  a  great  deal. 

"  And  do  you  love  me,  my  dear?"  I  asked. 

She  thought  I  had  no  need  to  ask  such  a  ques- 
tion. 

"  Then  suppose  you  were  mistress  of  Restor- 
mel,  and  I  were  without  home,  would  you  let  me 
go  away  because  I  was  poor  and  what  the  world 
called  disgraced?" 

And  at  this  my  Nancy  began  to  laugh,  even 
while  her  eyes  grew  dim  with  tears. 

"No,  Roger,"  she  said;  "but — but  you  are  so 
different." 

After  that  I  would  hear  no  further  objections, 
neither  indeed  did  she  offer  more,  for  she  saw 
that  they  grieved  me,  and  so  it  soon  came  about 
that  she  gave  her  consent  to  be  the  mistress  of 
the  home  which  I  had  won  back. 


4i 6       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

"  But  you  are  giving  me  everything,  and  I  am 
giving  you  nothing,"  she  said. 

"Nay,"  I  replied,  "but  you  can  give  me  more, 
a  thousand  times  more,  than  I  can  give  you. 
Even  although  I  could  give  you  Trevanion  a 
hundred  times  over,  my  gift  would  be  as  nothing 
compared  with  yours." 

"And  what  can  I  give  you?"  she  asked  as  if 
she  were  wondering  greatly. 

"  Nancy  Molesworth,"  I  answered,  and  then  the 
light  came  back  to  her  eyes  again,  and  she  came 
to  me  joyfully,  even  as  she  had  come  at  Restor- 
mel. 

Now  those  who  read  this  may  regard  what  1 
have  written  as  the  foolish  meanderings  of  a  love- 
sick swain,  and  not  worthy  of  being  written  down ; 
nevertheless  it  gives  me  joy  beyond  measure  to 
think  of  that  glad  hour  when  I  was  able  to  make 
my  Nancy  laugh  again.  For  I  who  for  years  had 
laughed  at  love  had  entered  into  a  new  life,  and 
now  all  else  was  as  nothing  compared  with  the 
warm  kisses  she  gave  me  and  the  words  of  love 
she  spoke.  True,  I  had  passed  my  boyhood,  but 
I  have  discovered  that,  no  matter  what  our  age 
maybe,  the  secret  of  all  life's  joy  is  love.  Surely, 
too,  God's  love  is  often  best  expressed  in  the  love 
of  the  one  woman  to  whom  a  man  gives  his  heart, 
and  the  love  of  the  children  that  may  be  born  to 
them. 

I  would  not  wait  long  for  our  wedding-day, 
neither,  indeed,  did  my  Nancy  desire  it;  and  so 
three  weeks  later  I  took  her  to  Trevanion,  where 
she  was  welcomed  by  my  old  servants,  even  as 


Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp  417 

though  she  were  sent  direct  to  them  from  God. 
And  in  truth  this  was  so. 

Now  the  wedding  feast  at  Trevanion  was  not  of 
a  kind  that  found  favour  in  the  county,  for  by  my 
dear  maid's  wish  we  had  none  of  high  degree 
among  us,  save  Hugh  Boscawen  only,  who,  in 
spite  of  his  many  duties,  spent  some  hours  with 
us.  Indeed,  he  did  not  leave  till  near  sundown, 
for,  in  spite  of  the  many  cares  which  pressed  upon 
him,  he  seemed  co  rejoice  in  the  thought  of  our 
love,  and  in  the  glad  shouts  of  the  youths  and 
maidens  who  danced  beneath  the  trees  on  the 
closely  shorn  grass. 

For  my  own  part,  my  heart  was  overfull  with 
gladness,  for  never  surely  was  the  world  so  fair 
to  any  man  as  it  was  to  me  that  June  day.  All 
around  the  birds  were  singing  as  if  to  give  a  wel- 
come to  Nancy,  while  everywhere  the  gay  flowers 
gloried  in  their  most  beaiiteous  colours  as  though 
they  wished  to  commemorate  our  wedding-day. 
Away  in  the  far  distance  we  could  hear  the  shout 
of  the  hay-makers,  and  above  us  the  sun  shone  in 
a  cloudless  sky.  Everything  was  in  the  open  air, 
for  although  I  loved  the  very  walls  of  the  old 
house,  my  Nancy  desired  that  the  wedding  guests 
should  be  received  on  the  grassy  lawns,  where  all 
was  fair  and  free,  and  where  we  could  hear  the 
distant  murmur  of  the  sea.  And  indeed  it  was 
best  so.  There  the  farmers  and  their  wives, 
whose  families  had  been  tenants  for  many  gen- 
erations, conversed  more  freely,  while  the  young 
men  and  their  sweethearts  danced  more  gaily. 

But  best  of  all,  my  Nancy  rejoiced  beyond 
27 


4i 8      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

measure,  especially  when  the  old  servants  and 
tenants  came  to  her  and  wished  her  all  happi- 
ness. For  no  one  seemed  to  know  but  that  she 
was  the  owner  of  Restormel.  Neither  Peter  Tre- 
visa  nor  his  son  had  breathed  one  word  concern- 
ing their  secret,  and  Hugh  Boscawen  had  held 
his  peace. 

When  the  sun  was  sinking  behind  the  trees 
and  lighting  up  the  western  sky  with  wondrous 
glory,  the  man  to  whom  I  owed  so  much  took  his 
leave. 

"Trevanion,  you  are  a  happy  man,"  he  said. 

I  did  not  reply  save  to  give  a  hearty  laugh  and 
to  press  Nancy's  hand,  which  lay  on  my  arm. 

"  I  am  afraid  there  may  be  dark  days  for  Eng- 
land ahead,  but  you,  Trevanion,  have  entered 
into  light.  Now,  then,  before  I  go  let  me  see  your 
tenants  and  servants  dance  again." 

So  I  called  to  the  old  fiddlers,  men  who  had 
lived  in  the  parish  all  their  lives,  and  they  struck 
up  "  Sir  Roger  de  Coverley,"  when  old  and  young 
laughed  alike. 

"All  seem  happy  save  yon  old  blind  beggar," 
remarked  my  friend ;  "  he  seems  sad  and  hungry. " 

"Then  he  shall  not  be  sad  and  hungry  long," 
I  said,  noting  for  the  first  time  an  old  man  on  the 
lawn ;  "  stay  a  little  longer,  and  you  shall  see  that 
he  will  soon  be  as  happy  as  the  rest." 

"No,"  replied  Boscawen;  "I  give  you  good 
evening,  and  all  joy,"  and  therewith  he  went 
away. 

"  Fetch  yon  old  man,  Daniel,  and  give  him  of 
the  best  of  everything,"  I  said;  "food  and  drink, 


Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp  419 

aye,  and  a  pipe  and  tobacco  too.     No  man  shall  be 
sad  and  weary  to-day  if  I  can  help  it." 

So  Daniel  fetched  him,  and  all  the  while  young 
and  old  laughed  and  danced  for  very  joy,  aye, 
white-haired  tottering  old  men  and  women,  as 
well  as  the  little  children  made  the  place  ring  with 
their  joyous  shouts. 

"  You  are  happy,  my  love,  are  you  not?"  I  said 
turning  to  the  dear  maid  at  my  side. 

"  Yes,  perfectly  happy,  but  for  one  cloud  in  the 
sky." 

"  Nay,  there  must  be  nothing.  Tell  me  what 
that  one  cloud  is,  and  I  will  drive  it  away." 

"  I  cannot  help  it.  You  give  me  everything, 
and  I  give  you  nothing.  I  never  cared  for  Re- 
stormel  till  you  told  me  you  loved  me.  I  do  not 
care  about  it  for  myself  now — only  for  you,  Roger. 

If  I  could  bring  you  something  now " 

"Please  sir,   that   old   man  wants   to  speak   to 
you. " 

I  turned  and  saw  the  old  beggar  standing  by 
Daniel's  side. 

"  I  wish  you  joy  on  your  wedding-day,"  he  said 
in  a  thin  quavering  voice.  He  was  much  bent, 
and  his  eyes  were  nearly  covered  with  green 
patches. 

"Thank  you,  old  man,"  I  said,  "let  them  bring 
you  food  and  drink.  You  are  weary,  sit  down  on 
this  chair  and  rest." 

"I  wish  my  lady  joy,  too,"  he  said;  "full  joy, 
complete  joy.  That  is  an  old  man's  blessing,  and 
that  is  what  I  bring  to  her.  May  I — may  I  kiss 
my  lady's  hand?" 


420       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

Now  I  was  not  over-pleased  at  this;  but  an- 
other glance  at  the  poor  old  creature  drove  away 
all  unkind  thought ;  besides,  it  was  my  wedding- 
day.  And  so  Nancy  gave  him  her  hand  to  kiss. 

"  May  every  cloud  depart  from  your  sky,  my 
sweet  lady,"  he  said;  "aye,  and  by  God's  blessing 
the  last  cloud  shall  be  driven  away." 

At  this  I  started,  for  he  had  been  repeating  our 
own  words.  I  looked  at  him  again,  and  my  heart 
beat  strangely. 

"Let  me  add  joy  to  the  day,  and  not  sorrow," 
he  continued.  "  Let  me  bring  my  harp,  and  I  will 
play  the  old  Cornish  melodies,  and  I  will  tell  the 
old  Cornish  stories." 

"But  not  until  you  have  had  food  and  rest," 
said  my  dear  Nancy. 

He  would  not  wait  for  this,  however,  so  the 
people  flocked  around  him,  and  he  played  and 
sung  wondrously  for  such  an  old  man.  After 
this  he  told  the  people  stories  which  moved  the 
wedding  guests  much,  first  to  tears  and  then  to 
laughter. 

"  You  shall  stay  at  the  house  to-night,  old  man," 
I  said;  "  what  is  your  name?" 

"I  have  many  names,"  he  replied,  "but  many 
call  me  David,  because  I  am  cunning  with  the 
harp  and  can  charm  away  evil  spirits,  even  as 
King  David  of  old  charmed  away  the  evil  spirits 
from  the  heart  of  Saul.  There  is  only  one  sad 
thought  in  the  heart  of  your  dear  lady  to-night, 
and  that  my  harp  shall  charm  away." 

After  the  guests  were  all  gone  that  night  I 
called  the  old  minstrel  to  the  room  where  my 


Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp  421 

forefathers  had  sat,  and  where  my  Nancy  and  I  had 
come.  The  lights  were  not  yet  lit,  for  it  was  near 
midsummer,  and  the  night  shone  almost  like  day. 
The  windows  were  open  too,  and  I  cared  not  to 
shut  out  the  sweet  air  of  that  summer  evening. 

He  came,  bearing  his  harp  with  him,  and  when 
we  were  alone  I  spoke  freely. 

"  Uncle  Anthony,"  I  said,  "take  off  the  patches 
from  your  eyes  and  stand  upright." 

"Ah,  you  have  penetrated  my  disguise?"  he 
said. 

"Even  before  you  spoke  so  strangely,"  I  re- 
plied. 

"  I  will  not  take  off  my  patches,  and  I  must  not 
stay  at  your  house  to-night,  Roger  Trevanion," 
he  said  quietly.  "  In  an  hour  from  now  I  must 
be  on  my  way  again." 

"  But  why?" 

"  I  am  not  yet  safe.  For  the  present  I  will  say 
no  more.  Sometime,  perchance,  I  may  come  to 
your  house  as  an  honoured  guest." 

"  And  you  shall  have  a  royal  welcome,"  was  my 
answer. 

"  But  before  I  go,  I  would  drive  away  the  one 
cloud  in  the  sky." 

I  did  not  speak,  for  truly  I  was  in  the  dark  as 
to  his  meaning. 

"You,  my  lady  Nancy,"  said  Uncle  Anthony, 
turning  towards  her,  "believe  that  you  are  not 
mistress  of  Restormel.  I  found  out  old  Peter 
Trevisa's  secret,  and  so,  although  my  heart  was 
saddened  at  the  failure  of  my  plans,  and  although 
you,  Roger  Trevanion,  caused  their  failure,  I  de- 


422      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

termined,  after  all  our  hopes  were  shattered,  that 
I  would  find  out  the  truth." 

"And  what  have  you  discovered?"  I  asked  ea- 
gerly. 

"I  have  been  to  Ireland— to  many  places,"  he 
answered,  "  and  now  I  have  come  to  give  my  lady 
Nancy  her  wedding  dowry.  Here  it  is,"  and  he 
placed  a  package  in  my  love's  hands.  "  There  is 
proof,"  he  went  on,  "that  your  father's  marriage 
was  valid,  proof  that  none  can  deny,  and  so  Re- 
stormel  is  rightfully  yours." 

At  this  my  dear  love  broke  down  altogether, 
for  she  had  never  dreamed  of  this,  but  soon  her 
tears  were  wiped  away  and  her  eyes  shone  again. 

"O  Roger!"  she  cried,  "I  am  glad  now  that 
you  thought  I  was  poor  when  you  married  me. " 

Concerning  the  meaning  of  this  I  have  asked 
her  many  times,  but  she  will  not  tell  me,  neither 
can  I  think  what  it  is,  for  I  am  sure  she  never 
doubted  my  love. 

"  And  what  hath  become  of  the  Killigrews?"  I 
asked  presently,  after  many  things  were  said 
which  I  need  not  here  write  down. 

"They  were  hunted  from  place  to  place  as 
though  they  had  been  foxes,"  replied  Uncle  An- 
thony. "  Old  Colman  hath  died  of  disappoint- 
ment ;  aye,  more  than  disappointment — of  a  brok- 
en heart ;  all  the  rest,  with  the  exception  of  Benet 
and  Otho,  have  escaped  to  France.  They  will 
never  come  back  to  England  again." 

"And  Benet  and  Otho,"  I  asked,  "where  are 
they?" 

"Otho  escaped,"  cried  the  old  man  with  a  low 


Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp  423 

laugh;  "he  is  as  cunning  as  the  devil.  He 
hath  gone  to  Scotland,  and  hath  joined  the  High- 
landers. " 

"And  Benet?" 

"  Benet  deserved  a  better  fate.  After  you  and 
he  fought  that  night,"  and  again  the  old  man 
laughed  in  his  low  meaning  way,  "and  he  had 
rejoined  his  companions,  he  complained  much  of 
the  way  matters  had  been  managed,  and  declared 
that  he  would  no  more  lift  up  his  hand  against 
the  King.  Whereupon  many  being  savage  with 
drink,  and  mad  at  the  words  he  spoke,  accused 
him  of  desiring  not  to  kill  you.  This  led  to  many 
unwise  things  being  said,  and  presently  many  of 
them  turned  upon  him  like  a  troop  of  jackals  turn 
upon  a  lion." 

"  But  he  fought  them?" 

"  Aye,  and  rejoiced  in  it,  for  fighting  is  the 
breath  of  Benet's  life.  But  they  were  too  many 
for  him, — one  acted  a  coward's  part  and  stabbed 
him  in  the  back." 

Now  at  this  my  heart  was  sore,  for  although 
Benet  and  I  had  scarcely  ever  met  save  to  fight, 
and  although  he  was  a  wild  savage  fellow,  I  could 
not  help  loving  him. 

"  But  he  died  like  a  man,"  I  cried;  "he  showed 
no  fear?" 

"  He  died  grandly.  He  had  but  one  regret  at 
dying,  he  said." 

"And  that?"  I  asked  eagerly. 

"  I  was  not  there,  but  one  who  was,  told  me. 
'Aye,  I  am  grieved, '  he  said,  'Trevanion promised 
to  fight  me.  He  was  the  only  real  man  who  ever 


424      Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

faced  me,  and  now  I  shall  not  live  to  prove  that  I 
was  the  better  man  of  the  two. '  " 

We  kept  Uncle  Anthony  more  than  an  hour, 
but  we  could  not  prevail  upon  him  to  stay  all 
night.  It  was  not  for  him,  he  said,  to  stay  at  Tre- 
vanion  on  the  night  after  our  wedding-day,  but 
before  he  went  he  told  us  many  things  concern- 
ing his  life  which  I  could  not  understand  before. 
I  need  not  write  them  down  here,  for  he  would 
not  wish  it.  I  will  only  say  that  the  remembrance 
of  the  love  he  once  bore  for  a  maid  made  him 
love  Nancy  as  a  daughter,  and  this  almost  led  to 
a  breach  between  him  and  the  Killigrews. 

"You  will  come  again  as  soon  as  you  can?"  I 
said  to  him  when  at  length  he  left  the  house. 

"  Aye,  as  soon  as  I  can.  May  God  bless  you, 
Roger  Trevanion. " 

"He  hath  blessed  me,"  I  answered;  "blessed 
me  more  than  I  believed  possible. " 

"And  God  bless  you,  Mistress  Nancy  Treva- 
nion," he  said,  turning  to  my  dear  wife. 

"  And  may  God  bless  you,  Uncle  Anthony. " 

"  Yes,  Uncle  Anthony,  that  is  the  name  I  love 
most.  May  I  kiss  your  hand  again,  dear  lady?" 

"Yes,"  said  my  Nancy. 

"  Not  only  your  hand,  dear  lady,  but  your  brow, 
if  I  may." 

"Yes,  yes,"  was  Nancy's  response. 

"  I  loved  a  maid  many  years  ago,"  he  said ;  "  her 
face  was  pure  like  yours,  my  child,  and  her  eyes 
shone  with  the  same  light,  and  she — she  was 
called  Nancy." 

He  kissed  her  forehead  with  all  the  passionate 


Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp  425 

fervour  of  a  boy,  and  then  went  away  without 
speaking  another  word. 

Of  the  packet  he  brought  my  dear  wife  I  need 
say  little,  save  that  when  I  showed  it  to  Mr. 
Hendy,  my  lawyer,  he  remarked  that  none  could 
doubt  its  value.  It  proved  beyond  all  dispute  the 
validity  of  Godfrey  Molesworth's  marriage  with 
Nancy  Killigrew,  although  the  wedding  took  place 
in  Ireland  under  peculiar  circumstances.  And 
then  it  came  about  that  Restormel  passed  into 
our  hands  without  question,  and  people  who  would 
doubtless  have  treated  her  with  scorn,  had  the 
marriage  been  illegal,  now  desired  to  claim  her 
friendship. 

I  have  often  wondered  since  that  night  whether 
the  Nancy  which  Uncle  Anthony  had  loved  long 
years  before  was  not  the  Nancy  Killigrew  who 
became  Godfrey  Molesworth's  wife,  and  my 
Nancy's  mother. 

Hugh  Boscawen  rejoiced  greatly  over  my  dear 
wife's  good  fortune,  and  I  have  since  been  given 
to  understand  that  it  was  through  him  Peter  Tre- 
visa  had  uttered  no  word  concerning  his  secret, 
and  that  he  was  using  all  his  influence  with  the 
King  in  order  to  persuade  him  to  seek  to  use  means 
whereby  my  Nancy  might  be  able  to  rightfully 
claim  her  name  and  fortune.  Concerning  this, 
however,  he  would  never  speak  to  me,  although  I 
asked  him  many  times. 

Not  long  after  our  marriage,  however,  serious 
matters  disturbed  the  country,  and  Hugh  Bos- 
cawen became  much  perturbed.  Charles  the  Pre- 
tender succeeded  in  landing  in  Scotland  with  a 


426       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

very  few  followers,  and  immediately  he  was  joined 
by  a  large  number  of  Highlanders.  Concerning 
his  fortunes  there  is  of  course  no  need  to  speak. 
All  the  country  rang  with  the  news  of  his  victo- 
ries, and  finally  of  his  defeat.  Few,  however, 
seem  to  realize  that,  had  he  landed  in  Cornwall 
months  before,  his  fortunes  might  have  been  dif- 
ferent. Some  there  are  who  say  that  there  was 
never  a  danger  of  his  coming  to  a  part  of  the 
country  where  his  chances  would  have  been  so 
poor,  and  many  more  say  that  the  army  of  brave- 
hearted  Cornishmen  were  gathered  together  by 
Boscawen  without  reason.  But  what  I  have  set 
down  shows  that  the  man  whom  the  world  calls 
Lord  Falmouth,  and  whom  I  always  love  to  think 
of  as  Hugh  Boscawen,  although  not  a  great  leader 
of  armies,  was  still  wise  in  his  times,  and  a  true 
lover  of  his  king  and  country. 

Otho  Killigrew  became  a  follower  of  the  Pre- 
tender in  Scotland,  and  had  Charles  Stuart  been 
successful  in  his  enterprises,  he  would  doubtless 
have  given  Otho  as  high  a  place  as  that  which 
Tom  Killigrew  occupied  at  the  court  of  Charles 
II.,  perhaps  higher,  for  he  was  cunning  beyond 
most  men;  but  at  the  battle  of  Culloden  Moor, 
which  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  won,  and  when 
the  Pretender's  forces  were  utterly  routed,  Otho 
was  killed.  Thus  it  was  that  Endellion  as  well  as 
Restormel  came  to  Nancy,  for  none  of  the  Killi- 
grews  who  fled  to  France  dared  to  come  back  and 
claim  their  old  home.  It  was  not  of  much  value 
to  us,  however,  for  both  house  and  lands  were 
mortgaged  for  all  they  were  worth. 


Uncle  Anthony  Plays  His  Harp  427 

I  live  at  Trevanion  still,  for,  although  Restormel 
is  a  fine  and  larger  house,  it  is  not  home  to  me, 
neither  is  it  to  Nancy  for  that  matter,  and  we 
shall  never  think  of  leaving  the  spot  endeared  by 
long  association  and  obtained  through  the  favour 
of  the  King.  Besides,  we  could  not  be  as  happy 
anywhere  else.  All  the  servants  know  us  and 
love  us,  and  old  Daniel,  although  he  grows  weak 
and  feeble  now,  thinks  no  one  can  serve  us  as 
well  as  he.  Amelia  Lanteglos,  or  rather  Amelia 
Daddo,  is  no  longer  maid  to  Nancy,  for  she  hath 
married  her  one-time  lover,  who  now  hath  a  farm 
on  the  Trevanion  estate ;  but  Hennifer  Lanteglos 
is  with  us,  and  no  more  faithful  servant  can  be 
found  anywhere. 

Our  eldest  son,  Roger  Molesworth,  is  true  to 
the  name  he  bears,  for  he  hath  inherited  all  his 
mother's  beauty,  and  looks  forward  to  the  time 
when  he  will  inherit  Restormel  and  live  on  the 
estate ;  but  our  second  son,  Benet,  cares  for  none 
of  these  things.  He  is  big  and  daring  and  strong 
like  the  man  after  whom  he  is  named,  and  cares 
for  nothing  so  much  as  the  wild  free  life  of  the 
country.  I  tell  Nancy  that  he  resembles  Benet 
in  many  ways,  and  she,  with  the  mother's  love 
shining  from  her  eyes,  says  that  he  possesses  all 
Benet  Killigrew's  virtues  but  none  of  his  vices. 

I  have  but  little  to  tell  now,  and  that  little  shall 
be  told  quickly. 

About  a  year  after  the  final  defeat  of  the  Pre- 
tender, and  when  the  country  had  settled  down 
into  peace,  Jennifer  Lanteglos  came  into  the  room 


428       Mistress  Nancy  Molesworth 

where  my  Nancy  and  I  sat  alone  together,  save 
for  the  presence  of  Molesworth,  who  crowed 
mightily  as  he  lay  in  his  cradle. 

"  Please,  sur,  an  old  man  is  at  the  door  asking 
if  he  may  come  in  and  tell  tales." 

"Let  him  come  in,  Jennifer,"  I  said. 

"  In  the  kitchen,  sur?" 

"No,  in  here,"  for  a  great  hope  was  in  my 
heart. 

A  few  seconds  later  an  old  man  entered  the 
room  bearing  a  harp. 

"Welcome  home,  Uncle  Anthony,"  I  said. 

"No,  not  home,"  he  said  tremblingly,  "but  I 
will  stay  one  night  if  you  will  let  me." 

"No,  always,"  said  my  dear  Nancy,  "stay  for 
the  sake  of  my  mother,  the  other  Nancy." 

He  is  with  us  still,  and  is  much  respected  in  our 
parish.  No  one  knows  the  part  he  played  in  the 
days  before  Nancy  became  my  wife,  and  although 
I  believe  Hugh  Boscawen  hath  his  suspicions,  he 
says  nothing. 

THE  END. 


000  030  753     8 


